'tQ\:
StR.!:'
5
[
;W5?W' i wiin,iiwi;|N > \m ii i rtiiiiia' i wWi
KMMIilllnWMillljMvMiiMi
i
\
s
1
BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME FROM THE
SAGE
ENDOWMENT FUND THE GIFT OF
Hetirg
W, Sage i89r
.^.^.r^^..^:^
/r/MT//^.... 6896-1
Cornell University Library
arV10575 Introduction to the study of the Greek d
3 1924 031 214 822 olin,anx
Cornell University Library
The
original of this
book
is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright
restrictions in
the United States on the use of the
text.
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031214822
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS EDITED DNDEK THE SUPERVISION OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BUETON GUUCK
INTEODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE
GEEEK DIALECTS GRAMMAR SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS GLOSSARY
BY
CARL DARLING §UCK PBOFESSOK OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGT IN THE UNIVERSITY OP CHICAGO
GINN AND COMPANY BOSTON
•
NEW YORK
•
CHICAGO
•
LONDON
Entered at Stationebs' Hall Copyright,
1910,
by
John 'Williams White akd Charles Burton Golick ALL rights reserved 910.1
(He attenanm gteg< GINN AND COMPANY PROPRIETORS BOSTON' U.S.A. •
•
TO THE MEMORY OF
THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR
PREFACE The aim of this work is to fnrnish in concise form the essential material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the variety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a critical
study of these literary
dialects, or
merely for the ability to
handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are important in the investigation of Greek institutions. It is
now more than
ten years since the author formed the plan
of publishing a brief collection of
Greek
dialect inscriptions with
explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for this purpose.
rum (2d
At
that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca^
ed. 1883),
which proved useful for many
years,
had already
ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions.
In
the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over-
shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of Solmsen's Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae. But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply, namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in preparation (Thumb's Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) which presumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one. With regard to the explanatory matter, the first plan was to accompany the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the
PEEFACE
vi
peculiarity in question -was treated as a whole.
But
tlie
desire to
include all that was most essential to the student in this single volume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-
and the author has come to believe that this prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger
mar
of the Dialects,"
may
Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens, the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dialect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the advantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).
Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be observed, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself. Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by eliminating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppoSome notes and references sition to those adopted in the text. are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow limits. Several of these references are to articles which have appeared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septemof the
ber 1908, was completed. Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible
the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and
it is
be-
lieved that, though briefly stated
and without exhaustive lists of examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together than is to be found in any other general work. Biit, as the most competent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, furthermore, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of continual revision in the light of the constantly appearing
new
material.
PREFACE The
reasons for not attempting in the
of the peculiarities exhibited
forth on
by our
vii
Grammar
a fuller account
literary texts in dialect are set
p. 14.
The Selected
Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coinwith the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above, cidence it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result simply adopted a large part of his selections with some having of additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen
that
substitutions.
Eor a brief
collection the choice of the
most repre-
when the dialects are comparar The later inscriptions with their
sentative inscriptions from a time tively
unmixed
is
fairly clear.
various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some
few examples
of these
phase adequately
is
have been included.
possible only in a
But
to represent this
much more comprehensive
collection.
The transcription employed is also identical with that used by Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of longsettled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunack in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind.
The
brevity of the notes
other parts of the book.
If,
is
justified
by the assistance given
in
before beginning the inscriptions of a
given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main characby the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel
teristics
the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it.
Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on many individual words. Detailed discussion of the problems of chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in many of the inscriptions is not called for in a work the principal
aim of which is linguistic. It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dialect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first no. 18, leaving until later the
more
difficult nos. 16, 17.
PEEFACE
viii
The Glossary and Index,
besides serving as an index to the
Gram-
words occurring in the Selected Inmar, is intended to include in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit found be scriptions which are not to all
unusual meanings.
Some time
book was
after this
first
planned, I learned that the
editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume
dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which represent the different dialects of Greece,
by Professor H.
W.
Smyth.
But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited tribute
my
contemplated work to the Series.
Seymour, under
whom more
first dialect inscriptions,
The
late
me
to con-
Professor
than twenty years ago I had read my me valuable counsel on the general
gave
and before his lamented death read over a large part of my am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the great care with which he has read the proofs and for important sug-
plan,
manuscript. I
gestions.
The proofreading
so notably accurate
appreciation of
in the office of the publishers has been
and scholarly that I cannot omit to express
it.
m
r.
my
r,
C. D. B.
Chicago, Novembek 1909
CONTENTS PAET
GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS
I:
INTRODUCTION
Page
Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects
The Dialects
PHONOLOGY
Literature
in
.
.
.
.15 17
... ...
FOR O BEFORE AND AFTER LiQDIDS FOR a IN Other Cases FOR a .
1
12
.
.
.
a
e
.
.
...
Alphabet Vowels O
.
.
.
17
.18 .
.
19
a i;
FROM
d IS Attic-Ion K'
.
.
19
.
c
1
FROM FROM
1
BESIDE
1
a FROM
e e
BEFORE A VoWEL BEFORE V IN AuCAnO-CYPRIAN
Other Cases
IN
e
e
before
West Greek
a
p ix
=
.
... ... ... .... ... .
.
NoRTinvEST Greek:
East Greek
e
.
.
1 *
o £1
from FROM
ij
IN
Elean
17
IN
ThESSALIAN AND BOEOTIAN
Lesbian
ai
=
.
.
.
....
...
-q
FROM 1 AFTER p IN AeOLIC Consonantal from Antevocalic
.
.
i
.
..... i
and
.
v
21
22 23 23 23
i
SALIAX
21
.23
£
Interchange of
19
20
in Lesbian
.
.
and Thes-
...
t
.
.
2-t
.24 24
.
o V
FROM
0,
ESPECIALLY IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN
ov FROM u) IN Thessalian AND V ou IN Boeotian etc. Secondary e AND 0. "Spurious Diphthongs" .
V
.
.
.
.
25
25
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
25 25
.
.
.
.
.26
CONTENTS Page Diphthongs ij
ei
e t
FROM FROM
oi in
FROM ei FROM ei
V
.
.
IN
28
Boeotian Thessalian
at IN
28 28
.
Boeotian
29.
.
FROM 01 IN Boeotian BEFORE Vowels
.
.
.
.
av, CD, ou
....
In General
FROM au, ev IN East Ionic Monophthongization of o« (V BEFORE VoWELS ao, CO,
CM,
In Lesbian Insertion op
.
30
.
30
.
30
...
f.
Loss of
31 81
u
Long Diphthongs In General a, 7;, w, from dtjtjt, qjl FROM 7;t Non-Diphthongal Vowel Combination (Contraction In General .
31
.
......... .
fit
a OR o
+ Vowel
+ Vowel + Vowel o + Vowel e
29 29
ai, ei, ot
32
33
etc.)
33 34 36
.
38
Tl
88
.
Notes to Preceding Assimilation op Vowels Epenthetic Vowels Anaptyctic Vowels Vowel-Gradation Consonants
89 40 41 41
41
.
F
In General jS
FOR f
.
43 44
.
Initial f before a
Vowel
Intervocalic f Postconsonantal f before Consonants
46
,
Consonantal
i
47
48
.
Spiritus Asper. Psilosis
Loss of Intertocalic RlIOTACISM Change of t to o«r.
44 45
49 c
61 62
63
CONTENTS
....
X
>',
Page
...
8,7
P,
XI
54
.
55
Lacoxian
55
56
.
.
Xk
>•,
+i
.
...
.
P,
.... +
.
Jntervocahc
... ...
.
67
58
.59 60
.
.60
.60
.
61 .
.61
.
Liquid or Nasal
0-
.
.
.
.
61
v
Original Intervocalic koK7 + Consonant Secondary Intervocalic kjFinal v
.
cr,
TT
mr, tt
Original J,
a-a-
...
88
62 63
.
........... ........
X
62
62
.
6'1
65 66
.66
.
66
.
67
o-e
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
Assimilation in Consonant Groups Transposition in Consonant Groups Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, between Non-Contiguous Consonants .
.
Doubling of Consonants Changes in External Cosibination .
In Gener.vl Elision
.... .
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Final Final
, s
FlN.VL p
.
.
.
.
.
69 70
.72 72 72 .
.
.
.
.
.
69
72
.... ... ...... .
68
71
.
Apocope Consonant Assimilation
.
.
Aphaeresis Shortening of a Final Long Vowel Crasis
.
.
.
74 75
76 '7
.
CONTENTS
xu
Page Pinal Mute
77
.... ....
l^,iK,is
.
Consonant Doubling
Movable Accent p
77
78
.
78
79
INFLECTION Nouns and Adjectives Feminine .a-STEMS Masculine d-SiEMS
80 81
.
81
o-Stems
Consonant Stems in General
82
it-Stems
83
i-Stems
.
w-Stems
.
.
.
.
Nouns in -evs Some Irregular Nouns
84
.
.
85
.
8.5
86
.
Comparison of Adjectives
87
Numerals Cardinals and Ordinals Pronouns Personal Pronouns .
possessives
87
90
.
91
....
Reflexive Pronouns Demonstrative Pronouns
91
92
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns Adverbs and Conjunctions Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and .
.... ....
Manner
Prepositional and Other Adverbs Prepositions Peculiarities in Form Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction
93
95 97
99 100
Verbs
Augment and Reduplication
103
Active Personal Endings Middle Personal Endings Imperative Active and Middle Future and Aorist
... .
Perfect
.... .... .... .
.
.
.
.
...
.
105 106 107
109
.
Subjunctive Optative Infinitive
103
.
110
.
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs
.... ....
112 112
114
CONTENTS
xiii
Page
Middle Participle in -ei/iei/os Type 0t\i}cD, (neipaviliiti Transfer or /ii-VEKBS to the Type of Contract Verbs Some Other Interchanges in the Present System The Verb " To Be " .
114 115
.
.
"WORD-FORMATION
.115
.
... .
.
115 117
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities OF Composition -7)tos
=
-eios
Type xop'"s
-afis
-Tis, -(n%,
-a-fws,
-tr/jui
119
...
.
.
.
.119
.
.
.
...
= -T))S -los = -eos -qv = -
-uvSas, -ovSas
119
.
.
.
.
.
.......
Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix -Tepos
....
.
.
.
-iSios .
-wv
... ...Vowel ...
Proper Najies
.
.
.
.
.
in -kX&s
.
.
.
.
.
.
-rpoc ~€0}V^
.
.
.
.
.
.
120 120 120 120 121 121 121
121 121 121
.
At6foTos, Gtifbros
120 120
.
Stems in First Member of Interchange of Different 122 Compound, etc 122 Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular .
.
SYNTAX The Cases The Genitive The Dative The Accusative The Moods The Subjunctive The Optative The Imperative and the Word Order
124
125
.
125
...
.
125
.
Infinitive
.
126
...
128
128
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS East Greek Attic-Ionic Ionic
...
Arcado-Ctpeian Arcadian Cyprian
•
•
....
129 .
.
130 132 '°" 1^*
CONTENTS
xiv
Aeolic Lesbian Thessalian Boeotian
West Greek
....
.... .... .... .... .
.
.
•
135
•
•
.
.
.
.
.
135
.
...
.
.
Northwest Greek Phocian LOCRIAN
Page
.
.
136
.
141
139
.
.
142 143 144
Elean
144
Doric Laconian
.
Heraclean
146 147
Argolio Corinthian .
...
.
Megarian Rhodian COAN Theran Cretan
148
148 149 149
150
....
151 151
SURVIVAL or THE DIALECTS GROWTH OF VARIOUS EORMS OF KOINH ;
The Attic Koivii The Doric Koiirfi The Northwest Greek
....
.... Koi;'^
.
.
154
156 157
158
Hybrid Forms, Hyper-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival op Dialects
PAET IONIC
160
SELECTED INSCEIPTIONS
II:
...
East Ionic Central Ionic West Ionic (Euboean) .
.
.
.... .... ....
.
.
.
ARCADIAN
CYPRIAN LESBIAN THESSALIAN
Pelasgiotis Thessaliotis
BOEOTIAN PHOCIAN
.
.
.
....
... .... .
.
164 169
171 174 180
.183
.
.
Delphian Exclusive op Delphi
.
.
.... .
.... .... .... ... .
190 195
196
205 212
CONTENTS
XV Page
LOCRIAN
214
ELEAN NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH LACONIAN HERACLEAN .*
219
ARGOLIC CORINTHIAN
239
MEGARIAN RHODIAN COAN THERAN CRETAN
.
223 225 231
...
247 249
.
251
255
259 261
APPENDIS Selected Bibliographt Notes and Referexces
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
281'
287 .
.
299
CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OE IMPORTANT PECULIARITIES
DIALECT MAP OF GREECE
Plates I-IV
Plate
V
ABBEEYIATIONS The following abbreviations of the
are employed for languages, dialects, and local sources
forms quoted.
= German = Gortynian = Heraclean Herm. = of Hermione Ion. = Ionic Lac. = Laconian Lat. = Latin Lesb. = Lesbian Locr. = Loorian Mant. = Mantinean Meg. = Megarian Mel. = of Melos Mess. = Messenian Mil. = of Miletus Mycen. = of Mycene Nisyr. = of Nisynis N.W.Grk. = Northwest Greek Olynth. = of Olynthus Drop. = of Oropus Pamph. = Pamphylian Phoc. = Phocian Eheg. = of Rhegium Khod. = Rhodian Selin. = of Selinus Sicil. = Sicilian Sicyon. = Sicyonian Skt. = Sanskrit Stir. = of Stiris
Acarn. = Aoamanian Ach. = Achaean Aegin. = Aeginetan Aetol. = Aetollan Agrlg.
Germ.
Gortyn. Heracl.
= of Agrigentum = of Amorgos
Amorg. And. =
Andania
of
Arc. = Arcadian Arc.-Cypr. = Arcado-Cyprian Arg. = Argive (of Argos) Argol. = Argolic (of Argolis) Astyp. = of Astypalaea Att. = Attic Att.-Ion. = Attic-Ionic Av. or Avest. = Avestan Boeot. = Boeotian
Calymn.
=
of
Calymna
Carpath. = of Carpathus Chalced. = of Chalcedon Chalcid. = Chalcidian Cnid. = Cnidian Corcyr. = Corcyraean Corintli. = Corinthian
= Cretan = Cyprian = of Cyrene = Delphian Dodon. = of Dodona Dor. = Doric El. = Elean Eng. = English Ephes. = Ephesian Epid. = Epidaurian Epir. = Epirotan Eretr. = Eretrian Eub. = Euboean Cret.
Cypr. Cyren. Delph.
Styr.=
of Styra Sybar. = of Sybaris Syrac. = Syracusan Teg. = Tegean Thas. = of Thasos Ther. = Theran Thess. = Thessalian Troez. = of Troezen -
In abbreviating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's grammatical has been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. (forms quoted from the ancient grammarians) and lit. literary (forms quoted from the literary dialects without mention of the individual authors) For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography, pp. 281 fe. Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood, compound, dat. dative, Imv. imperative, 1. line, pi. plural, sg. as cpd. singular, subj. subjunctive. list
,
=
=
=
=
=
=
=
=
=
PAST
I:
GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS INTRODUCTION
Classification and Inteeeelation of the Dialects 1.
When
Greece
—
^
the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of
Koiv^ as a fifth
— they had
in
and Doric,
to
which some added the
mind solely the
Literary dialects, wliich
Attic, Ionic, Aeolic,
furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these hterary
few of the many forms which play no part whatever
dialects represent only a
of speech current
in Greece, most of
in literature, and,
apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely
us were
it
miknown
not for the wealth of inscriptions which the
to
soil of
Greece has yielded in modern times.
The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect relations. But there is no warrant, either ia the earUer Greek tradition or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an aU-inclusive classification. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the coast of Asia ilinor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the historical recognition of the distinction.
and Dorians
of
And
as the lonians, Aeolians,
Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper,
it
was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they reflected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in 1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charta I and la at the end of the book.
1
GEEEK DIALECTS
2 the mother country.^
As
to
who were
[l
the Dorians of Greece proper
there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group
throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came originally from the Northwest is completely home out by the close
and Northwest Greek dialects (see below). That the lonians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The relationship of the Doric
The only uncertainty
linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable.
here
is
as to the extent of territory
which was once
Ionic.
There
which lonians once occupied the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt. the Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Pans,
are various accounts according to
southern shore of
1.145-146, 7.94), 2.26.2),
and Cynuria (Hdt.
8.73).
are of questionable value, yet
If these
accounts in themselves
we cannot doubt
that the lonians
before the migration were not confined to Attica.
The
close rela-
tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are significant for the Argolic Acte,
and
it is
reasonable to assume that
at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf
The
affinities of
was once
lonic.^
the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs
was
the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the
But Thessaly was the scene
of their favorite
legends, the
of Achilles, as also of their
eponymous hero
Aeolus,
of their place-names
historical period.
home and many
Thessaly.
had
their counterpart in
In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians were invaders from the west who occupied
of the historical period
1 It is equally natural, and quite iustiflable as a matter of convenience, to apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for example, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth. 2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupation of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has been advanced that the lonians formed the first wave of Greek migration, were in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is,
naturally,
much more
problematical.
INTEODUCTION
1]
what had hitherto been an AeoUc evidence
most
is
in perfect accord.
land,i
and with
For Thessalian
closely related to Lesbian,
and
at the
than in
These
is,
shai-es in
dialects, this
by
the
some
admixture
stronger in Thessaliotis
See 201, 202, 210, and Chart
Pelasgiotis.
tians also are called Aeolians dialect
this the hnguistic
is of all dialects
same time
West Greek West Greek elements being somewhat
of the characteristics of the of
3
I.
The Boeo-
Thucydides,'' and the Boeotian
next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.
thr-ee
have several notable characteristics in common
(see
and are known as the Aeohc dialects. But in Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek elements than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state201 and Chart
I),
ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne, whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,^ we should recognize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old AeoKc population of Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. Mt. Boeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic element
is
to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or
some
of
them,
comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence is perfectly clear
that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic,
but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree. It is a natural presumption, of
which there
ai-e
some
specific
indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-
and
Locris,
Hdt. 7.176 Are! e«r
^XfloK ix
diate lands of Phocis
1
and even southern Aetolia eetrwpwrwv
olicTljiTOVTes
y^v
—
in fact
riiv Alo\lSa, tiJi'
rep vSf ^rr^rai. '
Thuc. 7.57
ovroi Si AtoK^s AtoXeB
/lerel
ZvpaKOtrlav
the Aeolians of Mediymna, Tenedos, etc., were compelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeotians; id. S.2 Boturuv (vyyeviop 6rTuii (of the Lesbians). (COT
s
ivAymiv iiiAxoTo,
Thuc.
rrdvres
1.
i.e.
12 BotoiTof re yip
diri Geo-o-aXw* Ti)» yOr
oi vvv iii)Ko
Souarlav, Trpirepov Se
'S.aSp.iilSa.
iva-
y^v koKouiUvtiv ^Kriaar.
GREEK DIALECTS
4
[l
the that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in Minor, was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia legends of early Greece all
—
which, though
belonged originally to the strip
later Ionic, surely
of Aeolic colonies,
believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the
was
dialect of Phocis there are actually
some
relics of
Aeolic speech, as
the dative plural of consonant stems in -ecrai (107.3), which is also found in eastern Locris. As for southern AetoHa, the region of
Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis aecordmg to Thucyd-
and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later. West Greek, invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradiides,i
tion,
and the existence
this if
we assume
later sense, that is dialect,
an Aeolic element in the dialect of
of
like the dative plural in
-ecrai,
Elis,
connection with
may be brought into
that while the invaders were Aetolians in the
West Greek,
as Elean
is
distinctly a
West Greek
they had nevertheless adopted certaiu characteristics of the and brought them to Elis. Corinth was
earlier Aeolic Aetolian
also once occupied
by Aeolians according
a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in in other Doric dialects,
is
and it is which is unknown
to Thucydides,^ -ecro-t,
found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3). limits within which the term
But we have passed beyond the
Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric,
and Aeolic, can
with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the historical period.
made
into
an
It is only in Strabo that these three
all-inclusive
system
of classification,
groups are
by means
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that Ionic or Doric.
And
Strabo's,^ the error of
yet
it
is,
of is
an not
unfortunately, this statement of
which has long since been recognized, that
Thuo. 3.102 ii T^v XloXlSa Ti]v vSv KaKaviiirrfV 'KaKvSwva Kal nXevpwva. Thuo. 4. 42 iirkp ov b 'LoKiyeioi XAi^os itTTly, iifl ov Aupiijs tA irdXai ISpvBirres rots iv T% irfiXct KopivBioK iiroX^fxovVj offtrty Alo\eO
2
irepX
rbv
IIo/ii'ocro'Ai'
Aupiiuv
AfoXets Tp&repov ^(rav, etr
vxiiTuv, Tuv
S'
/to!
vvv
en
iii,lx9i](sa.v,
A2oXeis KoXoBvrai.
.
.
.
Kal
ol
ivris (sc.'lirfl/ioO)
'Iiivuv pip ix rijs 'Attik^s riv Ai7ioX6i' koto-
'HpaKXeiSflK Tois Aapiias KaTayayivTur, ...
o!
piv otv'luves i^iireaov
.
INTRODUCTIOI^
1]
5
has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetohans,
statement implies, called Aeolic.
etc.,
were not, as Strabo's
Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi-
nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo des,
which may be conveniently designated the Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of AeoHc as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects. There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the also calls Aeolic, all of
Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have certain peculiarities of their own.
See 223 with
and Chart
a, 226,
If
we were
is
unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and
to classify
Strabo and our
maps
ous objection.
Indeed
them under any one
them
so classed
modem
Doric in
But on the whole its historical
it
would be no very
scholars do often class
" Doiic in the wider sense," calling
Doric."
there
I.
of the three groups, it
them then
if
seri-
them under
specifically "
North
seems preferable to retain the term
application
and employ West Greek
as the
comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and the Doric proper.
In
fact the
most fimdamental division
Greek
dialects is
dialects,
the terms
of the
West Greek and the East Greek
that into these
The East
referring to their location prior to the great migrations.
Greek
Eire
the
the peoples
"
Old Hellenic "
who held
dialects, that is those
employed by
the stage almost exclusively in the period
represented by the Homeric poems,
when
the
West Greek
peoples
remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the
and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed TdXir TOxAiis
irwb
'Axtuav, AloKixcS eBrov!
t6 tc AtoXurdc xal ri Awpixiv.
&roi fi^w
ww4pri Tots re 'ApKdirt Koi rots 'HXeiots, afi0o», oi /i^ fiaWof Tin ixP't'^'"^" .
^
o?>» .
. ,
latter,
Thessalian
dialects belonging in
fKct^Sti S" ir tJ IleXoiroFiTJo-^i rd Sio ^Bni, ^ttop tois AwpiEwriv irewX^KOFTO, Kaddrep
ofroi otoXurri fitcX^ffqcrar, oi
oi S*
^TTor
alo\t{>)rT€S.
5"
SXXot /aurrj
GEEEK DIALECTS
6
West Greek
part also in the
And
division.
[l
to East
Greek belongs
also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.
No two
dialects,
not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more
They
obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus.
which are unknown elsewhere. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for by the fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from
number
share in a
Arcadia
as tradition states, but
itself,
at a time
of notable peculiarities
when
its
from the Peloponnesian
This group represents, beyond question, the
the Doric migration.
we
pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever to call
that
it
apply
The term Achaean
it.
is
might be well to avoid it
coast,
speech was like that which in Arcadia survived
it
used in so entirely.
many But
choose
different senses
it is
convenient to
which actually has the best claim to
to this group,
^
it,
some other term than Arcado-Cyprian, which, whUe describing accurately what is left of the group in whenever the need
is felt of
the historical period, prehistoric times.
is
The
strikingly infelicitous
relations of this
when
East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most
of the
difficult to
Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic,
interpret historically.
but without warrant in earlier usage.
For example, Thucydides,
in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57),
most
applied to
group to the others
of the distinction
between
Ionic, Doric,
makes the
and Aeolic nations,
but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these.
Yet the
Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the Aeolic dialects which cannot be afecidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart
I),
them all together under the head of " Aeolic in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, many and some would
class
of the characteristics
1
' '
Achaean
' '
is
common
applied
by some
to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,
to a
supposed stratum intermediate between
that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum
ever existed.
INTEODUCTION
1]
and there are
7
certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see
One may surmise that the latter, which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with lonians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and and Chart
190.1, 193.2,3,
I).
that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental,
with Aeohc peoples somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the " mystery of the Achaean- name," that most difficult problem of the relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical Achaeans on the Corinthian Gidf, whose dialect is West Greek. reflecting a period of geographical continuity
Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian, or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and
and conceding that the
Attic-Ionic,
precise historical background of
their interrelations is hopelessly obscure.
West Greek
peculiarities
Arcadian shows some few
which we may properly
attribute to the
influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period.
Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the
former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so
it is
not
Achaean speech in the Doric dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of IlohoiSdv, which recalls Arc. HoaoiSdv, the true Doric form being Hotoisurprising to find
Sdv
traces of
Here possibly belongs
(49.1, 61.5).
scriptions (10).
some
Iv
= iv in
some Cretan
in-
Besides survivals which bear specifically either the
Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are
common
to both,
and so from the
linguistic poiat of
view might
be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to infer either Aeolic or Achaean source (e.g. probably Achaean, Te\etr
opevT€<; 157, TreSa 137.5, ypo
which might be entiation.
called simply East
;
or again others
Greek without further
differ-
But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques-
tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing is
a very delicate one.
GEEEK DIALECTS
8
classification of the dialects is then, in outliae, as follows
The
West Greek 1.
2.
[l ^ :
East Greek Division
Division
Northwest Greek: Phocian,
1.
Attic-Ionic.
Locrian, Elean, etc.
2.
Aeolic
3.
Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean.
Doric
:
Lesbian, Thessalian,
Boeotian.
Laconian, Corinthian,
Argolic, Cretan, etc.
:
The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol2.
lowing.
For summaries
of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.
EAST GREEK I. 1.
Attic.
2.
Ionic.
A. East
Ionic, or
coast of Asia
The
Attic-Ionic
Group
Ionic of Asia Minor.
Minor and
The Ionic
the adjacent islands,
cities of
Samos, Chios,
the etc.,
together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis,
and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features.
The Ionic Cyclades, colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An-
B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades.
Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with
its
dres, Ceos, etc. C. "West Ionic, or Euboean. Sicily,
boea.
Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy,
and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of EuA local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian,
seen ia the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus. 1 Pamphylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect knowledge, and which is therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (u = o, i^ with dat., etc.), on the other with West Greek (lKa.Ti, lap6s, Sko, etc.). As Thessalian and Boeotian represent a mixture of Aeolic and West Greek, so Pamphylian of Achaean and West Greek. Quite probably the earliest colonists were Achaeans from the Peloponnesus, later followed by Dorians.
INTRODUCTIOZSr
2] II. 1.
9
The Akcado-Cypeian oe Achaean Geoup The most important material
Arcadian.
'is
from Tegea and
Mantiaea. 2.
There are numerous short inscriptions, and one
Cyprian.
considerable length, the bronze of IdaJium.
of
All are iu the Cyprian
syllabary. III. 1.
The Aeolic Geoup
Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeohc.^
extensive, but late.
There
is
The
inscriptional material is fairly
nothiug approaching the time
of the
poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief cities of Lesbos,
but a few are from other islands and to-wns of
the Aeolic mainland. 2. Thessalian.^
formed by the
may
Two
subdivisions with
be conveniently,
if
marked
and that
dialect of Pelasgiotis
differences are
of Thessaliotis,
which
not quite appropriately, designated as East
and West Thessalian.
From
Phthiotis there
is
an early Thessalian inscription, but most
Aetohan domination and in
of the material is from the period of
the Northwest Greek
Koivri.
and Magnesia the material 3.
Boeotian.^
See 279. is
The material
From
Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,
very scanty. is
very extensive, and representative
of all the important Boeotian towns, but is
meager
for the early
period.
WEST GREEK IV. 1.
of
Phocian.
an early
The Noethwest Gkeek Group
A large part of the material,including nearly all that is
date, is
from Delphi, and
is
quoted specifically as Delphian.
1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the
is actually from Lesbos. That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, has been explained above, pp. 2, 3.
material 2
in part
West Greek,
GEEEK DIALECTS
10 2.
Locrian.
ern Locris. 3.
Elean.
[2
and important inscriptions are from westFrom eastern Locris the material is meager and late. All the material, much of which is very early, is from
The
early
Olympia. 4.
The Northwest
Greek Koivri.
Employed in Aetolia and other
regions rmder the domination of the Aetolian league.
See 279.
Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct Of others which presumably belong here we have practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality. In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek Koivq there was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions and in later times, from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the dialects of this group.
;
Northwest Greek Kowq, but the Doric Acarnania and Epirus Cephallenia and Ithaca
is
more properly
we have
like that of the contempora-
koivtq,
Hence the actual material from
neous insci-iptions of Corcyra. -See 279.
From
with Corinthian.
classified
decrees in the Northwest Greek
kolvti
from
the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagemess and the mixed elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly the time of the Achaean league, and this Koarfj,
but in the same Doric
V. 1.
Laconian
Heraclea.
and
Kotvij
all
the material
is
from
not in the Northwest Greek
that was used in Corinth and Sicyon.
The Doric Group Laconia and
Heracleata.
Heraclean, well
peculiarities of its
is
known from
own, and
is
its
colonies
Tarentum and
the Heraclean Tables, has
treated as a distinct dialect.
ESTTRODUCTION
2]
11
There
is scarcely any material until a late period, no longer pure. 3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus) and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.).
Messenian.
2.
when
the dialect
is
Except from Selinus the material CorintMan.
4.
is late.
Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius,
thian colonies Corcyra (with
its
chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia,
with
own
and the Corin-
own colonies ApoEonia and Dyrrhaetc.,
and, in Sicily, Syracuse
Material from places other than Corinth, though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally its
colonies.
quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, Argolic.
5.
Argos, Mycenae,
etc.,
and the
cities of
etc.
the Acte, as
Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina.^ Argolic (abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.)
more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus. 6. Rhodian. Ehodes (Camirus, lalysus, Lindus, and the city of refers
Eliodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus, Telos,
and Syme, the settlements on the mainland
(the
Ehodian
Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela
and Agrigentum (an inscription of Ehegium, though not a Ehodian colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but little of it is early. 7.
Coan and Calymnian.
8.
The
The material is considerable, but not early. and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea, The material is late, and insufficient to
dialects of Cnidus,
and other small islands. determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with Ehodian, Coan, or Theran.
Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always
connected politically with either Cos or Ehodes. 9.
Theran and Melian.
Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early
in-
scriptions are numerous, but brief. 1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athenian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note tapios with lenis, 58 &).
GEEEK DIALECTS
12 10. Cretan.
owing
The
This
is
now
[3
the best-known of
all
the Doric dialects,
from Gortyna.
to the very extensive early material, especially
dialect of
Gortyna and other
of the island is also
cities of
the great central portion
specifically as Central Cretan, to
known more
exclude the divergent type seen in the iascriptions, mostly late, from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.
But the term Cretan alone
is to
be understood as referring to this
Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated.
The Dialects 3.
Of the numerous
of literary dialects, ficial
in Liteeatuee
dialects of Greece a
though
for the
form not corresponding to
given time and place.
ment these
dialects
few attained the rank
most part in a mixed and artianything actually spoken at a
Moreover, in the course of literary develop-
came
to be characteristic of certain classes of
hterature, and, their r61e once established, the choice of one or the
other usually depended
upon
this factor rather
than upon the native
dialect of the author.
The of
literary
development
Asia Minor, whence
it
of epic songs
began with the Aeolians
passed into the hands of the neighboring
lonians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of aU epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes, is
a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic,
the retention of
many
—
in the
main Old Ionic but with
Aeolic forms, such as
genitive singular in -do beside
-eco, etc.
dfifie<;
The language
beside of
^fiel's,
Hesiod
is
some Aeolic forms not used in Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications, substantially the same, but with
not only lonians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the
Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis,
Of the melic
poets,
their native Lesbian dialect, influence.
etc.
Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely
The language
though not entirely unaffected by epic and other Lesbian poets was
of these
INTEODUCTION
3]
directly imitated
by some
13
by Theocritus
later writers, notably
in
three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the
many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the choral lyric, which Xv^as mainly Doric.
language of
The choral
lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed
in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century.
Its
language
Doric, vnth an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms,
whether the poet
is
a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an
Ionian like Simonides and Bacchyhdes. This Doric, however, identical with posite,
any
specific
showing many
Doric
dialect,
but
is
an
artificial
is
not
com-
of the general Doric characteristics, but with
the elimination of local peculiarities. in the case of
is
no matter
Alcman, whose Doric
An is of
exception
is
to be
made
a severer type and evi-
dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian
and epic forms.
The
earliest prose writers
were the Ionic philosophers and Ms-
torians of the sixth century, and in the
fifth
century not only
Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic.
In
the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of
Athens, Attic had become the recognized language
•
of the
drama,
and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also, though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians, avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were stUl felt as provincialisms (e.g. TT = crcr, pp = per). Henceforth Attic was the language of literary prose. The dialects mentioned are the only literary cultivated throughout the Greek world.
dialects
But some
known and
few others were
Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose
employed
locally.
was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are
GEEEK DIALECTS
14
The comic poet Ehiuthon, from
spurious.
[3
whom
the grammarians
The fragments of than local, are more Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum.
But the great majority
Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. of the dialects play
no
whatever in
role
literature.
Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary remaias must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources, not only because of their
artificial
character but also because of
the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission.
Excep-
tional importance, however, attaches to the language of
Homer
.
because of
because
its
it is
antiquity,
and
relatively pure
to the Lesbian of
Alcaeus and Sappho
and much older than the inscriptional
material.
Note. In the following exposition,
dialectic
forms from literary and
grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the inscriptional evidence
the personal pronouns.
is slight,
as it
is,
for example,' quite naturally, for
Such forms are sometimes quoted with
cific
sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric
(lit.
Lesb.), literary Ionic
(lit.
Ion.), or
(lit.
their spe-
Dor.), literary Lesbian
grammatical (gram.). But a de-
tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts is
so
that
bound up with questions it is
of literary tradition
and textual criticism It would
best left to the critical editions of the various authors.
be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study of the
mixed
literary forms.
PHONOLOGY The Alphabet 4.
The numerous
diEFerences in the local alphabets, so far as
they consist merely in variations of the forms of the not be discussed here, important as
the}- are to
deciding the age and source of inscriptions.
the use of the alphabet and
its
letters,
need
the epigraphist in
But
certain points in
development as a means
of express-
ing the Greek sounds should be noted. 1.
In the most primitive type
of the
Greek alphabet, as
it
is
seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the
non-Phoenician signs
I
is
X,
<|),
Y
have not yet been introduced, and the
not in use. The sounds of
are represented
y^
by
ttA, k/i
A,
are not
where B (H) when used is tj not k those of yjr, f by ttct, Ktr.
(or fh), or, as in Crete,
distinguished fi-om 2. ,
tt,
,
;
In the next stage of development,
X, Y,
the alphabets
fall into
them
as
<|),
%, '^,
after the introduction of
classes, according to
The eastern
attached to these signs. belongs, employs
two
and
also uses the
the values
which Ionic
division, to
i
as
though
^,
a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic
aljdia-
only the first two and expresses fjr, f by (r, x'^- The western di^ision,^ to which belong the majority of the alphabets
bet, uses
of Greece proper as
to Italy
weU
as that of Euboea,
by the Chalcidian
Latin alphabet, employs
,
colonies X,
Y
whence
it
was
carried
and became the source
as ^,
f,
x. not using
I
at
of the
all,
and
This distinction of eastern and western alphabets, the distribution of wliich shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff s Sludien zur GeschictUe des griechischen Alphabets, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects, and is anything but coincident with it. 1
is
clearly
15
GREEK DIALECTS
16 generally expressing
yjr
by
oftener,
ttct or,
Arcadian by a special sign
^a
(only in Locrian
and
*).
In the earliest inscriptions nearly
3.
[4
the alphabets have the
all
f (van or digamma); and many the 9 (koppa), which is used before or V, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. ioptvdodev, h6ppo
Two
4.
M
(san),
signs were available for
o-,
namely ^
5 (sigma) and
or
and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of But there are some few examples of a differentiation.
the other.
In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea ter
\A,
a simplified form of the san,
sources, is used
sign T,
which
is
= Cypr.
the charac-
(no. 16),
is
known from
to denote a sibilant of specifically
other
Arcado-Cyprian See
68.3.
also probably a modification of the san, is
used
origin, as in v^t? (transcribed
A
which
a;i<;)
o-ts,
Att. tk.
some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual acr = Att. tt, from Hahcarnassus KXiicapvwve{(o)v beside AXiKupvacrcrecov, from Ephesus TeTape;, reTapaKovra = reaaapei;, etc., from Teos in
e.g.
'
'
\ff\d\wvr]'i
beside OaKaacrav.
In Boeotian,
5.
used for the close
V,
a compromise between E and
e,
later
were two characters, & and entiated.
i
(9.2).
E, for the e-sounds,
et
there dififer-
See 28.
spiritus asper,
rious
sometimes
but usually
In most of the alphabets the H (early B)
6.
is
I,
At Corinth and Megara
and neither 77 and
co
is
the sign of the e
and
e
and
nor the lengthened
and ow") are distinguished from the short
("spu0.
But
in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper
very early period, the H, which was thus
account as a vowel sign, not so tity (in the case of a,
It
was probably used
from
d,
that
is
I,
much
to
left free,
show a
v no such need was
first
was lost at a was turned to
difiference in
felt)
only for the extremely open e coming
for the specifically Attic-Ionic
-q
also
open as compared with the short
e,
which for a though this
(8),
time was more open than the sound of the inherited
was
quan-
as one of quality.
e,
and both soon became
PHOXOLOGY
S] identical
17
and were denoted in the same way. To be
sure,
no such
distinction is to be observed in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is seen in some of the Cyclades, to which the use of the H had passed
from East
Ionic, e.g.
from Naxos
avedeKev (with E in the penult).
(no. 6) NiKcivSpr), popr], etc., Siinilai-
examples from Ceos
but (e.g.
and Amorgos. The use of H = ?/ extended not only
no. 8)
to the Ionic but also to the Doric islands, Rhodes, Thera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found in the earliest inscriptions, though in Crete it went out of use for
a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also in Ehodes, Thera,
k
and Melos, the sign was used both with the value of
It occurs also
he, at
Delos,
as
t)
Naxos
and as (no. 6),
and Oropus (no. 14.46). The Ionic alphabet is also characterized by its distinction of o and o) through dififerentiated forms of (usually Q = (o, but in some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q = o, and
= w).
or
G
7.
In 403 RC. the Ionic alphabet was
Athens, and not
much
alphabets in other parts of Greece. fifth or
tional
introduced at
Inscriptions of the end of the
the beginning of the fourth century often show a transi-
form of the alphabet, partly
epichoric, partly Ionic.
Even
f was generally retained where it was sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus
with the still
officially
later replaced the native or "epichoric"
full Ionic alphabet,
asper, as h in the
Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere
(Elis, no. 60, Sicyon,
tion (no. 51) has
B
For the Cyprian
Epidaurus).
= h,
H
=
The Delphian Labyadae
inscrip-
?/.
syllabary, see no. 19.
VOWELS a 5.
o for
a before or
after liquids.
Examples are most numerous
in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical
sources, as
GREEK DIALECTS
18
= arpaTO^,
(7t/jo'tos
So an^p[6]Trjv Tov
from
(fjL^p
hpoaea)
(no. iu,p,
21)
=
[5
= y^dXcoai, etc. rjn^porov = •^fj.ap-
Bpaaewi, ^oKaicri
= dfiaprelv,
like Horn,
Both arporayoi; and
as regularly).
a-Tpdrayo';
occur in inscriptions, Kkewise in Boeotian crrpoTo^ in numerous proper names, a-TporicoTa';, ia-TpoTevaO-rj, but also a-Tparo^ in proper
The forms with
names, arpaTay(ovTo
a,
which are the only ones
attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to Cf. Boeot., Thess. iporo'i
= e/aaro?,
names, Boeot., Lesb.
proper
icoivri
tafluence.
^pox"
ttojovot^
= Trdpvoyjr,
whence
Lesb.
IlopvoTricov (Strabo 13.613), Tiopvoiria (no. 23).
In Arcado-Cyprian also
= iravrjyvpL'i
TravdyopcTK (Naples)
dyappa
we
Arc.
find
i(ji6opKd><;
(49.2), crTopirdo<;
= aa-rpairaloi;
(also Arc. a-Topird,
Cypr. arpoTrd in Hesych.), Cypr. Kop^Ca (Hesych.)
fopyov =
*KaTepapyov
weak grade
= e^BapKm,
but iu form belonging with West Ion.
= KapSia,
aorist of *icaT-epepyco {icaTelpyoa)
of the root as in
eSpaKOv from SepKOfiai
Kare-
with the
(49.2).
In various West Greek dialects occur derivatives of ypd^ca with
though the verb
itself
always has
a.
Thus ypo^ev<;
Sicyon, in Argolis also ypoevco, (Tvyypo(j)o<;, 09,
KaTaXo^ev
etc.,
Cret. aTToypo^ov, eyypo^ov, Mel. Tpocfxov.
Some
=
Heracl. aveiriypo-
Cf. also Cret., Epid.
*Kara\a/3ev';, support, Cret. a/3Xo7ria
of tlie examples, if taken
o,
in EUs, Argolis,
= a^Xa^Ca.
by themselves, might be regarded
simf)ly as inherited o-grade forms (cf 49.2), .
e. g.
Arc.
i(j>dopKioi (cf i
must be recognized in Lesb. o-rporos etc., and, while the precise conditions and scope of the phenomenon are not clear, it is evidently one in which all the Aeolic dialects and Arcado-Cyprian had a share. Whether ypoc^eiJs etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade forms may be less certain, but it is probable that these are Achaean survivals (see p. 7), and belong in this same connection.
But an
6.
actual substitution
for
a in other
cases.
6v
= avd
in Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe-
Lesb., Arc. SexoToi = = Se'/ca, heKorov = ewoToV, and Lesb. evoro^ — evaTO's. Thess. k^ofieivvov = e^dfirjvpv. Delph. evTo^rjia, burial rites, Heracl. to
lasgiotis),
and Arcado-Cyprian
{iv, see 22).
Se/earo?, also Arc. Ssko
in Heraclea, Sybaris, Locris (Heppodapidv), Elean Kodaptni;.
PHONOLOGY
9]
19
a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the same for all the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the o of SeKoros etc. is to be viewed in the same light as that of cIkoiti = West Greek piKaTi. See
116 a. But the preference Aohaean characteristic. e for a.
7.
for o appears to he, here as in 5, an Aeolic-
For forms with
e beside
a which
fall
within the
regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4.
An Thess.
actual change of final a to -ec
= -at
e is
seen in Thess. Sie
= Sid.
Of.
(27).
d 8.
Attic-Ionic
r/
from
Original a, which remains unchanged
d.
in all other dialects, becomes la-Trjfii,
(Lat. stare).
note Att.-Ion.
But Attic and a.
in Attic-Ionic.
For the contrast between
sents an inherited e-sound also,
tj
but in other dialects Tifia (a-stem),
lirjT'qp,
differs
from
is
ti/j,'^,
^rjfii,
rj
common
and that which
repre-
to the other dialects
elsewhere /MaTrjp (Lat. mater). Ionic, in that
p, as yevea, olicid, x'^P^
The change
and
this
Thus
(j^dni (Lat. farl), la-Tdfii
= Ion-
has
it
jeve'^, oIkCtj,
of a in the direction of
ij
began
d,
not
17,
after
e, i,
x^PV-
in the Attic-Ionic period,
and was universal. The d in Att. X'^^P^ ^tc. is not the original d unchanged, but a special Attic reversion to d, which occurred, however, before the new sound had become completely identical with that representing original e,
and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. jrpa.TTOi, but pjjTwp). That is, the 17 from d was at first an extremely open e-sound, even more open than that of original e, and even in the historical period the two sounds are distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4.6. 6. The d arising from lengthening of a in connection with original intervocalic vcr, (TV, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. irjva. from l<^va,, original *£^av
£
from
9.
t
1.
Even
e before a
vowel.
in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound 0«o'? = = em?, Seto'/iei/o?
than in other positions, and was frequently written «, as 6e6<;,
= vew. So, sometimes, in Ionic, = Seoiievoi.
veiuK
(Oropus)
as £?&)?
GEEEK DIALECTS
20
In several dialects the that
Ylo\vic\V-e
= 0e6<;,
= IloXvKXer]';,
Boeotian
lovTO'i
had a
in general
€
= *®£66€(TTOi
euTTOs
a
the spelling
which in other
= iovTOi,
= peovTOi.
piovrof
relatively close sound,
is
(68.2), jreiroLOVTtuTa-t
and the spelling a
connected with OicnrK 3.
4.
= iovTU,
and the
vocalic p;
e
before another vowel,
= KoKeatv, 5.
TrXte?
Laconian.
6.
t
is,
'Sivaperov, ®i6-
name
ij
(16),
town were
of the
regularly
is
as
t,
6i6
where the
regularly, except
e
was once
the change was prior to the loss of inter-
which later, with the loss of was unaffected. Thus 16vto<;
= Hom. We find
= ^vioxecov.
Heraclean.
as if the
the spelling
7r\ee9, i,
— but
came
f,
to stand
= e6vT0<;, Kokimv
vleo';, ponceo's,
hpop,edv.
with the same restriction as in Cretan,
in early inscriptions (also in
avioxeov
=
ev ©eurirt^s, ©etoTrteus,
= eirea.
find
That
.
In
-eero-t.
etc.
peiTija
We
Cretan.
followed by f
was shortened
At Idalium
Cyprian.
l6(v)Ta
=
so constant that it perhaps stands for original
dialects
or H
ei,
aveOiav, avedeiav beside avedeav,
occurs occasionally even before a consonant, as HevapEiVo)
etc.
t
i.
Boeotian.
(see 4.5), as diof, OeLot
a.
progressed so far in the direction of
e
Thus was frequently, or even regularly, written The spelling is usually i, but sometimes e,
it
2.
[»
Alcman and
Ar. Lysist.), e.g. Bioi,
In later inscriptions the spelling
Verbal forms show
is
usually
as in Cretan, e.g. aSiKiav, ep^eTplcofiea, but peovra, Seofieva.
other words, TifiOKpario';, but usually
e.
with the same restriction
i,
e,
as pireo'i,
owing to
In
Koivrj
influence. 7.
In Argolic and Thessalian, both
there are dio^,
10.
some examples
of
t,
as Arg.
which usually show
of
^to'?,
irehiov
= fiereatv,
e,
Thess.
Aimv. t
from
e before v in
Arcado-Cyprian.
Iv
= iv
is
the regular
form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Arc. Ivdym, ifi^aivo), lvcf)op^ia), lyKexvPVicoi, ivBiKO'i, ivTratni, IvrroXd, lyyvo^, lviiev
and
IV/ioi/^os,
hlameworthy (opp. to afiep,^^^,
ap,op.<^o<;),
Cypr. ivaXCva (lva\a\ia-p.eva). Cf. also early Arc. (Mantinea, no. 16) airexop.ivo'},
a7ruSeSo/u,t'v[o?]
= -pAvovi.
But
€V occurs
in
other
PHONOLOGY
12]
21
words, and the more precise conditions of the change are not yet iv
clear,
an Achaean 11.
and
is
found
some Cretan
in
p. 7),
= iv
inscriptions of
words, as
e in related
The occasional interchange
among
sionally seen
= iretyervpes,
dialectic
common types
appears with
i
given in 49),
forms of the same word.
Tecrcrepe;, Att. xtXioi
Lesb. j^eXXiot,
j^eCXioi,
i
from
is
occa-
Horn, iriav-
*j^i(7\toi,
are from *;^eo-Xtot (76).
etc.
of
beside weravvvfii (a kind of
irCrvrifii
vowel-gradation, but not of the
pes
"
iascription.
beside e in other cases.
t
Achaean " survival (see Eleutherna and Vaxus, and ia an
also, possibly
while Ion. Att. earta
in all other dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion.
Delph.
ia-riTj,
Lesb.
'lo-Ttto,
Locr. laria, Hera;cl. 'ItrTieto?, Syrac. 'laria, Ehod. IcrnaTo-
piov,
Coan
Thess. 'lo-o-Ttateio?,
larCa,
larCa, Cret. '\aria. Arc. Fto-rtau.
well as the early substitution of
due to the influence
a from
12. cLfidpa,
55
(no.
of
e before
av(f>6Tapo
aorist)'.
and
/r
In
this case the
ia most dialects,
t,
as
may he
(but
EL
Locr. ^dpeiv, irardpa,
p-epo';).
Here
also hapicTTai
56) = eXeaOai, (as,
dpev,
varapiv, but the spelling ap inscriptions,
for
p in Northwest Greek.
peairdpio
hut heXearai no. the
'
'la-Tirico,
la-Trjfii.
analogy of the present alpeto
X from
Boeot.
is
later gives
with p ioT \ after the vice versa, Cret. alXea = aipeco, with pdpyov, irdp (=
Trepi), bw6Tapo
not quite uniform even in the early
way
to ep (see 241).
Delph. <^dpev
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 50), and Mpfiara, irevTafiapireiav (no. 51), show that in Phocian too p had a similar effect on
the pronunciation of a preceding
e,
but except in these instances
the spelling is ep {epev even in no. 51). pto9,
a.
and Pamph.
Cf. also
Ach. Zeus 'Afid-
virap = v/rep.
Elean has a also after
p, as XoTpai[d/to'ov] beside XaTpuoiievov,
pa-
arpdai from *iuuTrpe.la (31), KartajoatW, Karuxpavaoi in contrast to fjtvyaBdrjv, = yvZfiev, vya8cuavTi (see 161.1); also before final v,asfiav = p-hr, yvoiiav as eimelsewhere, occasionally etc. (Twrnv, iniOeuiv, 3 pi. opt. aTTorCvoiav, ;
/8eoi
=
cuo-£)8eot,
(TKevdov
open sound. Cf El. d .
=
= -io>v, ij
(IS)-
showing that Elean
e
in general had a very
GEEEK DIALECTS
22 b.
Epid.
Kpa/juxa-ai
=
KpejjAa-ai
=
and /mvroL
[l2
fLfinoi,
thougli
more
isolated,
contamination with /xav = viewed in the /xiyv, Kpa/jiaa-ai weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be same light as the Elean forms under a.
and open to other possible explanations
13.
West Greek a
= East
Greek
a and
dialectic interchange of
(fjulvToi
e
e.
cited
Besides the examples of
under the head
of vowel-
gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and is
various
(e.g. apa-rjv, epar]v,
of by-forms in
West Greek 1.
—
/SaWto, SeWco), there
which the preference
for the
a forms
is
is
e
forms
a group
a marked
characteristic.
lapog (or lap6<;) is the regular form in early inscriptions of
aU West Greek dialects and Boeotian, iep6<; occurring only later and plainly due to kolvti influence. The situation is probably the same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late, te/ao's
form
(or is
seen in
pmv with
€1
=
Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian,
is
te/jo'?)
whUe
a third
Le'sb. lpo<; (likewise ipev;, Ipeia, IprjTevco, late xarei-
Ion.
I),
ipd'i, ip6<;
*la-po- beside *la-apo-, *la-epo-).
variation between -epoi
and
beside
-ap6<;,
as
(probably from
lepo';, lepo'i
There are
many
fiiep6
other words with fjLiapoi,
but with
widely different dialectic distribution. 2. "Aprafii';,
tions, is the
name is quotable from early inscripWest Greek dialects except Cretan, and of
so far as the
form
of all
In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this
Boeotian.
is
usually
replaced by "Apre/it?. 3.
tian,
Ku
= Ke
(dv) is the
The same ku in See
132.9).
verbs in -da dialects. a.
of all
ks, like
oku, toku, ttoku,
doubtless Boeotian) etc.
form
while Thessalian has
= Att.-Ion.,
7a = 76 is
= -9e,
-6ev,
West Greek
dialects
Lesbian and Cyprian.
which are
also
and BoeoSee
134.2.
West Greek (and
Arc.-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. o'to
likewise
West Greek and
belong to some, but not
AdWest Greek
Boeotian.
all.
See 133.1.
wrtpiK
=
iTepos is not confined to
West Greek
dialects,
but
is also
quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is implied by artpoi with crasis. So far as we know, Irtpos belongs to AtticIonic only, all examples in other dialects being late.
PHONOLOGY
18]
Original
14.
that
r),
changed in nearly
from d
representing original
r)
all dialects.
On
= ixaTtjp
/iijTTj/ci
the introduction of the character H, see
d from
remains un-
e,
Contrast the special Attic-Ionic
both being seen in Attic-Ionic
(8),
dialects.
is
23
tj
of other
4.6.
The sound of r} was so open in Elean that it approximated that of d, and was frequently, though by no means consistently, denoted by a. Thus nd (but also /ie, /i^) = ixri, fpdrpa = prjrpa, ^aai\de<; = -ije?, ea (but also eU) = eirj, Safio15.
= -oiT),
aioia 16.
ei
-q
in Elean.
irXadvovra beside irXedvovri.
from
Of.
in Thessalian and Boeotian.
r)
sound was so close that with the introduction bet
it
was uniformly denoted not by
time represented a close aveOrjKe,
fieiv6<;
= fiTiv6<;,
e.
but by
Thess., Boeot.-/tiet
which
et,
=
Thess. ySacriXetos, Boeot.
In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling
a.
beside wapeis 17.
(eis
=
^s, Att.
Lesb. al/jitaecov
fjiiiovo';,
yn??,
more open
rj
initially
= r)p.ia-eoav,
•ypaixfjLareio'i
18.
e I
from after
Aa/iOKpeTQ) (Lesb.
i
p
is
sometimes found, as irapt's
Magn.)
also (Etj'm.
The explanation
than in other positions, and
is
alp.Lovo';
—
difficult, since
this, in
t)
was
connection
(47), led to ai.
after p in the Aeolic dialects. is
= =
= -rrjp-.
remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps
with the epenthetic vowel
tion of
t
at that
dve6eiKe
163.3).
= 'HcrioSo?.
Kiaioho'i
in all other cases
-rjv,
e (12 a).
of the Ionic alpha-
Thess., Boeot. a-Tarelpa'i, Boeot. /idreip, iraTeip
-fjO<;,
An
open pronuncia-
indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb.
= Aij/iOKpiTov
(but Kpivvat, KpiTiov), Thess. Kpevvdfiev
KpCvvm), 'T/Sjoe'o-Ta? beside 'T^piarwi, direkevOepeaOevaa
from cnreXevdepi^Q}. To<;,
tj
a for
In these dialects the
but
cf.
also 19.2.
Lesb. reprot
A
is
perhaps from *TpeTO<;
probable Boeotian example
TpeTreSSira?, beside rpdireSSa. Cf. Hesych. rpOire^av BoicoToi.
But vowel-assimilation
= rpl-
is rpeireSSa,
rrjv rpdire^av.
(46) is also possible.
GEEEK DIALECTS
24 a.
Lesb. Kcpvav
6.
El. TTo'Xtp
=
=
owes
Kipvdvai
ttoXk,
and
its c to
=
y3ei/coi
[18
the influence of inipfura etc. though isolated occurrences,
fiwioi,
indicate an open pronunciation of the
i.
Cf El. a .
=
and
e
a.
=
rj
(12 a, 15).
i in Lesbian and Thest (t) from antevocalic The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic i might occur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic of AeoUc, as indicated by the following related phenomena in
Consonantal
19.
salian.
Lesbian and Thessalian. Lesb. § from St in
1.
inscriptions, the usual
from glosses or
late
inscriptional spelling being Stti etc.
Cf.
Kcip^a, ZoWuo-o?,
?a',
Ziovv{aLos:) on a coin of Phocaea, Cypr. icop^ia-
also
KapSi'a
(Hesych.).
= /ier/ato?,
Lesb. fi€T€ppo
2.
aXKoTpiQ';,
Ilpia/jLO';, -the
development being
pi, p^, epi, epp.
Thessalian doubling of consonants before
3.
i,
which may then
be retained or omitted in the spelling, as ISSiav, Tro'Wtos, irpo^evviovv,
Kvppov beside Kvpiov, apyvppoi beside apyvpioi, Mvacraa
Mvaaid.
Cf. Att.
Omission
4.
of
^oppai from i,
Interchange of
20.
lowing syllable
is
/Sopedf.
as Lesb. apryvpa
rpiaKaSt, etc. (see also under i
and
= apyvpia,
Thess. rpaicdhi
ceding
ev,
Assimilation of
seen in rj/xvav
in
/3t/3\to)c
— •^fiiav,
t
to w of the fol-
which appears
Meg.
I,
as
which
is
name
I
of a
month).
= al
remains unchanged everywhere.
sometimes denoted by Tet/tta
or
Teifirj
= tI/ii].
ei,
;
in Attic
the oppo-
Influence of the pre-
'EXeuAwta
= 'EXewff/wa
Other by-forms, the
uncertain, are 'A/x^tKribi/e?
alcTifivd.Ta'i, ai(7if»,vSivre<;
21. it is
beside ^v^Xiov.
or of the suffix -avvr), in Lac.
(also Olynth. 'EXeuo-vvto?,
relation of
=
3). v.
in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late site assimilation
=
and 'AfKpiKTvovei,
etc.
But in late inscriptions which had come to have the sound
PHONOLOGY
34]
22.
V from
especially in Arcado-Cyprian.
o,
and Cyprian, final
KaWiau,
as Arc.
25
o neariy
always appears as
Cypr. 'Ovaaijopav.
Cypr. 3
yevoiTv, ifpeTcia-aTv (in Arcadian there are
Arc, Cypr. airv
= airo,
In both Arcadian Gen.
sg.
sg.
= -ao, = -to, as
-dv
mid. -tv
no early examples
may be due
the ending, and -ro in a late inscription ence).
v.
of
to koivt] influ-
Arc. kutv formed after airv, Arc.
dWv = dWo. But d-irv is also Lesbian and Thessalian. Cf. also vv for 6v = dvd (6) in Cypr. vvedeKe (once) bfeside ovedeice, and Arc. vveOvae a.
]tl,
as
=
ow/jua
=
initial v
o,
especially
ovofia is
common
to nearly
perhaps
all,
dialects except
all,
compounds dvuint/xos etc., which are universal. In Chalcid. hmrv = inro, and 9ijpvDs, the second v is due to assimila-
tion to the d.
in later inscriptions dvd, due to the Koivrj).
v^ioicus, v/jLoKoyux.
Attic-Ionic. c.
;
In Lesbian there are several examples of
before b.
15
(no.
Cf. the
first.
In Pamphylian, o in final, syllables regularly becomes
v,
written v
or ov.
23.
ov from
w
Long 6
in Thessalian.
original or secondary (25),
became a
in Thessalian, •whether
close o, then
it,
and, after the
introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by
= Tovv = Twv
Xovpa
;^<»/3
=
raywv
irdvTmv.
(pikdvdpmira,
Cf. et
from
i?
ov.
rovv rayovv irdv-
(16).
V and u 24. it
Instead of becoming a sound like
German
u,
French
u, as
did in Attic at an early period, the original M-sound (English oo
was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects. This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov. In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.C., and is
in food)
frequent after 300
B.C.,
though v
quarter of the century.
Thus
^ov, Tov)^a, ovovfia (22
I), etc.
is
not
vmcommon
until the last
ovirep, Kovpio<;, dpryovpiov, a-ovvypa-
In the
tliird
century the spelling
GEEEK DIALECTS
26
lov (pronounced like English
never consistently, after
t,
u
S,
in cuhe
6,
also employed,
?) is
and
v,
[24
'WlovSiko^, oviov/ia, Ai(oviovcno<;, Aiov/cia/cco, etc.
and once
(J,i,ow£en<;)
initially (lovico
tively rare, spelling in Boeotian
though
\, as Tiovj(^a, Siovo ;
= Svo,
also once after
= vlov).
Another, but compara-
as oTrep
= inre'p, Qoaia = dvaCa.
is o,
Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ou is also frequent, the So in Laconian, for which the retention of the «-sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modem a.
spelling V is retained in inscriptions.
Tsakonian.
In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cjrprian, Thessalian,
Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of
the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for (22 a), use of 9 before v (Chalcid. 9v9vvs,
for
v,
or v
X-qifvOcK, etc.), or-present-
day pronunciation. Secondary i and 5.
In
25.
from
T)
many
and
" Spurious Diphthongs "
and
dialects, as in Attic, e
«, being close vowels
\e,
o differed in quality
Consequently the long
q).
vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative
same
lengthening, since they retained the tical
with
and
Tj
but were e and
eventually came to be designated by
quality,
were not iden-
the latter becoming u, and
o, et
and ov
after these original
diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation
But in other so written. *rpeie
dialects they
Hence such eljjii
(42.3),
from *^6epia)
and
were identical with
t)
and
dialectic variations as rpets r)ixi
from
and
to,
and
*e(Tp,C (76),
(28, 34).
and were Tprj<:
and
from
(i>6rip(o
from f eV/ro? (54), x^^'^i-oi- and *%e£rXtot XV^oi from (76), ^ovXij and /SmXa from */3o\va (75), Kovpr] and Kcopd from Koppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -to from -oio (74), ^eivo?
ItjVo?
and -to? from -01/9 which regularly have
(106.1), ace. pi. -OK?
The
dialects
(78). 7/
and a in such forms are
Arcadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. tian has to, but et as for original rj (16). a.
Other dialects which occasionally show
usual, are Argolic (^A,eTo beside tiXtTo,
iy
tj/jlcv,
Boeo-
and u, though « and ou are ySuXas, etc.; at Hermione
PHONOLOGY
25]
gen. sg. in -m, ace. pi. in -us),
Rhodian
(^/tt,
27 k^vos, BojXios, HjjvtdSa, etc.),
Coan
(ij/i.ei',
etc.;
at Cyrene, a colony of Thera, regularly
k^vos, St^Ko/ml, KapTruivri, etc.),
Theran rj,
(^/At, Tfsrj's,
these dialects belong properly with those which have
?;,
ButXaKparrp,
probable that
It is
(o).
regularly,
and
that their usual a, ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet they also adopted in the main the Attic-Ionic orthography of such words. 6.
~
XOP'
X"P"
Cret. Ktpavs, Arc.
^ap, x^pos) is even more widespread, e. g. not only Cypr. v^pov, but Epid. )(rjpas and even Delph.
Corinth. cvcK^iypov.
iK£)(ripiav,
whoUy upon
rest
(-'^tt.
lyKejfi/pijKoi,
a nom. sg.
^(^p
But
it is
probable that this
xijp-
does not
but is due in part at least to the influence of (quoted by Herodian as Aeolic) formed after the analogy *^ep
of inherited p-stems in
-j/p.
Cf. Att.
/xi^v
in place of /ias (112.3).
SmXxK, Dor. SuXos (Cret., Theocr., CalUm.) do not belong here. 8ovXos has a genuine diphthong, as shown by the spelling ov in early Attic inscriptions and in Boeotian, while Su>A.o9 must come from a by-form *8o>i;c.
The
Xos. is
relation of Lesb., Boeot., Dor. Stv to Att.
ow
is
obscure, since av
also Ionic. d. It is to
be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have e, o, no matter whether the later spell-
simply E, 0, which we transcribe ing
is
et,
ov, or
rj, la.
Among
the
ij, to
dialects the actual spelling
rj,
does
*)
not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about
400
we
B.C., except that in Crete,
Rhodes,
etc.,
where H
=
i;
is
much
earlier,
find -q/u etc. in the earliest inscriptions.
Of the
ei,
ov dialects, Coriuthian
genuine and spurious
et,
is
the only one in which the identity of
ov belongs to the earliest period, ovring to the very
The
early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34).
of the earliest inscriptions is El,
OV
(but E, not El) at Corinth.
OV
at Corcyra (e.
g
spelling even
hviov,
In Attic-Ionic examples of El,
in the fifth century (E\pl even earlier), but E,
are
api), and
OV
more common
occur until
and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent. vary between after
400
B.C.,
In Locrian no. 56 has only E, earlier no. 55 has El
(e.g. hayev, tos), while the
(a.pE\v etc.),
and
OV
somewhat
in the ace. pi. (tovs) but
in the gen. sg. (Sa/io). This last difEerenee, though only a graphic vagary, is
observed also in several Ionic inscriptions.
come in with the introduction spelling varies for a time.
In other dialects El,
of the Ionic alphabet,
OV
and even then the
GEEEK DIALECTS
28
[36
Diphthongs ai
from ai in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the ae, especially earliest inscriptions, sometimes as ai, sometimes as pronounced to be came it But 'Otci^ae. Aecrxoi'Sa?, at Tanagra, e.g. 26.
7]
and with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by r), e.g. /c^ = Kai, rj = al, at?, @ei^rio
monophthong, an open
e,
found, as @et;8etos. 27. ei
Larissa
from at in Thessalian.
we
find
ei
for final ai, e.g.
In general
'
at,
remains, but at
e'T|ra0to-Tet = iyjr'q
= ^ovXtjtm, yivveirei = jiyvr]Tai, and, with added v (139.2, 156), Treireiareiv = ireTrela-daL, 6v
ei
became everywhere a monophthong, a close 28. e (e), though the speUing was retained and extended to the e of different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the Sooner or later ei
time of the earliest iuscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling
was
El (25 d), at
a single sign, e.g.
ApEvia,
Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by
though generally differentiated from the open
i.e.
Afevia=AeLviov, HoteSuvi,
i.e.
e or
tj,
JloreSavi (rarely
= aveOrjKe. Cf. also reSe = reiSe in an early (here & = E = and genuine or spurious ei).
UoTBiSdv), but uvsObkb
Megarian inscription a.
At
e,
a late period the i progressed
retention of the old spelling a, i
t;
still
further to an
which then came
(21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling
spelling with
i
became
the proper spelling, as
fixed in our texts,
shown by
to i.
be used
i,
usually
In some words this
e. g. ritrio,
erura, cktio-is, of
inscriptions of Attic
mth
also for original
and other
late
which
dialects, is
Titcu), tTeicra, eKTacris. b.
But before vowels
it
e for some time after it had become i from a = I, was often written rj, e.g. iroXiin the Augustan period.
remained
elsewhere, and, to distinguish Tijav, Uprja, etc., especially c.
For Elean
ai
from a
it
after p, see 12 a.
PHONOLOGY
31] 29.
t
from
ei
29
The change
in Boeotian.
in pronunciation
which
took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early in Boeotian, and here
t,
showed
century varies between
fifth
itself
et,
and
= Teto-t/ie'i'ij?, eTrt = ivei, Kinevw; = K€ifieva<;.
e.g. Ti-a-ifievei
16), e;^i
= e'xei,
which in the
in the spelling,
h (4.5),
i,
but later
eTrtSet
is
regularly
= iireiBij
(cf.
also
01
V from
30.
ot in Boeotian.
longer than ai (26) or
ei (29),
The diphthong appearing as
was retained much
ot
oi,
but
the earhest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as
But in the third century
YheKuSd/jLoe.
probably similar to the the
V,
with
its
German
o,
sg.
and nom.
became a monophthong,
it
Attic value of m as a basis
a vowel
though
till
pi. -v
(cf.
it is
the end of the century,
= -oi, dat. pi.
ov for
= -ot?.
ButoTftij'
occurs once, also o ttvh?
=
•^
v, 24),
ot is
at, 26),
= otKi'a,
dat.
followed by as BottoTu?,
irola.
Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling
of
also found, indicating the further progress of the
is
(see 28 a), e.g. aurei?
was emthough
b.c. on,
fVKia
e. g.
Where
usually retained (in contrast to
In some late inscriptions
«
-v<;
of
Xoe/>i\o9,
to denote which, approximately,
ployed with increasing frequency from about 250 not uniformly
some
also, in
oe, e.g.
sound to
t
= avTol<;. ax, €1, 01 before vowels
In the case
31. of
I,
consequent upon
ing vowel, is
of ai,
is
its
et, ol,
also vi, before vowels the omission
consonantal pronunciation with the follow-
to be observed in various dialects,
anything but constant, and
it is
though the spelling
impossible to
statement as to the conditions of the
loss.
make any
general
Thus, as in Attic 'KBtj-
vaia, later 'KOjjvda, 'A0r]va, Scoped beside Smpeid, evvoa beside evvoia,
vo'?,
vik beside
beside
so e.g. Ion. aTekerj beside areXeirj,
= iroiriaeiav, Lesb. hiKdw; = StKaito?, evvoav = evvoiav, Tewdot = TevvaCov, Arc. aTopnrdo'; = aa-Tpa7ralo<;, El. ea fiacrrpda = *ixaa-Tpeia (12 a), Cret. ayeXaoi = ete =
•jroiricTeav
Thess.
vto'?, vlv<;,
et?;,
GEEEK DIALECTS
30
ajeXaloi, Delph. ^amro';
[31
= *(f)aiaT6
So especially in forms
of TToieco, as Att. Troei, iroija-co (but ttoicov), Lesb.
Boeot.
i-TToeia-e,
Arc. iroevTco, El. etrnroevTcov,
Troj^criB, IpoTrorjrai,
Coan vmroav beside
vaTTOta?.
Owing to the variation in forms
a.
like the above, the diphthongal spell-
ing sometimes appears in words where
it
has no etymological justification,
as late dySoojs, oySou^KovTa, Poirfiiia.
OM, €V, 32. it
In av,
did in
ev, ov,
Ot)
the v remained an M-sound, not becoming
many dialects when not part
not only by Ionic ao, eo
(33),
of a diphthong.
This
is
ii
as
shown
but by occasional varieties of spelling
such as Coriath. 'Ajj;tX\eow, Coreyr. apvrdv, Att. apvTap, Ion. afVTO, Cret. ctfiefvcraadai,, where f iudicates the natural glide beand Locr. ^afTruKTiov, Cret. (nrofSSdv, etc.
fore the w-sound, ao, eo
33.
from
av, ev ia East Ionic,
inscriptions (eo also in
tury
once in Chios iu
(eo
eovota, eoepyeTT}';.
ao, eo appear in
Amphipolis and Thasos) fifth
century) and later,
This spelling
is
East Ionic
of the fourth cene.g. aoT6
raora,
frequent even in kolvij iuscrip-
tions of this region. a.
show
For ov
tion of
34.
El. av
from
12
eu after p, see
= £V (of. Att. ov from eo), as = ov in I)elph. averwTos, late
(1)
a.
Some
late
Cretan inscriptions
eXovOepos, iiriTdSovfia.
Lao.
w™ = avrov,
ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong
The
explana-
etc., is doubtful.
(first g, later u),
though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually extended to the secondary o. In Corinthian this had taken place at the time of the earliest inscriptions. a.
spelling o in early inscriptions ovK, eral
See 25
d.
Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the
when
o for secondary o
was usual,
e. g.
ok
=
^6v = Povv (or = |8(ov? See 37.1). In forms of ovtos, which in genhave genuine ov (e.g. Cret. tovto etc.), this spelling is so frequent in
early Attic, e.g. toto, totov {toto also in Thasos; cf. also Orop. ei/ro^a, ivravBa = Ivravda), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has
i. e.
been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov (e. g. TOVTO from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of TO (jm}), which then influenced the other forms.
PHONOLOGY
37]
av, 35. Certain
e\)
before vowels
words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer)
in contrast to other dialects, e.g. a/Sto
aiio)?
irpai), Horn, ijw, Att. em?,
•
31
*ausds-d), vavo<;
= Dor. from
Att. veei?, probably
= Dor.
from
etc. vd{f)6';
etc. a(/r)a)? (cf.
Hom.
Lac. vapov),
(cf.
*vaa-p6
Hesych.
aurora from
*avcrQ><; (cf. L.
= Att. ^eco,
need,
V7)6<;,
from
*Sewo-
In such forms u comes from a combination containing u or ^, not from
simple intervocalic p, which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like eviSe from *ipSi are poetical only,
and due to metrical lengthening or doubling
The consonant-doubling
the ictus.
of the p under
in hypocoristic proper names (89.5)
accounts for the diphthong in Thess. KA.£vas, from *KA.c/rds, Calymn. KAeu-
^vos, Neuavros.
avTos, Cret.
36. In words with regular antevocahc ev the natural ghde between V and the following vowel is often expressed by p, as Boeot.
Ba«ev/rat, Cypr. KareaKevpaae, Lac. Ev^aXKrji;
In tives
late inscriptions v is
of
(T/cewo?,
(/S
= p, 51).
sometimes omitted, especially in derivaLesb. einaKedaavTa,
as Att. •jrapea-Keao'fieviuv,
Corcyr. iirurKed^eiv, aKeo6riKa<;, Delph. KUTaa-KediirrjTai.
Long Diphthongs 37.
when ei,
1.
The
original long diphthongs di, du, ei, eu, 6i, ou, except were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to ai, au, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such
final,
eu, 01,
by-forms as ySow? from *^a>v^ bos, Skt. ace. sing, (cf.
Skt. dydus)
gdm
but
;
Skt. gdus)
but Dor.
^m
(cf.
Lat.
ySwv also once in Homer), Zevs from *Zi;t5?
ace. Zrjv (cf. Lat. dies),
consonant declension, Z^va, 2.
(cf.
whence, with transfer to
Zijvo'?, etc., Cret.
The Greek long diphthongs may Most
otherwise are of secondary origiu.
T^va (84). when final, but
Afjva,
be original
of the latter arose
by
loss
an intervening consonant, as «\ats, kXtj^, from *«\af t? (cf. Lat. cldvis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but of
were pronounced in two
syllables.
So
kXi;i9, xPV^^fo, iroXefi'^io^,
GEEEK DIALECTS
32
[37
Homer, and often in the later Ionic This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional speULngs
iraTpmio';, etc. regularly in
poets.
such as Iriuoi, 6mii]v,
to
iji
or the loss of the
ei (39)
XP'n^o>, leprjov,
and
understood as
%jO?;t^a), lepijiov.
kprjiov, side
p^/jj^f^w,
when
should accent
But in general
e.g. ic\r]k
it is
it is
impossible to
(«:\r;is)
often uncertain whether
or «X^t9 («^27?))
Xpi^iK^^, ol/crjio'i, olicrjiov, or olicrjio';, oIkijiov,
texts differ in their practice.
We
and
%/»;''?'*'
editors of the
or
same
employ the accentuation which
goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the diaeresis, for
(38)
;
the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal
pronunciation took place, and hence
we
i
and where we find e.g. by side, the latter must be
presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation
determine just
On
leprjua, xRV'^^^'^! i^ lo^^c inscriptions.
the other hand the change of
the early Ionic inscriptions
;
mark
of
and likewise in general,
simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the
grammar. 38.
d,
T],
from
0),
at,
mi.
r)i,
nounced in the second century
In Attic the B.C.,
i
ceased to be pro-
and the spelling without
(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device
;
in inscriptions
t
is
i
written
became more and more frequent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period.
like other. letters or omitted entirely)
East Ionic has occasional examples sixth century B.C. on, though
Lesbian has rd
though this
-7)1
-t}i,
from the
the usual spelling.
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20),
'iiiKiaCoi,
which
century) and no. 22 (324 (3 sg. subj.
is
=
-7}
possibly only an error due to confusion with the
is
genitive construction
end
-Tjt
of dat. sg.
in no. 21,
-77
For no. 21
follows. B.C.)
in no.
of the fourth century the
(first
have uniformly 22
;
see also 149).
forms in
-a, -w,
-77
half fourth
dat. sg. -at, -at
But from the
predominate.
Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. Ta^poSirai to,, and raya beside arayiai (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the Ionic alphabet subj. -et
(=
T],
we
16).
find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov
(=
«, 23), 3 sg.
PHONOLOGY
40]
Cyprian has bronze
33
dat. sg. -a, -o, beside -di, -oi,
19) only in the case of the article
(no.
but in the Idalium-
when
followed by
i,
as TO ipovi. a. 6.
The loss of probably began in the article, which was proclitic. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late i
inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original
hence such spellings as nom.
sg. ^ovXi^i, gen. sg. tS>l Sa/iui,
Such imperative forms in -twi and the subj. in 39.
that
€1
from
The
rji.
—
history of
tji
especially in Attic,
two centuries before
at,
an became
In the case of medial et is
this spelling
w
;
was favored by
are especially frequent, notably in Cos.
-^i.,
of at, mi,
where
-a-6
-q,
imv. e^erwt.
i/t
some dialects from became et (i.e. f) some
differs in
where
it
a, a.
secondary origin
of
(37.2)
the spelling
frequent in the fourth century and from about 300
almost universal,
e.g.
aXet? from
ic\rji
Xeio-r^s
from
B.C. is
Xtjicttij's,
XeiTOvpyea from XtjiTovpyeeo,
In inflectional endings
et is
also frequent in the fourth century
and predominates in the third and second,
e.g. dat. sg. /SovXel,
But here, owing to the analogy of other forms with 1/ of the same system, as ^ovX'^<;, ^ovXriv, etTriyre, rjt was never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the normal speUing in imperial times was rji or 17 (38). The spelling et beside ijt, partly at least due to Attic influence, is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other 3
sg. subj. etTret.
even earlier as in the Heraclean Tables, where we subj. vifiei, ^epei, etc. (so usually, but twice -r}c, once -rj).
dialects, or
find 3 sg.
The change
a.
a change of
what
later
Dat. sg.
a
-£t is
of
iji
to
a
is
also
Euboean, where
it
was accompanied by
In Eretrian this was effected about 400 B.C. Someoccurs beside tji at Amphipolis, and pt beside wi at Olynthus.
tot
to
ot.
found also in an inscription from Naples.
Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels (Contraction 40.
large
Owing number
to the proethnic loss of
new
etc.)
of
intervocalic
i
and
o-,
a
vowel-combinations arose, and these were
GREEK DIAIECTS
34
[40
subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic f
An
(53).
exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects
would require not merely that each should be considered by
itself,
numerous combinations
of the
but that further distinctions should
be made according to the character
of
the consonant which was
lost,
that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the
number
facts
41.
1.
a
+
e,
e
(spurious
or
d + vowel
et),
West Greek and
at least in
of the
can be stated here.
a
77,
Only some
See 45.
of syllables in the word, etc.
most important
or
Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere
r?.
Similarly di or
Boeotian.
tji
from
Examples are forms of verbs in -a
et, -qi.
Ttfiijv, a.
with
Locr. (TvXiv, Delph. crvXrjv, Boeot. <^variTe (Ar.), etc.
In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms
but also no certain examples of d from
77,
show other types
ae, since
the contract verbs
But rj from and Arcadian, as well as West Greek and Boeotian. See 94.6. So far as we know, d from ae is Attic-Ionic only.
in these dialects
of inflection (see 157, 159).
o£ in crasis is Lesbian, Thessalian,
a
2.
-1-
o or
(B.
When
contracted, the result is
So regularly in forms of verbs in
Meg. (SeHnus) WKo/ne?,
-d
vlkovti, Locr.
ta
in all dialects.
as Att. nfi&fj.ev, nfiSivTi,
avKovra, Boeot. o-ouXwi/Te?,
Lac. he^ovTi (subj.), ivhe^6hai<; (^/3wo-at9
from
•^/SatocraK),
but
rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. laovrv;, Locr. aireXdovTai.
also,
Of. also
Heracl. rerpapov, group of four boundary-stoties, from *T€Tpa-opov, irafi&'xp';
(7rayi«»;^;ecB)
from
*7ra/Ma-o'x,o<;.
tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in as (^w?
^dcov etc.
from
etc., 'A7Xft)-
ao from apo
most
is
uncon-
dialects yields
co,
Hesych. (pavo^opa), Boeot. KaWtfrom ajXao- (*dj\aF0-), Boeot. 'AjXaoSeopof
{*<^aFo<;, cf.
('A^Xao- occasionaEy elsewhere),
am,
aw-, Sco-, from
o-a/r 0? (cf.
Cypr. lapoKXefei}), Boeot. ^dwv, lavKparei'!, l.avyevei'i, etc. (av from ao is otherwise unknown in. Boeotian and is here perhaps
PHONOLOGY
41]
due to the influence 2aKjoenj9 3.
d
of a *'S.avo
have 2a- (not 2a-), abstracted from Idcov
etc.
Attic-Ionic
-t- €.
35
i),
elsewhere
etc.
^\to?
Att.-Ion.
d.
^eXto?) from d/re'Xto? (Cret. gloss d/Se'Xto?), ae'Xto? in
Arc.
(Horn.
Kndar
etc.,
Dor. d\to?, Lesb. dXto?. i.
d+ o
or
Attic-Ionic
0).
In Attic-Ionic
first
rjo,
ijm
whence em (with shortening of
7)0,
eta
or w, elsewhere d or uncontracted.
(cf.
often preserved in
8),
lengthening of the second;
cf.
value of one syllable, and which
may
Ionic mostly after vowels,
45.2
(in
Homer,
of the first vowel, and, in the case
cf.
which often has the
43),
be further contracted to ;
<»
in Attic not so restricted,
whoUy
but the conditions are comphcated and not
In
clear).
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in Boeotian.
Gen.
sg.
-do as in
masc. d-stems. Ion. -ew,
Homer
(also -jjo in no. 6),
from
and Boeotian
(rare
-a>
(here Aeolio, beside Ion.
-eto)
in Thessalian), Are.-Cypr. -dv (22), Lesb., Thess.,
(Hom.
Att.-Ion. ew? Boeot., "West
Greek
Att.-Ion. Xew?,
West Greek
*d/ro? (Skt. ydt'ai), Lesb.,
Xjjo'?,
i'ijo'?,
d?.
vem, ew? (Hom.
^to?
;
Eub. 'Ayaa-i-
Xifd) fi-om Xdp6<; (seen in proper names of several dialects),
dpdk (but see I'd-,
35,
54/), in most dialects
compounds as
in
Gen.
pi.
Skt.
always rav, see but otherwise
*-dfovo<;, ^vvaovei
-&v
from
See
vdp6<;,
but \d-,
45.3.
(also -r)6v in no. 6), Att. -a>v,
Homer
from
(Aeolic), Boeotian (but
Thessalian (rav Koivaovv
-dv), Lesb. -dv,
West Greek 6edp6<:. Att Koivd>v, ^vvmv. KVKav
-ecov,
-dsdm) as in
45.4),
Att.-Ion. Oeeopoi
Xd6<;, vd6<;, drii?,
Ad«/3i'i^9, vaKopo';, vdirolai.
d-stems. Ion.
-dcov (*-da-(ov,
-d.
from
e!o?,i.e. 1909)
etc. at
Crannon,
"West Greek -dv.
*6edp(op6';, Boeot. didwpia, Lesb. dedpo';,
Ion.
^wemv
Pindar, Arc,
(Hes. ^vvqova'i) from *-dfa)v,
West Greek
Koivdv.
So Epid.
Ilo(TeiBamv
(-ocdj/os),
= KVKeOOV.
Att. Iloa-eiS&v,
Ion. Tloa-eiSemp,
Corinth. HoriSafdvi,
IloTe8avi,
Hom.
UoreiSav,
Boeot.
HoretSaovi,
GEEEK DIALECTS
36
Delph. TloreiSdv
Cret., Ehod.,
TLohoiSav
Sdvo';, 'Lac.
Lesb. Jloaei^dv, Arc. Hoaoi-
(-dvi).
In Ionic, beside usual
a.
{-avo
[41
eo),
there are
some examples
of eo or tv (cf 33), .
as Oeopos, Oevpoi (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. -ev (Erythrae etc.).
In Ionic some of the older forms with unshortened
b.
are employed also
by later
writers, as vrjos, Xr/os-
So
r],
^
as in
Homer,
Herodotus and
in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14).
In Thessalian there are some examples of
o.
we
expect a, as gen.
o,
ou (from
ovTos (cf. ik^wpoi, iXcopos).
But the
first
23), where
co,
TloTaSovn, hvXopi-
pi. irpo^evvutw, Toij-^ltovv, Oeovpoi,
three are probably
coristic in -mv,
and hvXopiovros from
42.
+ o.
6
1.
beside vXd- (see 167).
In general Attic
rj,
elsewhere uncontracted ea or
(9), as ace. pi. Att. errj, elsewhere (f)eTea, (F)eTia.
sionally
in other dialects, as Ion. dvrj
rj
beside usual erea
a hypo-
is
+ vowel
£
la
vXio-
Ehod.
etc. (cf. 45.2),
(no. 8
;
But
ace. sg. XeioXr] (no.
(e.g.
Lac. KXeoje'vj], Heracl. f er??, Ehod.
err],
occa-
century)
fifth
93
century), Lac. ace. sg. ©to/cXe (sixth century), besides later ples
forms
kolvt]
with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), TloraSowi
sixth
;
exam-
Delph. ivSoyevfj),
some of which may be due to koiv-^ influence. Even ea from efu, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes becomes ?? in West Greek dialects, as Delph. ivvrj = ivve'a, Ther.
= r)fiia-ea,
^fiia-Tj
ava^. Dor. Sicil.
k/jj}?
K\r]y6pa
= KXeayopav, Ehod. 'Ayrjva^ = 'Aye= Kpea<;, rjp (Alcman etc.) = eap,
(Theocr. etc.)
(Acrae) j)priTiov
= j>pedTLov (cf. <^/}7/ti
CaUim.).
Cf. also
Dor.
^acyiXri (43, 111.3). 2.
e
+ a.
Proper names in -eas, as Ti/^ea?,
remain uncontracted in Attic
(Ep/jirj
A'^fiea'i,
usually
the Ionic form) and most
though in late times partly replaced by -a?, as Arjfia';, But Aafid^. -^s regularly in Ionic (from -«??), as At?/^^?, 'ATreX\^9, and sometimes elsewhere, as Ehod. 'Apia-Trj<}, Ther. KuS/o^?, dialects,
®a(p)prj
Cf.
tain examples of Dor. is
doubtful),
influence
;
r]
Ehod. XaXKrj from XaXxed. All the cerfrom ed are from the islands (Syrac. TvKrj
and hence are possibly due to
but not necessarily
so, cf.
Dor.
rj
— very from
early
ea, above.
lonio
PHONOLOGY
48]
+
e
3.
Eegularly contracted to
e.
Ther.
rpets,
from
rp?}?,
forms also occur, as See
Tff 6Tte9. 4.
e
+
et,
or
rji,
7/.
Eegularly contracted to
Ser/i, SerjTai,
SoKiei
tei,
(from
in -K\er)<; occur in
-«\9j?.
See 108.1
+
i\ovfj^v
Most
from
dialects
But uncontracted
et,
-qi,
as ^tXet,
rj,
SoKeii, av^opeei,
are rare.
(9, 16),
See
But
45.5.
see 45.1) are usually uncontracted.
efr],
some
dialects,
though most have only
a.
The contraction
o.
(see 25), as Att.
97
Uncontracted forms, like Locr.
Names e
or
trayas).
Cret. rpee
Delph. aSiKer), Boeot.
5.
(Skt.
*T/)e'tes
(et)
45.5.
^ikrii, (f>iXfJTai.
.forms like
e
37
to 6 (ou), as in yevovi
from
*
*^t\eto/iei' (but ijSeo? etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.
have
eo or to (9), as yeveo^
i-''°^)>
(f>i''Xeofiev (-lofiev).
In Ionic eo often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and this diphthongal pronunciation eo = original
ev,
33).
came
by
to be represented
ev
(cf.
This spelling, though found in our texts
of earKer authors (sometimes
even in Homer, as
fiev, i\evvTa<;),
does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century
B.C.
From
Ionic, eu spread to the Doric islands,
and from the third century
on
etc.
frequent in Ehodes, Cos, Thera,
is
At
this
found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi, a.
from
Boeotian has some examples of
of the spelling ton
=
v (24).
Thus
it is
also
etc.
beside 10 (both original and was supported by the prevalence
iv, lov,
but mostly after dentals, where
£o),
time
it
Nfu/Ae6'nos,
viov/jLeivLrj, ®ioi>Tt/u,v,
AtovKXeis,
but once also 'BiovTrj. b. Heraclean has to) = eo before a single consonant, as ifnerpiaiijiis, iierpuaIXjoioa. (but Sed/xcva from £fo). c. Contraction to u) is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a single consonant, as T£s in d.
ei)(apuTTu)iJi,e's
(but
koct/xovtcs, see d).
Cf. also €^aipS)v-
inscription of Phaselis.
an For
£0
compounded
we sometimes
find simply
e
or
o.
So in Megarian proper names
of 6e6i, in which, nearly always, 0e- appears before a single
consonant, ®o- before two, e.g. ©c'Sfapos, OtyEiTos, ®£ti^os, but ©oKptVr/s, are com®0KA,£t8as, ®6yv€LT
44.4) are Ion.
op-r^, voo-o-ds,
from
etc.) Koa-p^vTC'S! KaroitKovTW, ETreo-TOTOv,
iopn^, v£o
Delph. miovTOiv (but also
Troteovra,
GEEEK DIALECTS
38
Heracl. TroLWTacrcn,
OoKovTuiv),
[42
Mess. Trotovn, Arc. ttXos from
e^eiroiov,
*7rAeos (113.2). e
6.
+
ft)
(but -^Bemv em, eoi, or
or
Of.
etc.,
to),
In Attic regularly contracted, as 4>t\a>vn, but sometimes
loi (9),
In other dialects regularly uncontracted
see 45.1).
ft),
ot after a
vowel
(see 54.2).
Ion. elSecoaiv but ttoioxtlv, avcoOeoirj but iroiot, Lesb. avaredeeoai,
Delph. ivKokeoi, evSoKecovTL but iroimvri, Locr.
eoi'Tt,
i^aypeov, SoKeot but iroiov, ivTrotol, ttoioIto (also aSiKicov, eyfTjXrjdicovTi,
irpo^evioi, El.
Heracl.
Troieot),
evdCcofiev, irovioi
but ttoimv, Trotaivn, Cret.
((fxoveoi). t\
+ vowel
In the declension of nouns in -eu? the
17 of the stem is reHomer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and Cyprian (a few examples also in early Ehodian and Coan), but is shortened in the rnajority of dialects (/SacrtXeo? etc.), and in Attic this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if o or a
43.
tained, as in
(/3oo-t\e'ft)?,
= do,
Tjo
See 111.
/3ao-t\e'a).
seen in Attic
is
in
many
(Herodas
41.4), e.g. iXeft)?
tX7?o? (49.5),
xpe'<"f^"'i'
borrowed from
though the usual Ionic form
Cf. also the fiev),
— Hdt.
subjunctives with
Boeot. KovpovOeCei,
in Eub. 3 (Hdt.),
rja to
pi. elprjrat
or i\eo?
?)
from
etc.,
= Cret.
Coan)
retained in Horn. OrjOfiev {OeCo-
tj
but shortened in most dialects, as Ion. See
151.2.
(but probably through ea,
tj
from
and in ^aaiXfj
Ionic, in
is reXeto?, re'Xeo?.
detofiev (Att. 6a)fiev), Cret. iv6icofiev, etc.
Contraction of
t\eft)?
(161.2 a), TroXeft)? (109.2), Mil. t'epea)? (111.5),
also re'Xeft)? (Herodas, and, tcXjjo?,
This "quantitative metathesis"
other words Ionic also (as usually from
*elpriaTai
etc. of
(cf.
Hom.
cf.
42.1) is seen
fie^Xijarai), elpearat
Delphian and most Doric dialects
(111.3).
+ vowel 44. (cf.
ft)
1.
o
+ a. When contracted, + o, 41.2), e.g. Att.
from a
Tt/ift)i/a|,
'iTTTTwm^,
the result
ijSt'ft),
etc.
is o) in all dialects
Heracl.
/teto)
in "West as well as East
from
Greek
-o{(7)a,
dialects,
PHONOLOGY
48]
from -o-{f)ava^
Ehod.
(for
= to
as Corinth, rcoyadov
+ a.
2.
39
Ti/jLcival see 167).
ayaOov
Cf. also co in crasis,
etc. (94).
Usually uncontracted (Att.
ori), but in Ionic regularly in other dialects sometimes a, e.g. Eliod. ^oddeco, Cret. ^oddim,
o),
Aetol. /SodSoeo), Att.
fior)9ea),
^orjBpo/Mov, but Coan, Ehod.
matter whether
??
but Ion.
/Sw^e'w, Lesb. ^ddoeco, Att.
l3dBp6fj,io^.
from a or original
is
For Ionic ?y,
cf.
also
and oyBtoKOvra from ovSoT^Kovra (with
078o'j;t,
<»
from
oySm
077,
(once)
original
??),
no
=
and
Hdt. PSiaai, v&erai, aX\oyvd)(Ta<;. a.
In the termination of
jSodflds, /Sor/^os
beside ^00.660%,
/3(yqd6oi,
whence
also fiodOim, fio-rfiim beside Lesb. ^aOoiio, Aetol. /Sod^octo, hj-phaeresis has taken place. See i.
+ 0.
3.
Sg. -ov or -co
+
4.
(3), e.g.
e.
Eegularly contracted to 9
from
'\^^len contracted, the result is the
Att. eXctTTOu? (nom.
afji.7re\at)pyiK6<;,
Att. \ovTp6v
7rpaiyyvo
from
from
pi.,
Att. BTjfiiovpyo^ (Ep. Brjfitoepyo^)
So Heracl.
("
mainly from
hyphaeresis,"
MaXoevTi, Arc.
w
(see 25), as gen.
etc.,
ofe, cf.
-o(o-)e?)
same
as
from
but Lac.
+
eXao-o-o)?,
but Boeot. Xeirmpyo';, Heracl.
(Hom. Xoerpov), but Heracl.
*'7rpoeyyvo';.
toStto?, Lesb. (ovtavTo<;, etc. (94.2). oe,
(on) or
-oto (106.1).
Xmrripiov.
Cf. also the crasis in Att.
But we
also find uncontracted
and, before two consonants, sometimes o
42.5 d),
e.g.
Lesb. ofiovoevre;,
'Eivoevri, Locr. 'OTro'efTt
Xoeerad/jbevo's,
and in the same
inscrip-
tion '07rovTiov
Ep.
SijiJ-ioepyo^,
and
Saiiiepy6<;
analogy of compounds with original ber, cf tkepy6
initial
So beside Att.
(with ehsion, after the
vowel in second mem-
Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most
dia-
lects is BriiMopy6
Arc, Argol.,
Cnid., Cret., Delph., El., Locr., Meg., Mess.).
So Ion. dXopyo^ in
Boeot.,
Teos and Samos. 45.
Notes to 41-44. Some
of the factors
which help
to account
for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels
in the
same
dialect
may
be understood from the following.
GREEK DIALECTS
40
A combination which arises by the loss of
1.
that arising from the loss of
So Att.
tracted only later. /t£V,
t
or
tr,
f,
may remain
[45
being of later origin than imcontracted, or be conin contrast to ^t\oS-
TrXeo/nei/, ijSeos, ijSax, ij8e
yei/ovs, yevr\, yeiimi, Locr. 'OTrdevrt, later 'Oirmnm.
A
2.
combination which
is
may be
otherwise uncontracted
contracted
but aXtfis, Ion. MeyafSaTew but Uavafi-vu} (-ai sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), erm, ereWbut Ovrj, 0vS)v, aviodfOLri but iroioi. El. Sokcoi but irounro etc. (see 42.6). 3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain unconafter a vowel, Att. ySao-tXems
tracted in dissyllabic words, Att.
longing also under
1,
ircos, Bioi, £,iat,
and likewise, though beSuch words may be
Att. veos, Dor. vd6%, Aads.
member of compounds, as Att. ©ovrtfios, Cf also Meg. ©eSwpos, ©OKpivrp- Perhaps these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4. 4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a factor. So Locr. 'Ottoo/tl (later 'OttovvtC) but 'Oirovrtotis, and perhaps all contracted vovfirivia,
when forming the
Dor. vaKopoi,
first
Ado-flei/jys.
cases of " hyphaeresis " (42.5
rf,
.
44.4) originated in like conditions, though
other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole still
phenomenon
is
not wholly clear.
The
article, as proclitic, is often
Cf. Boeot. Tov
nouns
also),
/jLoxraoiv,
Eub. tZv
the
first
form
8/oa;^/xe
show
to
Thess. rav Koivaow (Crannon
contraction.
elsewhere
;
Here belongs probably Dor.
-ai'
in
as in con-
trast to vdds.
The
5.
analogical influence of grammatically related forms in
vowel, either of stem or ending, acts the
is
normal phonetic development.
forms like
TrdSes,
which the
not subject to contraction often counter-
So Cret. rpees
etc.
with
-cs after
Ion. ^axrikio? etc. (not -ews) after ttoSos etc., Locr. Sokeci
etc. after SoKm/xcv etc.
Assimilation of Vowels
The
46.
and not
assimilation of vowels
characteristic of
is
comparatively rare in Greek,
any particular
dialect.
Here may be men-
tioned 'Opxofievo'i from '^pxo/J^evo';, the regular native form of the
name
of
both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town,
Tpe(pcovio<;,
name
Tpo
Boeot. F/ie«aSa/io?, Delph. ^avareik beside ^avorev^. I and V, 'AirSWmv,
ples of Sdv,
from
of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. Fe/ce'Sa/^o?
see 20.
For Boeot. rpeireSSa, see
o^oXo'?, in
which assimdlation
pot necessarj^ assumption, see
49.1,3,
18.
is
=
For examFor
Ilocrot-
a possible but
PHONOLOGY
49]
41
Epenthetic Vowels 47.
Lesb.
(f>aitii
(from
afii), (\>al(7i,
yeXaifJn, etc. in
grammarians, but not found in inscriptions. etc. (17). Por epentliesis in the case of origiaal
Cf.
Sappho and
Lesb. alfiia-emv
vi, pi, \i,
see 74 a,b.
Anaptyctic Vowels
and e^Se/*o?
(114.7) from *e^Sij.o-, *eTrT fio-. Other examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. 'E/»e/*^? = 'E/3/X77?, El. l-aXa/xo vd = "EaXfitovr], Thess. 'Aa-KaXairio^. ireXedpov
48.
6/3So/tos
= irXeOpov,
Homer,
in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in
is
perhaps an
inherited by-form. Vowel-Gradation
In the system
49.
of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen-
erally agree in the grade
shown by corresponding forms
XeXoi-rra, eXi-Trov, in all dialects alike.
of dialectic differences, of Series,
1.
hiKWTi)
SeiKWfii
Sajv, I
HoTeihdv,
ffveiKa
XeXoiira,
(cf. hiKT] etc.).
to contamination of SeiKolyo) (*6fiy-).
and
etc. (41.4)
are
;
e.g. Xeiirco,
some examples
which the following may be mentioned.^
et, oi, i {Xeiira>,
= Att.
But there
and
Slk-.
eXtTroj').
Ion.
Cret. hUvvfii (trpo-
SeKw/M
is
perhaps due
Lesb. oeiyw (*6feiy-)
fjviKa in various dialects (144 a).
with
et
= Att. Yloau-
(JloTihdv very rare), but usually
in derivatives, as Att. noo-i'Seto?, Ion. Iloo-tSjjto?, Boeot. Hoti-
hdixo'i, Carpath. TioTi^atov (but the
haia),
also
oi
famous Potidaea was nofet-
(assimilation?) in Arc. Iloo-otSai', Lac. noAotSai/,
and Lesb. (?) Il]oToiSavi from Pergamum. 2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (Be'pKOfiai, SeBopKu, eSpuKov). reWepe?, rerope;, renape;, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan TlofioiSaia,
eptrifv,
but Att. appriv, Arc. appevrepov, Lac.
Ionic and Coan
beside epa-qv).
apari
Cf. also El.
pdppevop (from a by-
form with initial f cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest. arsan-), later ipae6dpao
=
1
fall
where the variation is quite possibly not into the same system, are included for convenience,
Some
cases
inherited, but
vhioU
GEEEK DIALECTS
42
[49
and in proper names most frequently ia Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb. (gram.
Lesb. Oepa-eia in Theocritus),
;
Thess. ©e/scrtTa?, Sepaovv, Boeot. ©epadvhpixo'i, Arc.
©e/JcrtTTTTo?,
@epcria<;,
in Aeolic (gram.), but in proper
characteristic of Arcado-Cyprian, as TifioKpeTr]^, StB/c/jeV?;?,
names
Ion. Kpeaacov (in Kpeiaamv, Kpeirrcov, the
etc.
but
= Kparo^
/c/jeVo?
etc.
Cret. KcipTwv
/caprepo^, KpaTep6<;).
(cf.
Delph.
a'7ro(TTpd'\]rai
= airoarps-^aL.
(ajeipco, ayopd), "West Ion.
= 7ravi]yvpt,<;
dyappK
(with obscure
= rpeirco, as
as in Pindar
East Ionic
etc.,
assembly
a'yepa-t,<;
(Naples), Arc. Travdyopai'; (see 5)
For
u).
Cret. Tpdirco
= Tpecfxo,
sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. rpd^co
not original),
is
ei
For
iepo^, iap6<;, ipo<;, see 13.1.
7/3o^ev?, aTpoT6<;, etc., see 5. a.
The weak grade
KtipTiov,
Spa^fii?,
Epid.
between ap and etc. So Cret.
variation
is
in part
op uniformly, as
it
=
Arc, Cypr.,
a.p^K
=
Horn. KpaTos and
KapTamcK, Kaprcpos,
Corcyr., El. SapyQw., Cret.
t^paypa,
*pdii'S,
Terapros, Lesb. dp,/3p[o]T»;v (6)
also has TropTi
Series e\, ok,
= /SaXXo)
o-rpaTos,
a.p)(/ia,
pa, as in KapTtrs,
=
Boeot. werpa-
This due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has
Tos (Horn. T€TpaTos)
SeXXm
=
likewise o-TapTos
=
SapKva
3.
varies
Kpanpoi and KapTcpo^,
KopTos,
oK
or
=
n-pofri.
Xa
apapreiv-
See 70.1.
(crreXXto, utoXo?, icrrdXrjv).
Arc,
(cf. /Se'Xos etc.).
Boeot. 6/3eXo'? (rarely early Attic), Thess. o/3eXXo'? (89.3) (assimilation
?).
West Greek
eVeXoi',
= SeXro?
(but this
Lesb. eraXov, yearling
Lac, Pamphyl. 'ATreXXwi' Thess. "AttXowi' with 4.
Series
is
= ^ovXofiai.
(cf.
Lat. vitulus). (o
75.
Coan
Cret, Corinth.,
due to assimilation
?),
ttX.
o or av
Coan, Heracl. rdp^vm
See
a Semitic loanword).
= ^AiroXXwv
weak grade
ez^ (e/i), o;^ (o/i),
= o/SoXo?
SeiXo/iat, 87jXo/i.at, Boeot. ^eiXofiai,
Thess. ^eXXo/jLai, all from a grade in eX,
Cypr. SaXro?
Arc.
Cret., Delph., Epid. oSeXo'?,
(ap,)
{reivm
= Tep,v
from
with
*T€i'6a), t6vo
from erafiov. For f ^Kart = eUoa-i, etc., see 116 a. For participles with ar beside evr and ovt, as eacrcra, iarra = ovaa, evrei = ovre^, see 163.8. TUTO'i).
5.
Ion.,
Series
whence
??, «»,
a
(p'^yvvp.i, eppcoya, ippdyrjv).
a/it
iXrjo';
(Lac. AtXe/ro?),
Att.-Ion. iXeca?, Cret. ?Xeo?, but Arc. iXao<;, as in
Homer
PHONOLOGY
60]
43
=
For Heracl. ippriyela iapmyela, Dor. etB«a etKa, see 146.4. eyKTrjo-K in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and various West Greek etc.
=
dialects (though the examples are late
but
influence),
Epirotan,
and so possibly due
to koiv^
ey/crao-t? in Thessalian (also eVrao-t?), Corcyraean,
etc.
Meg. IfLiraa-K, Boeot. lirTrao-ts, Arc. ivTratrts contain a differva/m = Ki^fm. See 69.4. n-a./jia and related forms, frequent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to ktyjim etc. in most, Corcyr.,
a.
ent root
ira-,
like
perhaps
all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. Cf., besides I/xtoo-is etc., Cret. wa/ia, iraoras, owner, ireTrdTai perf. sub]., iratrcTat aor. subj., Arg. 7ra/«i,
Heracl.
Locr.
/rafuoyfei,
i^eTrafiiov,
Trajuaroc^ayertrTai,
El. ireiraxTTo, Boeot.
TnrdiMTa, Cypr. UaminrtK, etc.
CONSONANTS F In Attic-Ionic the f was lost at a very early period. In East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions it is very rare in Central and West Ionic and in Attic the only 50.
;
evidence of
existence
its
sound before
v,
as
is its
apvrdp
occasional use to express the glide
(32).
In Thera,
the earliest inscriptions (seventh century Cos,
though here early material'
etc.,
too, it is
B.O.)
is
;
absent from
likewise at Ehodes,
scanty.
In Lesbian
it
and Sappho, but which, however, none of any extent
existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus is ];iot
found in
is earlier
But it
in
most
survives
till
till
the second.
tions of
inscriptions, of
than the fourth century.
many
dialects it is of frequent occurrence initially,
the fourth century or
Between vowels dialects, after
it
later, in
where
Cretan and Boeotian
occurs in the earliest inscrip-
consonants in several, and before
consonants in a very few. a.
In some cases the disappearance of p from inscriptions
is
due to KOLvq
influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dialect.
So
shown not only by its reappearance in the spellsurvival in some words in Tzakonian, the modem
evidently in Laconian, as
ing /3 (51), but by its representative of Laconian, e.g.
^awe
(vanne), lamb (papv-^.
GREEK DIALECTS
44 Even where there
b.
is
[so
no reason to doubt the actual
loss of the
sound,
natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in 'which
the spelling, ^s
is
the older spelling with p and the later spelling without p occur promiscuously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence or omission of initial p is constant for certain words, e.g. always p in pe^, pUari and derivatives, also percK, piSios, iypr/X-qdiiovTi, but oikik, Ipydtp/juic, AexacTTos, itros and hicros, etc. 51. /3 for
in
its later
the
in
f
is
/^
.
represented by
later inscriptions
of
B.C.
e.g. /Si'Seot, ^iSvoi, title of officials
nos.
70-73)
SiapeTr]
which we must understand in numerous glosses and
v),
So frequently in
several dialects.
Laconian from the fourth century
(cf.
/3,
value of a spirant (Engl,
to the second century A.D.,
(ftS-),
Bcopde'a beside Feopdea
= 'Op6ia, Trpo^enrdha'; =:'7rpopenrdaa
from *copd, etc. and in Cretan, ;
e. g.
Bo'/a^to?,
^e/cdrepoi, hia^enrdixevo's, vtro/SoiKoi, etc.
^epSrji,
^oXoevra, also Arg.
Cf.
'Bopdajopa^, Tivp^aXicav = older TlvpfaXiov, Corcyr. op^o<; El. ^oiKLup = poiKia<;
h6ppQ<;,
jap Koi ^oiKiap, otherwise p Conversely, p
a.
is
rinthian inscription.
The name
61, in the stereotyped phrase
(no.
Eor
lost).
used in place of
= earlier
/S
initial
in afwipd
of the Cretan
=
/3/3
= pp,
dfioipd of
see 55.
an early Co-
town Fa^os was sometimes
represented by 'Oo^os, as Lat. -Nerva by Ncpoa. 52.
p
initially before a vowel.
scriptions of lects,
polKo<;
most (cf.
Examples are numerous
in in-
dialects, e.g. peTO<; (cf. Lat. vetus) in eleven dia-
Lat. vlcus) in twelve
dialects,
pUari
(cf.
Lat.
mginti) in eight dialects, /ra'mf in ten dialects, further, in various dialects, f"'PV^,i F"'°'TO'i, /^eVo?, penr-, fepyov, p^ppco, piBio
and many others
(see also a, h,
c),
especially in proper names.
In several dialects which otherwise preserve p it is lost before o and ot), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of opao), oii/ij, etc. without p beside piKwn, piKoxTTOi, poiKetk, etc. (p6v, povhy anal-
(but not before
i>6iu>,
ogy of pa, piv, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is not yet determined, and po is by no means unknown, e.g. Arc. po(t)XiKoa-i (no. 16, fifth century; in no. 17, fourth century, 6<^A.ei' beside paarov, piKo.g-Tov, etc.), Fop6a<7(a, Cret.
Bdpftos, Lac. Btupdia, etc. (see 51).
PHONOLOGY
63]
45
6. Initial (rp yields hp, occasionally written ph (cf. Eng. which) but usually simply p, wliich, however, was pronounced as hp (or a sui-d p), as shown by the fact that after the loss of p such words have the spiritus
Thus Boeot.
asper.
FAe/ca-&£/ioe,
Thess.
FcKc-SaiiAos, Cret., Locr., Delph., In some dialects this p Vas lost earlier than p in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where If (from pi^, i.e. phii, from *sueks) and iKacrros are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini-
El., Arc. pnauTTfK, later cKacrTos.
tial p, as piKacrnj
kcu.
Iktu) (no. 43.8).
There are also some words with original initial p, not coming from ap, which have ' in their later forms, e.g. Att. lo-Tcop, lo-Topui (cf. Boeot. pumap, from piS-, Lat. vid-), hw/u, cx/jia (cf. Cret. prjfua, Lat. ves-tis), Iottec.
pos (cf. Locr. psoTrdptos, Lat. vesper), eKiav
(cf.
Locr. pefovrai, Skt. vaf),
The
oXuTKOjLuu (cf. Thess. paX((T
some other cases
of secondary
',
in
which p
is
explanation, as in
not involved,
but the following a and analogical influence are the chief 53.
Intervocalic
found in fewer
p.
This was lost sooner than
dialects,
we
and in most
is
uncertain,
factors.
initial p,
hence
is
of these only in the earhest
with and without p from the same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either
inscriptions.
Often
find forms
weakly sounded, or wholly case of initial
lost in pronunciation
This inconstancy
in the spelling. p.
The
is
much
and retained only
greater than in the
spelling with p often persists in proper
names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expressions, longer
Examples
than elsewhere. are
most frequent in Cyprian, where
uniformly except in some later inscriptions, Sopevai, /Sao-tXe/ro9, etc. (hut always 7rat9,
it
appears almost
e.g. alpei, ot/ro?, p6po<;,
TratSo'?,
with loss
of p).
Eub. 'AyaffiXepo with p in the proper name beside iiroiea-ev (no. 9). Thess. Adpov, but otherwise lost, as in hvKopeovTO'i, iaoae (no. 33). Boeot. liroiipi, eiroipea-e, xa'P^F^Trav, KapvKepio, etc., but not found after 450
with TpayapvSo'i
etc.
B.C.
Phoc.
except in a late archaistic inscription /cXe/ro?,
alpei (Crissa
;
sixth century).
Locr. Karaipei (also eVif oiko5, fierapoiKeoi, pepaSeKOTa, but see a)
beside ttoj?, 'O-n-oevn, Safiiopyov<;. Xe'ot,
but see
a),
fiaaiXde?, etc.
but usually
iroieoi,
El. [-n-ojipeoi once (also
awope-
even in the same inscription,
Lac. hiXipoi, vapov, Taiapoxo, apdraTai
(cf.
Lesb.
GKEEK DIALECTS
46
[53
aiidra, El. avdarop, elsewhere contracted to drd, drrj, as Cret. dra,
aTraro?, Locr. dvdT6{
tJ/Sa
HoreSdvi, AXpa<;, AafoirroXefio?, fe(a-)a-av, etc.
There are no examples
f oi/ceo?,
etc.)
At/rt,
Aipovvaio,
Corinth. UoreSdfovt beside Corcyr. phopalcri, o-tovo-
etc.
the earliest inscriptions of Arcadian {alei, va6<;,
Arg.
(51).
itroCpehe (also irehdpoiKOL, but see a).
of intervocalic
(cf.
f in even
'iXaov no. 16), or Cretan
except in compounds
(a).
a. Even where intervocalic p is regularly lost, it may appear in compounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where p has survived as initial, e. g. Cret. irpoptLiraro, epaSe, and late SiajSenrdfjia/os. Hence in any dialect such forms are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true
intervocalic p. b.
36)
The
is
also
use of p to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32, no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic p.
of
p. The combinations vp, pp, \p, and also some cases see /) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions some dialects. The loss of p was accompanied by lengthening
of
the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part;
Postconsonantal
54.
a-p (in
;
and Eastern Doric
see a)
(Crete, Thera, Cos,
Ehodes and
colonies),
while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected. Corinth. Bevpov, Bev-
f okXt)?, Corcyr. ^evpoi;,
El.
Ion. ^eivo<;,
Cret. irpo-
tt/jo-
^r)vo^,
Cyren. ^iko-
aevpdpeo'i,
^r]vo^,
Rhod. GelvK,
Sevpdpeop
In most dialects ^evo<;,'irp6^€vo^
Wir]VOKXrj<;
^evpaTO<;
Ion. eovaro^, Cret. rivaTo
evaro<}
*4vpetca, *fji6vpo<;
Ion. eiVEKa, fiovvof
eP€Ka, fi6vo
Arc. Koppa
Ion. Kovpr), Cret. Kcopa
Kopa
Corcyr. h6ppo
Ion. ovpo'?, Cret. mpoi,
opo'i
Arc. /cdrappo';
Ion. dpi]
apa
Boeot. Ka\p6
Ion. KoXSi}
KaXdii
*6\po
Ion. o5\os
o\o
{Koprf)
Ther. ovpo^
Boeot., *vda-po
Cret. plapo
Ion. Icrof
tcro9
Ion. vova-o^
v6c70^
PHONOLOGY
55]
To
a.
47
the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-
tions, but, in general,
forms like
^ci/os,
and especially n-po^cvK, are due to
Attic influence.
Similarly in Rhodian etc. where ^aj/os has survived. only in proper names, and in late Cretan where Trpd^tvos is far more common than Trpoliji/os. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and
Thasos, but
it is
uncertain
how
far west this extended.
From many
of the
both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking. 6. Lesb. ^ewos, ewexa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably hyper-Aeolio, due to the frequency of from vi, a-u, etc. (74, 76, 77.1).
islands,
w
Cf. also
lara-oOeotcri
in an inscription of 2-14 A. D.
see 19.8; for Boeot. Aa/io^eivo, 92
Diiierent from oppos etc.
c.
is
For Thess. irpo^ewtoBv
a.
Corinth. Uvppos (cf Arg. Uvpflai, TJvp.
foXiov), probably standing for IIvpp^os (from
*IIijp(r/ros
with early assimi-
pa before p), whence the IXuppos of most dialects. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. ApivCa = Auviov. Cf Horn.
lation of d.
.
eSSetcrev for
e8pewev.
Tp yields tt or
e.
a-a-,
with the same distribution as for original
kl etc.
(81), e.g. Att. TiTTapa, Ion. TOTo-epes, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catmras).
In West Greek reropes the t, instead of a-cr or tt, is due to the analogy of other forms such as xcTpaTos, in which p was expelled between the consonants.
from
Cf. also ijpA^a-cK
The
/.
*7jfuTpos (61.6).
history of ap in pia-pcK etc., probably of secondary origin,
distinguished from that of original intervocalic is
apparently parallel to that of
tr/x
probably come from *va(rpo?
etc.
comes
first
(like a/xe),
whence
dp-p-e),
vcids, vecos
(from
is
to
be
the treatment of which
Thus Lesb. vav
etc. (76).
(cf. vaita, vacr-crat),
whence *vavp
vaBos (35), elsewhere vapos
(41.4).
p before consonants. Corresponding
55. etc.
*vapp
a-p,
to Att. pijTpa, epprjOrfv,
verhum)
ppt]- beside pep- in epeoa, cf Lat. .
we have El.
ppd-
(15), Cypr. ppera (70.3) with its denominative pperdco {eppeTaaarv, also spelled evpperdcraTv indicating an anticipation of the
rpa
p.
Cf.
a and
35.
So also Kevevpov from Kevepov), Arg. peppejMeva,
appereue (with prothetic El. apXaveo'i, wholly VTj?
•
aa
aeXkij<;
and
(cf.
Hesych. aXaveax;
aXavi'i
aXr]6e<;), is
(a-peX-), aoW.i]'; (a-pa\-
•
oXoa-'x^epo)';,
as ia dTtj, avakiaKw).
also
aWa-
from a-pXa-, and related to
with Aeolic
Delph. aXia, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) aXir}
d from apa
was spokesman, presided.
a), later apijreve,
(also
o,
cf.
5), aXjj?,
Dor.,
from apaX-, with Ion.
GEEEK DIALECTS
48
[85
FP appears as ^p, indieating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian poets (^prJTcop, ^poSov, etc.), though this has become simply p at Cf. also Boeot.
the time of our earliest inscriptions.
Bpavi8a<; beside
Fdpvcov.
In most dialects p was lost before the time of our earliest inscriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial p, medial pp or p. See a. a. In the case of medial pp, which would occur only in compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. evpayrj, avpr/KTOs (Herodian) from *i-ppa,yrj, *a-/rp7;KTos (Att. ippdyrj, apprjKro^'), Horn. raXavpivoi from *TaA.o-/rptvos. But elsewhere the syllabification of the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained (i. e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes p, e. g. Arg. pf.pplp.eva., appireve, later dpijTeue. In Attic and most dialects augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ippridriv (etp-^Ko. is formed after the analogy of forms like eiXricjia, 76 b), ippdy-qv, eppmya, Heracl. ippyjya., while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the continued influence of the simplex, as Att. avapprjOm but also 6.vapyj6a
Consonantal 56.
Original
i
i (i)
almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis-.
toric times, giving
'
or, rarely,
(Lat. iecur), t.vyov (Skt.
initially, as in
g"
yugam),
etc.,
(71, 81, 82, 84),
dropped between vowels, as in Tpeli from t
(Skt. yas), rjirap
yielding various results iq
combination with a preceding consonant
But between
6'?
and being
*Tpeie<: (Skt. trayas), etc.
and a following vowel, as in
'iinrio';, it
always
existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects this is expressed in the spelling.
Pamphylian, as Sad, huapolai,
So,
etc.,
by the
repetition of
early Arg. hd\uo<;, St/eeX/ia?, Ion. (Priene) Auoc^avr;?. Kapveiia
which we transcribe
j,
is
i,
in
and sometimes elsewhere, as Cf. also
Arg.
In Cyprian a special chargenerally employed, though not
PHONOLOGY
58]
49
uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no. 19) regularly before a, but not before e or o, e.g. ijaripav but lepifijav, feirija but ei.6v.
The Spiritus Asper.
The
57. I
spiritus asper generally represents
but in some words
(56),
Psilosis
an original
a-
(59) or
secondary, and sometimes obscure,
is of
origin, e.g. iVTro? (of. Lat. equus; tTTTro? regularly as the second part of compounds, ''AX«t7r7ro9,''Ai'Tt7r7ro9, etc., rarely "Ai/^tTTTros),
asmdn) with after the analogy of vfieh (with The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro-
^/iet9, a/*e? (cf. Skt. '
from
t).
'
duction of the Ionic H designated.i
But
see
=
after
??,
which
it
was generally
Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of
Ionic (whence the sign
was
Elean, Cj^rian, and Cretan Psilosis is
a.
un-
left
4.7.
left free for (i. e.
use as
t]
;
East
see 4.6), Lesbian,
Central Cretan).
shown, not only by the absence
of
H
=
A,
but by the presis not changed
ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding mute to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion.
d.Tr'
exao-Tou, abr' ov, KaTawep, El. KaTUTTcdl,
But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper. For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the simplex, as Cret. KaTtoTa/xcv by LO-Ta.fi.ev. Hence East Ion. xaSoSos, El. TrofleAd/xevos, etc. Cf. Mod.Grk. KoBiaTiqiu, dijiov, etc., in spite of the loss of the Cret. Ka.TUTTa.iLa/.
spiritus asper.
58.
asper,
Even
in those dialects
and which, in
which generally preserve the
distinction
the A-dialects, there are
from those with
psilosis,
many irregularities, partly ia
spiritus
we may
call
special words,
1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper appears in the original it is transcribed h, to be distinguished from ', which is supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the form with ', or due to an actual loss of the sound, in which case we should transcribe with '. As a work-
ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms without h from inscriptions which have the character or are of a period when it was certainly in common use.
GREEK DIALECTS
50
[58
where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronunciation of the
sound in general
(cf.
the variations in Latin speUing).
o, a, etc., appear regushowing that in these proclitic forms it was either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian (nos. 55, 56) always d, never ho (cf. also k d), feni. d and ha once each; in Delphian (no. 51) d as article (A 30, 38, C 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53);
In several dialects the forms of the article,
a.
larly or frequently without h,
Thess. KOI
= Kol ot
(no. 26); d likewise in
some early
inscriptions of Boeotia,
Pamphylia, Syracuse, Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the relative, as av = a av (nos. 16.14, 17.7), with which compare Boeot. 6s = tos (no. 40) and Delph. as (no. 51
A 28) beside usual
though in most
ho, hoa-n's, etc.,
dialects the h
of the relative is uniformly retained. b. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are fi/i-ipa, but even in Attic :
inscriptions frequently l/tepa. Mess, /car afiepav, Ther. Kiirdinpov, Locr. afjiApa.
lenis in
tepds (hiepos, huapo's, in
Ehodian and Argolic,
as
Rhod. in
numerous
icpems,
Arg.
eV
dfiepas, Troez.
dialects)
,
lapofji.va.fji.oves
but with (nos. 76,
77, with ho etc.), Epid. tapo/x/nm/ioves (no. 83, with Ao/iovoois etc.), Aegin.
lapwi (beside Aoikos
=
6 oucos, xo
=
ki^'
So
o)-
i-n-'
iapeus in the
inscription no. 92, in contrast to huapov at Selinus, is probably
Epidaurian graver. For Mant. a/i,€S
lepds, see d.
.(Lac. TToff afii, Heracl. hafj.h),
Thess.
or afifiif
rifj.w
but also
but also ta-raKa
Megarian
due to the
(see 57), in Doric dialects
d/i€s
(Coan
ju.er'
apjiov etc.).
which, vice versa, sometimes co-raXKa), as Thess. emfrrdKOVTa (no. 33), Mess. Karearad/ti/ie
Amorg.
fitvoi,
ea-TrjKa,
(cf . lo-TaAxa, for
KaTta-Tutarj's.
Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms with the asper in various dialects. Thus Iros (from /reVos), but Heracl. c.
iraira-htrriptha (beside /tctos),
in the
koivt^ (cf.
Mod.Grk.
similar phrases.
tSios
Epid.
irevO' err/,
and frequently
Kaff Iros etc.
probably after the analogy of q/iepa in (from /ri&os), but Thess. Kaff I&Smv, and so often in e<^€Tos),
late inscriptions of various dialects (really koivj;),
the as
lo-os
KOLvrj,
=
€a)s.
(from
/riirfos),
probably after
ofMioi.
Locr. Ivre
So probably by a
after iweaKaiScKa) Ther. hiKaSi
f(j)LopKiw,
=
still
but Delph.
hevTe, after
htwm, Delph., Ther.
further extension of the asper
ctxdSi (no. 107).
dxpos, but Heracl. and perhaps Delph. haKpodiva (?no. 51 D47). also frequent in the kolvt^, is a contamination of lirvopKem
haKpoa-KLpm.1, Corcyr. Ad/cpos,
Delph.
(cf. ta-rt),
Heracl. Aoktu (also Theran), hoKraKanoi,
Atrards, all after cTrTd. (e. g.
probably after Koff tKabut Heracl. AtVos beside to-os, and e<^' mttjs in
PHONOLOGY
69]
and
while Delph.
ec^opiceo),
avypiw
from
icjiaKioiJuu
= Lesb.
(ia.vypa/dav)
51
d/cco/xat is
obscure.
In Thess.
aypio) the asper, as well as the v, is probably
due to contamination with some other word. d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, h, and c, there are in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion in spelling consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge of total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due to speLocrian has
cial causes.
-irevTopKuiv
beside hopKov,
6
vSpiav (A before v in hmro), and, vice versa, once Hottovtiov beside 'Ottovtiol, and hdyiv for ayiv (cf iiriyov). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ipMru beside hiiXuru, .
and once hdv for av, and the very early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, shows no example of h, though containing not only oiSe (see a). but otria, lAaov, and tepos for which hiepoi is fully attested in the other Arcadian inscriptions as no. 16 and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraolean has, besides the cases mentioned under c, opcK, opL^ot, where we expect hopoi, and hdpvrjO-Ls, hoiiJoTcpas,
;
a-ovTi,
for apvrjcrK,
At Epidaurus, no. 83 has always drtpoi not hdrtpoq.
oitrovri.
IT.
Loss of Intervocalic
Greek, as in eSo? (Lat. sedeo, Skt. sad-), sac-), etc.
At
0-,
as
lost, as
Nevertheless there are
by analogy
either retained o"
from t
eiroiiai (Lat. sequor, Skt.
the same time intervocalic s was changed in the
same way and then etc.
a
Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic
59.
in ^eVeo? (Skt. yawasas,
many Greek words with
"La-t.
generis),
intervocalic
as in the aorist, or of secondary origin
(61).
This Greek intervocalic a was subjected to a similar process,
namely became h and was and Cyprian. 1.
Laconian.
Early
iiroiehe,
AvhiTTTTOv, 'E\evhvvia, etc. (Ovacri-),
'OvaireXrji; etc.
Cf. also
in glosses. earliest of
most
97
a.
later lost, in Laconian, Argohc, Elean,
;
viicdha<;,
later Tlahi(f)di, Tr/ao/SetTraAa?, vLKda
UeuKKeiSa
Examples
evhe^ohai<;, TlohoiBavi,
of
o-
(lieicri-),
/SatXe'o?
(/3ao-£X.eo?),
omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and
This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the
known
period,
and
is faithfully
of the early inscriptions.
ism and ignored in the spelling
represented in the spelling
But it was felt as a provincialof some few early inscriptions
GEEEK DIALECTS
52
which were
set
the retention of
up o-
outside of Laconia (no. 64, ^Xeidaioi, though
in this
non-Laconian name
and in the
no. 65, yvea-ioi, e^daovTi),
usually
show
cr.
later
anyway; inscriptions, which
is
natural
See 275.
From Mycenae,
Argohc.
2.
[69
early ^pahcapiSa<; (no. 75, fifth cen-
from Argos, early ewoCpehe, 'ApKe-
tury), late iTToXvcoprje (197 B.C.);
hC\a<;, \ha^o\hCai, etc., later Safioioi, (Sa/xoaioi), djjavpop (drjcravpov),
TeXeiTTTTO? (TeXeo-t-),
©pdvWo';
{®paarv-), etc.
But forms with
fl-
are also frequent at all periods, e.g. 6eaavp6<;, KaTa6eaLo<; (no. 78,
same
century), Kvaiinrov in the
fifth
inscription with TeXewrTro?.
This inconsistency in the spelling, which Laconian, has the same explanation.
See
is 1,
even greater than in
and
275.
a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic. But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other examples may be due to external influence.
Elean.
3.
In no. 60 (middle fourth century) aSeaXrcihaie,
SevavTi (aor. subj.), beside SafioaicoiJiev, Safioaiaia.
Alexander)
avaOeaiop
vya^
In no. 61
(after
iroirjaaa-ai (irof^a-acrffai), iroirjarai (aor. subj.), beside etc.
In
the earlier inscriptions intervocalic
all
a-
is
unchanged. Cyprian.
4.
(f)pove6i
{^povewen), •iroe'xpfievov
also in sentence combination
vj(epdv
(tw
ixvpoiv).
(cf.
97
a), as
But generally a
is
ku
(Troa-exop-evov),
a(v)Tv («a? avri),
ra
written.
Rhotacism 60.
Ehotacism, or change of
o-
to p, is
found in Elean, late
Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere. Elean.
1.
Final
?
appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip-
Most of the by side without any appara is unknown (cf. 59.3).
tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. rep, aip-arop, oircop, irdXiop. earlier inscriptions
ent system. a.
show
Ehotacism
-?
and
-p side
of intervocalic
In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. roip, rip, op, and
article
PHONOLOGY
61]
53
possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. here there is great fluctuation in the spelling.
Laconian. Ehotacism of final
2.
s is
tions, e.g. viKoap, Bev^iTTTrop, etc., 3.
Eretrian.
seen only in very late inscrip-
confirmed by numerous glosses.
Eliotacism of intervocalic
tions of Eretria
and Oropus,
But even
e.g. Eretr.
o-
is
frequent in inscrip-
exovpiv, Ovtopiv, iiriSrjfiew-
piv, avveXevOepcopavTi, iraipiv, airrjpiv, 'ApTSfitpia, Crop. Srjfiopicov.
But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks that the Eretrians say a-KXrjpoTrjp for tional
example
there
final ? except
p for
of
is
no
inscrip-
once oirap dv, for which
see 97 a. 4.
Rhotacism
M//3709
of
a-
= Mtb-70?,
before a voiced consonant
= ©eoo-Soro?.
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) ®e6pSoT09 a-
in this position
was pronounced
often indicated by
as
^,
T
61.
is
v.
is
changed to
The more
as a sonant
(z),
seen in Eretr.
= koctixoi,
Thess.
In most dialects
and in
late times
\jrij
Change
before
is
late Cretan (Gortyna) Kopfioi
t
of
to (r
very frequently before
a-
i,
precise conditions are uncertain,
and sometimes and the change
in part independent of dialectic variation, t being retained in
some words in in all dialects,
But
all dialects, e.g. avri, e.g.
and in some words becoming
most words hke ^outk
in a considerable class of
distribution of the t-
ble characteristic of
words there
-ti,
West Greek
dialects
-Karioi
= -KOtrioi
for
Examples
and Boeotian
Thessalian are indirectly evidenced
The numerals
a distinct dialectic
-vn, as hi^oan, ^epovrt
SiBcocn,
2.
is
and u-forms, the retention of f being a notathe West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian
and ThessaUan also share. 1. Verb forms with the endings ful in all the
a-
(Skt. ga-ti-s), crrda-i';, etc.
by
-vOi.
See
are plenti-
(-rt, -v6i),
and
for
139.2.
20 and the hundreds, {f)iKaTi
(Arc. -Kaaioi).
=
= eiKoa-i,
GREEK DIALECTS
54 3.
Some nouns and
[61
Most words
adjectives in -rt?, -rto?, -ria.
of
have o- in all dialects. But Apra/jLiTio<; = ApreixCcno-i in numerous "West Greek dialects, Boeot. EvTprjri'i = 'EvrpTjarig (the Aeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. iviavno? = iviava-io<;, etc. 4. iropTi in 'Cretan, TroTt'in all other West Greek dialects, with this class
Boeotian and Thessalian,
But Homer has 5.
= Att.-Iou.,
(cf.
etc.
dialects,
t being
is
a-
to
h.
Tlo-
probably due to the influ-
TlocretScov.
TV in Hterary Doric and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot.
= Att.-Ion.,
Lesb., Arc. av.
Cret. [^]/AtTi;-6KT0, Epid. hefilreia,
but Att.-Ion., Arc. r/fuav;, Lesb. aifuav;, with suffix
which we from
tto's.
a.
with Boeotian and
Arc. IlocrotSdv), with the Laconian change of
ence of the usual
Tov
Arc-Cypr.
See 135.6
of the Pre-Doric (Achaean)
aeiSdv in some later Doric inscriptions
6.
tt/jo'?,
tt/jo'?.
= lioaeiStov, the forms with
numerous West Greek Lac. UohoiSdv is a relic
Thessalian.
Lesb.
irporC, ttoti, as well as
IIoTeiSdwv, IloTeiMv,
attested for
form
'
'
find
Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late with
*rifUT(:o'i,
suffix -rpo-.
p.
In general
-tv, beside
Cret. ijfMo-ao';
8,7
7 remained simple mediae, but in some diawhich eventually prevailed even in Attic (cf Mod.Grk. /3 = », S = " soft 63.
/3, S,
lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants, .
th,
7 = guttural 1.
2.
Such are The use of /S for f in later Laconian etc. See 51. The representation of 8 by f in three of the very spirant).
Elean inscriptions,
e.g. fe,
though the others have
B,
elsewhere.
Cf. also early
fia^eie (for
a^
3. Id),
The
see 89.1)
^e«:a, ^iicaia, ^((jjviov,
what was the usual spelUng = ro'Se (no. 93), and early Arg.
following
Ehod. t6^'
= elSeirj.
occasional omission of 7 or substitution of
ld)v, (Ar.,
p,heid\[av]
Corinna)
(ij,eydXr]v),
various places.
earliest
^a/Mopyia, fei^o^,
= €701,
i,
as in Boeot.
Arc. eiriBudve {iTndiyydvrj), Pamph.
and oXto? (oX/709) in
late inscriptions of
PHONOLOGY
64] 4.
The occasional representation
of
55
7 by fin Cyprian,
as fa (7a),
a^a96<; (a
Cret. a-TTopSSdv.
See
89.3.
«!>.
63.
In general
e,
X
(f>, x remained true aspirated mutes, and in the earliest type of the alphabet, wliich had a sign for 6 but none for ^ or x> these two were represented by ttA and kH, as at Thera, or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by tt and «, as in the
6,
GortjTiian Law-Code
(e.g. Kp6vo<;
= xpdvo^,
=
TrvXd
Spell-
ings like yeypaTr(f>a, SeSoKxdai are mostly late, an exceptionally early example being Delph. XeKxoi (no. 51
D
13
;
dat. sg. of Xexco).
But hard " th, Germ, ch), which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of is certainly presupposed by Lac. a- = 6 (64), and probably by Cret. 68 =
tetined (also
sometimes spelled
nunciation of V as 64.
Laconian a
ii,
= 0.
with
IIoi'Tto?
Cretan v being u
The use
of
01 to
denote the pro-
see 24).
;
o-
by Aristophanes in the
Lysistrata to iadicate the sound of the Laconian 6 (and there
is
no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text) shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athenian ear as cr, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians themselves retained the spelling 6 in
but
avea-tjKe (avSrjKe)
inscription,
and ia very
and
aio) (0eov)
all
the earlier inscriptions,
occur in a fourth century
late inscriptions avearjKe, Jiapa-ea (Fop0ca),
Kaaa-TjpaTopiv beside KaOdrfparopiov,
etc.
GREEK DIALECTS
56
[65
Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates
Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition
65.
The
of the aspiration.
rpexo} from *dpe'X(o
So Cret.
tion.
Ion.
(Cumae)
from
*6i0r)/ii,
dpe^ofiai), etc., belongs to the proethnic
(cf.
some examples of later, dialectic, assimiladidefievoii = TLde/jLevof, dvxa (i.e. 0v%o) = tvxVj West
But there
period.
dissimilation seen in Tidrjfu
are
0v\6<;
= TV(f>X6^,
Arc.
(f)ap9evo<;
sixth century Attic inscriptions), dvadev
dvariK
logical, 0v(7- as in
etc.),
Lac, Epid.
= •7rap0evo<;
= rvOrjvai
(also in
(in part
ana-
deOp.o'i, Locr., El. de0fiiov
= TeOpLO^, rSfuov, Att. 0ea-fJb6v, 0eafiiov (164.4), Att. (iascr.) ev= usual Att. ivTav0a. Ion. ev0avra is the more original form
6av0a
(from ev0a), whence Att. ivrav0a through transposition of the aspiration
and influence
(124).
El.
cf.
ivravTa
Kav^of
of raCra,
Cf. also
Eub. ivTOv0a like Toina
from ev0avTa, through influence of Tavra (but
Eor transposition
also 66).
Cret.
is
= ;\;a\«o'?,
cf.
also Ion. a')^avTO<;
= aKav0o<;,
Thess. IleT^aXo? from •I'eTToXo'? (68.2).
There are scattered examples of variation between surd and
66.
and sonant,
aspirate, surd
= re'xvi],
TBKva
etc.,
especially before a nasal. Locr.
Cret. TuaT6<;, TervaKoi;
= OvqTO'i,
reOvrjKO'i,
Heracl.
SiaKvovTcov beside Siaypovreov, Eretr. a7roSeiyvva0ai, Ther. ipSeiyvvto SelKvv/M, Aetol. a'^^vrjKOTa'; beside ayvrj/cw (ayveco
fjLevo<;
Ion.
(Chios)
heixp-a
Trprij^^a
=
= irapdSeiyfia,
TrprjyfJba,
Epid. ^dpxP'a
probably contain the suffix
= dyco).
= <})pdyfjLa, -a/Ma.
wdp-
Cf. Te'xvr]
from
*Te'KCTvd.
(So perhaps Delph., Locr. ix0o
from
*e/co--To'?.
Cf. early Att. eBox
In Pamphylian vt becomes regularly {v)B as
Tre'Se
= TreVre,
i^dyoBi
Pamph. arpoTroiai)
= i^dyavn.
In
Locr.
El. irda-Kco
verbs in
(j)piv
= Trpiv is
= ird(Txa>
-o-zcw
not written, (cf.
69.2),
also
= dv0pa)iro^, dvrpfjiov = dvSpeiov, it is uncertain
whether the preceding p or the following p factor.
(v
Cret. dvTp6iro
is
x
the more important
probably due to the influence of other
(but possibly like (tt
hexofxai with analogical
is
obscure.
= (t0,
(to Be^ofiai, after
cf.
63).
For Att.-Ion.
^pexeo to ^pe^co,
etc.)
PHONOLOGY
68]
57
other dialects (and Ionic in part) have the original SeKo/iai {61 ovSeK, firiBei
Att. SaipoS6Ko<:).
+ the
6 from B
Very
It.
spiritus asper of el?, in later Attic
show numerous examples
late inscriptions
confined to any special conditions, as dSeXwos irpio-fivTipiK,
Lesb. vwapKOurav
=
Of the Homeric by-forms
67.
omid
=
of confusion, not
dSEA.ds,
WTrap^ouaav, Lac. 7roiSi;^dv
Interchange of
f
and elsewhere.
also in Cyprian, rarely in
it
<^peo-|8ur£jOos
=
and ttt
and
of ttoXj?
wo'Xe/ios, ttto'Xis is
Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes-
salian after a vowel, as ol rro\Cap')(oi, ap^cTToXiap')(^evTo
;
TTTo'Xe/ios is
and in many
=
TratSiKw.
found in Cyprian
(gloss)
member
dialects as the second
and Cretan
of proper
from
(rare),
names.
Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals 68.
1.
Those sounds
speech which are called labio-
of the parent
and are commonly designated as
velars
Greek regularly as
(1) labials before the
qU,
git,
gV-h,
back vowels
before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels
gutturals before and after
v.
Thus
ttou, irodev (Lat.
appear in
t,
quod,
but Trevre
(Lat. quitique),
(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. ^avd. /Sio9 (Lat. vivus),
Kora. e.g.
Many
^eXo<;
7,
(3)
Osc.
cf.
7re/i-
Xvko's (Eng. wolf),
yvvq
But before
t
usually
with 8 only in Heracl. ivSeSim/coTa
/3, <^,
e.g.
= ifi/Se^ias-
exceptions are due to leveling between related forms,
after /SaWto, Cypr.
ireia-ei,
Instead of irpea^v;, with analogical
with
—
e, -q,
—
pod), oirolo^, but ti? (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. oreto?, TTti?, n-efiTTTO';,
and
a, o, m,
which
is
regular before
/S,
= reiaei
after -iroivd, etc.
several dialects have forms
v, e.g. Cret.
irpeiyv^ etc., Boeot.
irpKryele^ (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Arc. SeXXco = ^dXXco, West Greek ^Xop-ai, heiXop.ai (75) = ^ovXofiai, Delph. etc. oSeXoi (49.3) = oySoXo? (but if from the rare early Att. o/8e\o'9,
o/3eX\o'?
/8 is
may
analogical, as in o/8eXto-«09.
belong under
2,
below).
Boeot. 60eX6^, Thess.
GKEEK DIALECTS
58
[68
a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel,
But
2.
it is
where the dental
is
(Hesych.,
Lesl). irea-avpef
irevTs,
Thus
regular elsewhere.
= reTTa/se?, Thess. a-ciTco = relcrai etc., Lesb. ra/ae?
of.
jriavpe
aTnreicrdTOv,
irelirai,,
TrijXvi
Horn.
Lesb., Thess. Trefiire
=
Boeot. TreV-
Boeot. iroTairoin-
(Sappho), Boeot. IletXe-a-T/JOTtSas
= West Greek SijXofiai, heiXofxaL, Lesb. Be'Xc^ot (gloss), Boeot. BeX^oi = Ae\oi, Thess. BeXcj)aiov = *AeX(f>aiov, Boeot. ^e^vpa = Cret. 8ecj}vpa, Att. y€(f)vpa
to T7j\€, Thess. /3e'A,Xo/iat, Boeot. ^elXoixai
unexplained), Boeot.
(y
{Oea-aaadai), Lesb.
1^77/)
(though this
/co're?
is
to
©Locffeia-TO^
'EpiJ,6-0ea-TO<;,
(gloss), Thess. irecjieipaKovTe';
a case of original ghu not
©eo-rtSas
= dijp, Tedrjpa-
5'2^A),
Boeot. ^er-
whence Thess. IleT^aXo? with transposition of the aspiration @eTT(xXo'?, Ion. etc. ©ecro-aXo'?. Yet some words always
TaXo'?,
= Att.
(65)
have the dental, 3.
e.g. re, rt?, rtytta,
In Arcado-Cyprian there
before a front vowel
was
is
the reason for this being obscure.
evidence that the sound arising elsewhere, identical with the
not, as
ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a lant.
Thus Cypr.
= Tts,
eicre
o-t?
= etre
= Ti? (for
(no.
19),
(no. 16),
dian inscriptions have the usual rt?
hiXXas
= ^aXXto,
=
and
(Hesych.),
sibi-
and Arc.
the character transcribed a, see 4.4) in
an early inscription of Mantinea 6pov beside SepeOpov
a(=Ti
though
Cf. also
etc.
all
other Arca-
the glosses ^epe-
^dpadpov, and feXXw beside inscriptional
see note to no. 65
B
2.
Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pronunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external influence.
Cf. El.
^= 8
only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.
There are some pronominal forms with « in place of the usual TT or t. Thus Ion. kw? = tto)?, KOTepo^:, etc. (but only in 4.
texts of Ionic authors, inscriptions always
Lesb. oKai
= ottj),
Thess.
k^ =
rk,
etc.
showing the usual forms),
Possibly such forms arose
in phrases like ov kqx; etc. with regular k after v (above,
1).
PHONOLOGY
69] a.
(TTov
59
Puzzling is Thess. Savxva = 8di>vr, (cf. also Hesych. Savx/nw- €VKav^v\ov Sai^wjs). Unless due to contamination with another root (e. g. that
of &IMO,
SESav/xei/oi/, cf.
Hesych. ^vOixov
Ifnrprja-fiov),
there
an anticipa-
is
tion of the « element of the consonant, as in Xvkos.
A
5.
seen in
change
of 6 to
that
(f>,
= de&v,
^vovre^
(})€S)v,
is,
doubtless, of spirant th to /,
is
Ovovte^, of an inscription found at
Dodona. Nasals and Liquids
Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated
69.
to the character of the following consonant, but
sounded than in the intervocalic nected the following
The
1.
position.
was
With
less distinctly
this
are con-
facts.
letter v is freely
used for the guttural and the
labial nasal,
as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OXuvTrto?, avjti, \av)^dva. 2.
lects,
The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphyhan.
in
aU
dia-
Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not reguin any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as
3.
lar
shown by
occasional,
Xeadai, Boeot.
and mostly
'OXi'7r7ri';;;^7;i'(late
beside usual "A^a/i/3o?.. assimilation •jToinrdv
is
most extensive
= irofiirdv,
was usual
From
in the
acfxpavco
name
of the
late, spellings, e.g. Att. ^n/S/SaX-
Koivij inscription), Delph. "A ^aj8/8o?
Crete, (86),
where in general consonant
there are several examples, as
— aixdva),
and the assimilated form town Lappa, whose coins show Aair-
In some cases the dissimilative influence was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. aveKKk-qrwi
Traimv.
nasal
iirdvaKKov (papyr.) ^eiv
= eTrdvayieov.
Thess.
of a preceding
= aveyK\i]Toa'!, i^^avaxd^ev = i^avayxd-
perhaps belongs here rather than under
2, i.e. is
to be read
e^^ava (k) «a(S) Sev. 4.
A
efiTrdcri,';.
special case is Boeot.
This
is
from
eWao-t? (uniformly
*efj.-Tr7rd(Tt<; (cf.
rd
rwo'-TTTrao-TO?), the root being Trird- (with tttt
as in iTTTro?), (49.5).
which
is
so speUed)
=
jnrd/ji.aTa, @i6-'7nra(TTO<;,
from original ku,
simplified initially to ird-, as in Tra/ia etc.
GEEEK DIALECTS
60 a.
mute
Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding
is
per-
and Cret. SapKva = Cf. Mod.Grk. IlaTvos from UdrfjuK, Xaxvo'S from AaxA'ds.
haps to be seen in Coan 'Ap«rrm;^i/os Sapx/Jui, SpaxfiT]-
=
'ApurToxxfi^CK,
Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation.
70. 1.
[69
Transposition within the same syllable.
'A-^ophCra = 'A
iropTi^
Cret.
-rrpoTi,
which
also Kapro';, a-Tapro';, etc. for
see
49.2 a. 2.
Transposition between different syllables.
Amorg. Tpd^T) 3.
= Td
rdcjjpr],
Loss by dissimilation.
poTTTpov, dvpcoTov
Syrac.
Spitjyo';
Heracl.
= hC(j>pQ
rpdif)o
(Hesych.).
= /5»;T/3a, Epid. /aoTrroi' (^arpia = (ftparpia in various
Cypr. f/jera
from *6vpaTpov,
dialects (Delphi, Cos, Chios, etc.), vice versa
Cretan v from
In Cretan the \ was a deep guttural
X.
I
u
(cf.
French autre from
written occasionally,
e.g.
Gortyn. aBev'jnai= aSeX^ai (but usually
closely resembling
aSeXTTto?
= feKfievai,
etc.), pev/Meva<;
numerous Cretan
Kav^o'!
glosses in Hesychius
alter, etc.),
and was
so
= %ix\ko'9. There are = \, e.g. avao<; =
with v
aXa-of. a. Cretan t from p in fuurus = paprvi is without parallel, and must be due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p's of papTvp-.
72.
VT, v6,
from Xr, \d. Several examples
in Peloponnesian Doric
and the
Sicilian
and
of vt
= \t are
found
Italiot colonies, e.g.
Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. ^ivrav {^iXrav), ^ivria^,
etc., Arg. MivTcav (MiXtcov), kgvto {xeXro) in Alcman, ^CvTaTO<; {
Alcman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Corcyra an Arcadian (Lycosura), a late Delphian, and a late Cretan,
delv) occurs in
also in
inscription.
Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian 73.
part a
The combinations
common
treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in
become double liquids and and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single
history, since they all
nasals in Lesbian
PHONOLOGY
76]
61
liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the preceding vowel (if e or 0, to ei, ov, or r), w, according to the dialect ; see 25).
74.
+
p, V,
when preceded by any
1,
other vowel than a or
o.
From *(f>eepiQ,, Lesb. (j^eeppm (gram.), Att. etc. (I>eeipa>, Arc.
a.
same
a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the e. g. xatp
if
in all dialects,
Xi gives XA. in nearly all dialects,
6.
*
But Cyprian has aUos
e. g.
oAXos (Lat.
aliun), o-riXXto
from
(beside aA.(X)d), and Elean once aikorpux
(beside oAAa, oreAAw).
75.
From
Xv.
Att.-Ion.
a-TrfKi].
49.3, 68.2), Lesb.
*(7TdXvd, Lesb., Thess. a-TciWd, Dor.
From
aTaXd,
etc.
*/36\vd, *^6\voiJLai {*Se\vop.at, *^e\vop,ai,
fioWd, Thess. /SeXKo/Mai, Att.-Ion. /3ovXij,
^ov\ofj.ai,
Boeot. ^(o\a, ^ei\o/xai, Locr., Delph. BeiXofiai, EL, Coan, Heracl.,
From *f e'Xi/w,
Ther. 877X0/^04. etXa),
etXe'ci),
= /reX/ieVos
like Horn. eeX/MeVo? a.
Forms
is
and KarafeXfievov are
from the same
root,
debar, prevent.
j3dXo/xai,
Cret.
perf. pass, participles,
but meaning assembled.)
with XX in all dialects represent a by analogy of SeiKvviu etc,).
like oXXd/xi
of Xv (with V restored b.
*pe\ve(o, Lesb. cnreWco (gloss), Ion. El. aTro/reXe'oi, -eoiav, Heracl. £7^?;-
etXe'cr^o),
(In these forms the meaning
Xrjdimvri. F€V/ieva<;
Delph.
later treatment
from a form without v, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs (Homer and Eretrian).
also,
beside ^ovkofjuu, in Ionic 76.
Intervocalic
o-
+ liquid
or nasal.
From
*^e(r\ioi
(cf.
Skt.
sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. j(^eWioi, Ion. etc. ^et'Xtot, Lac. ;^»;Xiot (Att. j(;tXtot
from
*;y;i'o-Xtot).
cVa"' elsewhere a/i/ite,
Thess.
et'/^'
a/i/^e,
(o-eXas), Lesb.
From
*ea-fil (Skt. asmi), Lesb. e/i/it, Thess.
or ^fii (25).
elsewhere
From *da-fie
(cf.
Skt. asmdn), Lesb.
a/^e, Att.-Ion. 95/ie'a?.
aeXdwd, elsewhere aeXavd,
From *aeXdavd
Att.-Ion. aeXrjvq.
For o-p cf. Hom. Tpi;p(i>v from *Tpaa-pa)i'(Tjoe'(D from *Tjoa7(D). Butthere of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel example is no to that of crX etc., assuming that Lesb. tpos is from Hcrpo- (13.1). a.
GREEK DIALECTS
62 Initial trX etc.
h.
is
became A\
[76
simple A
etc., later
etc.
The
earlier stage
represented by occasional early spellings with \h etc., e.g. Aegin. \ha.-
jSuiv,
Corcyr. phofauri, Mheiiios.
Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of such words only rarely show the development proper to intervocalic crX etc., as Att. akt)^ from *(ria-Xa.
simply
etc., e.g.
X.
Hom.
X.
etc.)
e-Wa/Se, a-WrjKTOi, t-ppeov, e-vveov, <^tXo-/A/ia8i;s,
But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. Ippvrjv beside cAajSc, Dor. -eppvd, though here there is considerable variation, especially in comlater eXa/3e etc.
pounds (Att. irapapvpaTa and irapappvpaTa,
Cf pp from pp, 55
etc.).
a.
VS 77.
/j,rjvo<;),
From
ep,eiva.
a.
from
The
*e(f>av(Ta,
*evefjLa-a,
From
Dor.
long).
fjueivo^),
From
mensis),
Att. etc.
fi,r)v6
*eKpiva-a, Lesb.
*efiev
etc. e(j>dva, Att.-Ion. erjva.
etc.
Similarly
Lesb. eve/i/Ma (gram.), Att. etc. eveifia.
dat. pi. of v-stems, as
but from
*fjL7)va6^ (cf. Lat.
Thess. ixuvvo'i (also
word the vowel was already
(in this
eKpivva, Att. etc. eKplva.
fia; as,
From
Original intervocalic va.
1.
Lesb. /ifjvvo^ (also
Troi/jLea-i, Saijuotrt,
is
not formed from
-ej/o-i,
Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of the other cases. But in Arc. hi^popvapjova-i the v also is introduced from the other cases, and this secondary v
2.
va
-acn (cf.
+ consonant
paa-i
lost its v in proethnic
on the preceding vowel, a-Kevd^co
e.g. /eeo-ro?
from *avv-aKevd^(o,
etc.
from
Greek without
effect
*Kevo-To'? (cf. Kevrew), av-
So also Epid.
acrTd
= avaard';, Delph. a^eroco perhaps from *av^eT6a> =
from *avaTd<;
*ava^eT6a) (but
see no. 53.17, note).
Secondary intervocalic va, in which
a- comes from rt, dental + had an entirely different history from that of original va, which was changed before the new va came into existence. This va is retained in Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan, cf. 273), Argohc (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian,
3.
0-,
or T before
i,
while in other dialects
it loses the v with lengthening, in Lesbian with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from *7rdvna,
PHONOLOGY
78] Cret., Arg., Thess.,
Arc. Trdva-a, Att.
*fj,6vTia, Cret. etc.
where nova-a
*/j.6va-a
exovffa, dyova-a,
efiiovaa,
pe
sg. fern. pres. part, -i^r-ta, Cret.
examples lackmg), Lesb. exoLaa,
ein^dWovai,
From
-ovtra or -cBcra etc.
From
ea-ireia-a.
3
pi. -vrt
Chian Xd^miaiv,
irpri^oKTiv, cf. 184), Att.
a. e. g.
Lesb. exoia-i, ypd^coiai,
In derivatives in
-
not only Cret. av7rav
vav(TLs, etc.,
78. (77.2),
owing
Final
v<;.
to the
etc.
ava.av
-vm, vo- is
Epid.
etc.).
^epovai. is
va and the ai from
from verbs in
=
Arg.
Arc.
TiOeia-i, etc. (so also
-vai is exclusively Arcadian, since this
which belongs both
lect
dat. pi.
etc.,
*eaTrevBa-a, Cret. ecnrevcra,
aor.
(West Greek ^epovn
etc.,
pi.
apfi6^oi(7a,
From
Thess., Lesb. -vreacri), else-
;
Kpivmvai, iroCevai,
that 3
-eicra.
iXovai, viKaaavai,
iirayyeXKova-i (Arc. examples lacking
where
Prom
fiolcra, else-
Thess. Xeiropevaavaa, aweXevde-
etc.,
elsewhere -ova-a or -coaa, -daa,
pres. part, -vr-ai,, Cret.
Att. etc.
iraaa, Lesb. iralcra.
(not yet quotable), Lesb.
From nom.
or /iwo-a.
etc.
63
oXxiktvs,
Observe
the only dia-
n
(61) groups.
kept in
all dialects,
but Att.
irp6av
to the influence of the verbs.
Since
i'9 -|-
consonant lost
its
v in proethnic
Greek
the same wOuld be true of final v^ in close combination
with a folloAving word beginning with a consonant. Hence there arose doublets such as 1) before vowel t6v^, rdv;, 2) before eon-
sonants ToV, Tw.
Such doublets are found
in Cretan, the Gorty-
nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution in the case of the article, e.g. tov<; eXevOepov;, but to? tcaSea-rdv;.
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased upon the initial of the following word.
to depend at all
Accusatives in
Arcadian
-09,
-a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,
probably Cyprian -os not
(so
Coan
(-09
beside
dialects
and
in literary Doric
dialects
have
in
-0119),
-ov<;, -av<;,
(e.g.
or forms
(irdva-a etc. 77.S), e.g.
Theran, are frequent
frequent in Theocritus).
Arg.
to'v9,
Other
coming therefrom by the same
development as that seen in the case 251), Lesbian rok,
-09),
and are occasionally found in other Doric
rdvi
of secondary intervocalic (for
1/9
Argolic in general, see
rak, in most dialects tou9 or tm?
(25), Ta9.
GEEEK DIALECTS
64 Only Elean, in
spite of iraaa,
the Lesbian, yielding
has here a development similar to
and
-ai'i
[78
later,
with the rhotacism
(60.1),
the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diphthong was not yet fuUy developed (pronounced -a*?, -0*9 with incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -o?, -o? beside -at?, -aip, -oip.
At
happen
*ot9 (there
tions
to
he no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-
which show -aK).
more usual e?) ek has a from the ek of other
Similarly the preposition eV? in Cretan (beside 251), whence ek genuine diphthong, like rok, and
and Argive
(cf.
or e? (note that Lesb. so differs
dialects). Cf. also
the treatment of final
Karadev;
Cret. vLKda-av
(also
v<;
from
viKaOe';
-vt-?, e.g.
n6ek, Lesb. o-rot^ew, Thess.
etc.
nom.
Latos), Heracl.
sg. part.
kutoXv-
evepyere';, Arc.
hiepoOvTei, Ther. alpe6i<;. \
From *ea-Te\aa, Lesb., Thess. ea-reWa, Att. etc. eareiKa, Cret. From *e^^e/3o-a, Lesb. *e^6eppa (cf. reppat = relpai), Att. e^deipa. From *xepcr- (cf. Skt: haras, grip) Lesb. x^PP' iX^PP"'''
79.
ecTTTjXa. etc.
Theocr.), Att. etc.
x^t/s-,
Epid. xvp- (but see 25
6).
But in another set of words \a and pa did not have this development, but" remained unchanged in most dialects, while in several this pa was assimilated to pp. Cf. Horn. aXaoi, KeXaai, 80.
eKepaev, Lac.
apa-ri<;,
Cypr.
(partly in proper
The
ddpaov, Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan eparjv,
(Spare, apa-rjv,
[ej/ee/jo-ei/,
names
assimilation to pp
earliest inscriptions
;
and Odpao^ or
0epa-o<:
in most dialects
only).
Attic as dpprjv, 6dppo<;,
is
etc. (so in
Ionic
etc.,
Arca-
corresponding to ^Oepaai, like
(j)6ep-
Attic writers
is Ionic),
as appeviK&v (Cumae), dyappi
dian as
(l)6epai, (for (f)0eppai,
the
West
pa- in early
Lycophron, not to ^delpai, which would be 4>^fjpai in Arcadian), appevrepov (but also @epaia
in
which see below, epaevakepo<;,
pa
a), is
Elean, as fdppevop, 6dppo<;, Oappev (in later
due to
Koivrj influence),
Theran as \a\{p)peva,
PHONOLOGY
81]
65
®a{p)pfj<;, ®ha{p)pvij,apbo<;, etc. (aU archaic
in later dparjv, ©dpacov, Proper names with pp = pa- occur also in Phoolan (Delph. @app{Kcov, @dppav^po<;, Amphiss. &dppv^), and, beside more usual pa, in Boeotian (e.g. &dpoyjr, but
pa
due
is
;
to Koiv^ influence).
&epaav-
Spov
and Megarian (e.g. Kdppmv from *Kdpaa(ov
etc. usual)
Cf. also
Xeppia<:, but edpao
Kdprav,
(Cret.
81), in
Alcman,
Epicharmus, and Sophron.
Even
a.
analogy,
which regularly have
in dialects
pp, p
Att. drjpai etc. after other datives in
e. g.
may be
-crt,
retained
by
KaOapaKs etc. after
other nouns in
-
is
b. The divergent development of Ao-, pa; as given in 79 and 80, probably depended originally on the accent, the retention of \cr, per (later pp), being normal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there would
be leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in 79, but sometimes that of 80 (Horn. Kc'Atrat, Spcre, Arc. 6epaL).
(T(T,
81.
from
Att. TT
= Ion.
or
and
Tt,
Xdaaw
0i,
a-a-
comes from
ki, %t,
and (apparently,
see 82)
seen in presents like (jivXaTTco, ^v-
is chiefly
KopvTTco,
(ki),
TT
Kopvaam
yX&a-a-a (p^t), neXirra, fieXiaaa
(di),
(tj),
in femiuines like yX&Tra,
and in comparatives
like ^ttiov,
same result, e.g. T€TTape
to Ionic influence.
Attic TT
is
Kpeaatov
Most
a.
(T
influence (in
kolvti
irprjTTw, KiTTirj<;).
^/aicto-os
inscriptions
TreTTape
*KdpTTcov), and Euboean,
Oropus (eXdTToav,
in late Cretan, as irpaxxaia, OdXacra-a, KOivri
ddXaTTa,
((pvXdTTO),
= Arg. eaaaa, KupTcov from
at least in Styra, Eretria,
due to
gives the
t/t
of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the
found also in Boeotian
Cretan (laTTa
is
(tj).
crcr is
(from
*rifu.Tp(K, 61.6),
more common than the
strictly Attic rr); after these also oaacys for earlier otto^ (82).
Some of the
have 66 in words of this class, as 6a\a66a, tadda, also for those belonging under 82, as 666aKiv, for original o-cr, as fereddi, and for late inscriptions
or, as id6avT£'s.
For ad
it is earlier
(85.3).
GEEEK DIALECTS
66
[81
Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have
b.
a-cr,
there
some
is
evidence that the dialect had tt originally, or at least in certain localities. Aside from OdXaTra, ttitto., which are quoted as Thessalian, cf the proper .
names Kottu^os, ^vmoi,
etc.,
and especially IleT^aXos from "ScttoXos (65). a,
Tt
82.
and
^t give Att.
TT
not tt, and Ion. a (early era often in
poetry, but never in inscriptions) in {*tie0io
have
a-a-
or
East Cret.
(for
o-
A
madhyas).
result, e.g. eKofita-a,
oacro<;,
eZUaaa, era-
cf.
Heracf.
+
dental
In
etc.
all
o(70<;, o-
cnroao';
gives precisely the
same
such cases most dialects
Lesb., Thess., Delph., EL, Heracl., ArgoL, fiecrcroi},
eSaaa-d/jLeda,
ihiKaaaav), but Boeotian and Cretan have tt,
ArgoL
SiKaaa-eco,
Boeot.
e.g.
otto'tto?, iylra^LTTaTO, aTToXoyiTTacTTr}, Cret. fj,eTTO<;,
haTTadOai.
/ieio-o?
(rt),
fierTO'i,
ottoi, otto'tto?,
In some very early Cretan inscriptions
we
find
^,
as
0^09, avSd^adai.
Note. This
The
is
to be recognized as the
different result seen in the classes of
normal development of words mentioned in 81
rt is
and 9i. due to
the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant ri gives
T
in all dialects
;
e. g. Trdva-a, naxra,
from
Original
Original
83.
retained, as in e.g.
acr,
which becomes
Homer
etc.,
*ird.vTta.
<7ff o-
in Attic (ireXea-a,
in several dialects
Lesb. eaa-ovTai, Thess. eacreadeiv, Heracl.
(143), dat. (107.3).
84.
etc., 82),
Ther.
eo--
pL Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., EL -eaat, HeracL -aaai
For
late Cret. pereddi. etc., see 81 a.
Attic-Ionic ^, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd Germ. Ast, 'Adijva^e from -a{v)<;-S€) or, more often, from yi
(fiei^av, lects.
icra-rJTai,
Lesb. a-vvTekecra-avTa, ofwaa-avTe'i, Boeot. a-ovvKakeacravTei
a-eiTui,
{6^o<;,
ryevea-i), is
(cf. ocro-o?
ne^mv) or
S_, (Trego's), is also f in the majority of other diafound in our literary texts and in a few late inscriponly another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps
Lesb.
tions, is
o-S,
because ^ was used with the value of 2 in fa
= Sid,
etc. (19.1).
PHONOLOGY
85]
But assimilatioQ
to 8S, initial
Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian
Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,
S, is
Boeot. ypa/ifiaTiBSm,
(?).
BoKtfidSBa, lapeidSSm, rpeveSSa, Stow
Kd{S)Sev liotis,
(no.
33
but there
67
(^coco),
i|r a^i'SSw,
Aeu?, Thess. i^^ava-
the only example, so possibly BS only in Thessa-
;
no evidence against
is
being general Thessalian).
its
El. 8iKd{S)Sm, xpai{S)Sa>, Cret. BiKaBSw, \jraiBSa), ipydSSofiai, j>povTiSSo),
hmm,
Bvyov, Arjva (Zrjva), Lac. yv/jLvaBBoiiat
B(o6<;,
Lys., fiiKKixtBSofievoi,
6'n-i{S)B6[/j,evo'i],
etc.
in Ar.
Aev? in inscriptions.
Aevf
occurs also on a vase from Ehodes, and dian.
Cf.
the occasional assimilation of
Meg. SS
in Ehodian, 97.4.
is
perhaps genuine Eho-
in external combination
doubtful (Ar. Ach. fidSSa, xpyBBco, but
only f in inscriptions). In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt TiTTft),
is
is
also found, as Cret. ^pov-
iaTrpefifiiTTm (eKTrpe/Jivi^a)), Trfjva, Tfjva (ZTJva), El. voa-riTTot)
(yoaTi^o)), aTTdfj,io<; (ofjy/Ltto?).
There
a.
is
in -^0) or -88(0,
Att. vi^oi,
some interchange between presents in -o-tro) or -tto) and those owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus
= Ion.
(Td^,
and, vice versa, Cret.
Boeot.
ttjooSSoj
crdSSio,
= Att.
= Att. i/jL^a= Att. -o-arTco.
Thess. iji^vLtrau)
irpaTTO), crwetrcraSSa)
ae 85.
(TT
1.
teristic of
= a-6.
The use
Northwest Greek.
of
ar
It is
for a-6 (see 63)
and early Elean,
as he\e
is
mainly charac-
the regular spelling in Locrian, as
;)^;/3eeo-Tat,
Xva-daro, and
occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. irpoa-ra, hiKa^dcTTo, later
r^iveaTm
etc.. Stir. Oeerrcov, cnroTroXiTeva-aa-rai.
also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of a-TT] etc.),
where
It occurs
Orchomenus {cnroXoyiTTa-
perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and twice
it is
in Thessalian {TreTreiaTeiv, eXeareiv, Larissa).
But there
are
some
early examples in other dialects, as Cret. p.iaro'i (Vaxos), Lac. airo-
a-rpvOea-TM, of Greece, 2.
crcr
;)^/37ja-Tat,
and in
late times it is
found in
many
parts
even at Athens.
= a-d.
This
iroirjaaaai (no. 61).
is
found in
late Elean, as aTroSoaaai, (no. 60),
GEEEK DIALECTS
68 3.
=
66
is
usual at Gortyna and some of the other
central Crete, as Xv(ra66ai, hare 66 ai, Tpd<^e(6)6ai, etc.
of
cities
This
[85
But
(also, rarely, t6, e.g. SeKerdai).
and in the
earliest inscriptions,
m most of the very
found
a-6 is
latest (here koivtj influence).
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
Many
Assimilation in consonant groups.
86.
of the changes
belonging imder this head have been given already, 69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85.
100.
No
dialects
notice
is
e.g.
under
55,
See also under external combination, 96-
taken of assimUatioji which
and presumably proethnic, as S\
This class of phenomena
is
common
is
to all
to XX, etc.
one in which the difference between
and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be While some assimilations are so uniformly
colloquial
observed in English.
effected that the unassimilated
forgotten, others
being for
still
much
of the
form
is
completely displaced and
remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form
preferred in careful speech
and writing. This accounts
of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards
changes mentioned in this and the other sections.
where the
cases the spelling varies greatly even ia the dialects
change
is
best attested.
Sometimes the assimilation
is
some
In some
imiform iu
certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also
and only sporadically made 1.
Locr. e(T) ra?, see 100.
its
appearance in the spelling.
wtti' = vvkti, Avtto?
KT to TT in Cretan,
Cf. also SiaXeXerrai, ia
= Avkto<;.
For an inscription of
Cumae. 2.
ITT to
TT iu Cretan and Thessalian.
irrai, irevTO'i
= Tr^/ttTTTOS,
Xiapxoi, apxirToXiapxevTo
combination 3.
0-7 to
Cret.
(n-ToXi's, 67), also
ar tS?
(99.2).
Cf. also Thess. 'At66v€ito<;
77
in Cretan,
(7)
= yeypa-
^yparrai
Thess. Aerrivaio^ (AeTrTiWto?), ol tto-
=
'
irpelyv; probably
etc. ia
external
K^dovqTO's.
from
irpeiayv';
(Boeot. Trpia-yele^, 68.1), irpeiyevTo.^, irpdyav, nrpeiyiaro^, late yia-Tov {Trprjjia-Tevw also Coan).
A
parallel
seen in Laconian glosses, as KaSixKop
change of
= KaSiaKOi.
aic to
Trprj-
kk
is
PHONOLOGY
88]
Note that the forms
a.
cited, as also Thess. irptur/Sim., are
irpacr- (cf. also Cret. irpa'v
wpia-^vi.
beside
is
irpiv),
not
irpeo--
a hybrid form.
fiea-ra, Lac. /Serrov, dress,
(At., Plato), eVre
formed from
as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.
TT in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian.
= i
tTTO)
beside
Late Cret. Trpeyyevras
<7T to
4.
69
=
Cret. fierr
e's
*pear6v (Etym. Magn.), Boeot.
= eVre.
But in the great majority
of
cases (7T remains in the spelling of inscriptions.
pv to vv in Cretan. avvioiTo
5.
Oevvalof
to
6.
/JLV
7.
7^ to
fifi
in Cretan.
icrTrpefifiiTTco
= eKirpefivl^o).
yiyvofiai appears as yivofiai in
v.
Attic (here also, but (TKco
= apveoiro, ovvida = 6pvi0a, 'E\ev-
= '^\ev6epvaio<;.
= yiyvduTKO)
late), or as
most
dialects except
yiwfji,ai (Thess., Boeot.).
yivco-
occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att.
and in some
yeivma-KO) very late),
late.
Doric inscriptions. This
is
not really assimilation, but loss of 7 by dissimilation from the initial 7, supported, in the case of yivofiai, by the 761' of other tenses. 87. Transposition in consonant groups.
As
tlktco
from
*titkq),
SuktuXo^ from *SaT«y\o9, to which points Boeot.
so probably
SaKKv\io<; (kk from tk as in Thess.
KK from KT would be contrary to
all
ttoa;
kl
from ttot
analogy,
k(,
whereas
But most more or less
cf. 86.1).
examples are of colloquial and transitory character,
frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without doubt, only graphic. ^ervv- (^vp-y,
= eypa^jrev by
Thus from Attic
ev(Ty(^dfji,evo<;
(often
on
inscriptions crxvvap'XpvTeov
= ev^o'dfievo';,
vases), fiea-ojjLvq
a^V')(rj
=
= necroSfiri
(Sfj,
=
eypaa^ev
'^v')(rj,
first
to
Vfji.
assimilation). 88.
Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-
contiguous consonants. aspirates in proethnic
Except
Greek
(65),
for the regular dissimilation of
these
phenomena are of the same They are most fre-
occasional character as the preceding (87).
quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which see 65, 70.
A na^al
by assimilation fiat,
= Bvvafiai,
may interchange
with a mute of
its
own
class,
or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. vvva(cf.
Mod.Grk MevreXTj
beside UivreXr},
name
of
GEEEK DIALECTS
70
the monastery on Mt. Pentelicus),
or,
[88
vice versa, Att. Tep^ivOoi
beside Tepfuv6o<;, Att. Kv^epvdco from *KVfiepvdco beside Cypr. kvfiepevai,
and ^dpvafiai
also 69.3, end,
and
mentioned Ion.
= fiapva/jbai, which
occurs in certain inscrip-
from Athens, Corcyra,
tions in epic style
Among
86.7.
etc.
afM0peco = apidfiem,
ySo? (Att. usually fj,6\v^So<;), also,
Delph.,
See
(nos. 88, 90).
may
examples of transposition
be
Epid. /36Xifio
with assimilation, Ehod.
/36Xi-
ySo9 (prepi^oXi^aerai).
A
a.
tion,
few
Sifivov
from
examples of haplology, or syllabic
dialectic
may be added
here.
Epid.
loss
by
dissimila-
as Att.
^|nt(/ie)8i;u,vov,
Cret. veoras, body of young men, gen. vtoras
q(fiL)fi.i8ifa/ov.
from
V€6Ta(To)i, ace. veoTa
from
Ae/xtSt/ti/xvoi/
ij/tic-
from
vedraTa.
Doubling of Consonants 89.
A
single consonant
cating a syllabic division syllable 1.
sometimes written double, this indi-
by which
and the beginning
cro-T,
is
Such
it
was heard
at the
end
of
one
of the next.
spellings as dpia-aro^, oa-aTi<;, ypdyjraa--
adai, 'Aa-crK'\ijTno<;, KoacriJiol, are frequent, and not coniined to
any particular 101.2.
For examples in external combination, see (= z-zd) and |^ (= ks-s), e.g. Arg. SiKaa^co,
dialect.
Similarly o-f
Delph. SouXwrfa), Locr. yjrd^i^^K, Boeot. Ae^^Linra, Thess. i^^avaKd(S)Sev. 2.
Before consonantal
3.
Between vowels.
especially Kquids
thong. Thess. eifi/ieiv,
and
t
in ThessaUan, as Tro'Wto? etc.
This nasals,
is
confined
to
See
mostly after a long vowel or diphLesb. irpoa'^prfp.iievco, Ehod. ddWa-trav, Thess. o/SeXkov, Delph.
fivafJLfJi^Lov, AafjLfidTpeio
Dodon.
dfifieivov, Boeot.
©e\7rovo-
also 101.1.
19.3.
continuous sounds,
Delph., Cret. a/jLtjuWeya)
Meg. dfi^eWeyov shows that
it
was
is
from
afijiUT-Xer^to,
Cf.
though
felt as afi
Epid. fieSififivov, hifiiStnnvov, laponfivdfiove^ (no. 83). Cret. aXk6TTpio
Latin inscriptions).
PHONOLOGY
90]
71
In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the vocais due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples, though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g. 5.
tive
and
AyaOOm,
Bi'otto?, MeVi^et, etc.
CHANGES IN EXTEENAL COMBINATION 90. netics,
The phenomena such as
in all dialects.
of external combination, or sentence pho-
elision, crasis,
But
consonant assimilation,
etc.,
are found
in Greek, as in most other languages, there
is
more and more the scope of such changes, and to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined forms. The iascriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects, a tendency to limit
differ greatly in this respect
according to their time and character. The following general observations may be made. 1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees frequently between particles like Kai,
ceding or following word
;
less often
Se, /^eV,
etc.
and the
pre-
between the subject or object
and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations. 2. While the less radical changes, such as the ehsion of a short vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least restricted in scope of crasis
and
and survive the
longest, the
of consonant assimilation are the
the soonest given up.
more violent forms
most infrequent and
Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila-
tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following
cially a labial, as in rafi irokiv, is
very
common in
mute, espe-
all dialects
down
and sometimes observed even in loose combinations but examples like toX Xoiyov, roiiv v6fiov<;, etc. are compara-
to a late period (cf. 96.1),
tively infrequent
1
and practically
Some matters which
strictly
restricted to early inscriptions.
belong under this head have been discussed s, treatment of final ys, etc.
elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final
GEEEK DIALECTS
72 Although the
3.
dialects differ in the
exhibit these phenomena and the most extensive and radical
^
some
[90
extent to which they
details (e.g. Cretan
shows
consonant assimilations),
series of
the differences depend more upon the time and character of the
which the language has been formalized. no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing inscription, the degree to
There
4.
side
by
is
same
side in the
inscription.
Elision
common
Elision is
91.
to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject
to great inconsistency as regards the written form,
metrical inscriptions
and
prepositions, and,
ayaOd
TTo'XX'
such as Se
particles
etc.
Xer' av^opelv,
in
most frequent in the conjunc-
is
(^oSe,
ovSe, etc.), re, ku,
aXXd,
etc.,
among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr.
comparatively
is
which even
very often not in accord with the demands
In general elision
of the meter.
tions
is
For
rare.
the like Sei-
elision in place of usual
crasis, see 94.
Aphaeresis 92. rare.
Examples Ion.
rj
'?,
of aphaeresis, firj
which
is
only a form of
crasis, are
'Xda-aove^ (Chios, no. 4), Locr. I 'SeXcfiiov, e
''Xeird/iov, fie 'TToa-rafiev, El. fie 'vrroi, fie 'irtiroeovTOV, fie 'iridelav,
Lesb. cr[TaX\]a Vt. Shortening of a Final Long Vowel 93.
The shortening
so well
known
Cret. jxe eKrfi
Cypr.
of a final long
in poetry,
(fir)
exo),
e| (^ e|) with
t
fie
vowel before an
initial
vowel,
occasionally seen in inscriptions,
is
evSi/cov, etc.,
from
Meg.
e.g.
cTretSe "lKd
So
forms of the article with the
fol-
e (9.3).
Crasis
94.
Crasis,
lowing word,
mostly of is
icai or
found in the early inscriptions of
all
dialects,
PHONOLOGY
94]
73
though the uncomhined forms are more frequent. As between the « phonetic principle," where the result of crasis is in accordance with the regular laws of contraction, and the " etymological prinwith lengthening
ciple,"
6 avrip, the
former
is
second vowel as in Att. avrjp
of the
almost,
if
=
not wholly, predominant outside
of Attic. o,
1.
5
(ow),
(o,
+a
Similarly I^sb.
(ht.)
Ion. covrip, Tcoya>vo<; (rod ay&vo's),
(cf. 44.1).
with the regular contraction to
to,
mvrjp, Arc.
where Attic has dv^p,
TdyS)vo<;.
Karoppevrepov (Kara to appevre-
Delph. TcoTreXXaiov (rov AireXkaiov) tcottoXKcovi (t&i 'AirdXBoeot. roiroXKovi (rol 'AiroXKcovi), Coruith. T07re(\)\ovi
joov),
'
,
XtBw),
(tmi 'A-rreWcovi), rcoyaOov (to ayaOov), Meg. op'^eSafie Safie),
and
so regularly in literary Doric.
according to the " etymological principle," in the few examples
Elision, rather is
2.
o,
o (ov),
+e
a
Lesb.
Aegin. e/c)
+o
(Ut.)
(to apiaTepov),
(6
'AyeXacSa tov
'A/iw^tSe^to)).
Att.-Ion. rovvofia (to ovofia), Lesb.
(cf. 44.3).
(oviavT0<; (6 eviavro's), Locr. 3.
(ra
Ta(iJi,)iSe^i6i
'Apye-
probably to be assumed
like Corinth. rapia-Tepov^
Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), TiayeXaiSa Tapyeio 'Apyeiov), Cypr.
(cS
than crasis
OTrdyov
(6
eirdymv).
Dor. x'^ (''«' o)> Ioh-j Cret. k&J (koI 6), KWTTi, (koL ottl). El. KoiroTapoi (koI oirorapoi). Cf. (cf. 41.2).
y^oXetfta'i
(kuI 6
Att.,
iXea<;)
with double
crasis,
hke
x'^"^ {""^ o
in Theocritus.
a + o (cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvvin,d<; (a, 'OXvv'ind<;). a + e (cf. 41.3). Locr. ha/mpoiKCa (a eiripoiKia). Att.-Ion. Kdyw (koo iyco), k&ttl (koi eiri), rav 6. a + e (cf. 41.1). (t^ iv), etc.. West Greek ktjv, ktjk, KTpri (koi ev, koI ex, Kal iiri), 4. 5.
etc.
So also in Thessalian
Kifie (koI
i/jie)
(no.
33) Kip and re? (ra
e?).
Lesbian has
in an early ins^cription, though the texts of the Aeolic
poets have mostly
kcL- (KafjLo
and Arcadian has
Ke-rri.
1 We continue, as a matter of convention, to transcribe in tlie form of crasis where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9.
GREEK DIALECTS
74
With words beginning with
7.
[94
Inscriptions some-
a diphthong.
as Delph. KTjiiKKeia (ical
times show the regular crasis with
ev-,
Eu/eXeta), Ehod. ovSa/Mo (o Ev8d/Xov),
but otherwise the diphthong
unchanged, that Thess. Kol
(Kal
^
is,
what
ol),
is
probably elision rather than
Delph. Kovre (km ovre).
OtVoTTt'S?;?),
crasis, e.g.
Ion. TolKoireSov (to olKOTreSov), koIvottiStj';
Attic and Ionic literature (also %ot
and in Theocritus. Forms
Similarly kov, kovtc,
= kuI
and
ol,
etc. in
= xal
xev-
(jeal
ev-),
Herodotus and
like wurd? (6 avro'i) in
Theocritus, amoXo'i (o aliroKosi) in Theocritus, iccovSev (koX oiiSev) in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. coiavfivjjTr]<;
=6
yerav
{icaX
But the proper transcription
alav/j.vqTrj';).
the pre-Ionic alphabet
sometimes uncertain,
is
With words beginning with
El. KvTraBvKioi (kuI vtto-),
In such cases there V or
t
was lengthened,
have here simply 9.
i
or
v.
Delph. KlSimrai
Cret. Kvlee<: (kuI utVe?), (ical
ISiMTai).
course no evidence as to whether the
is of
as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably
{to iapov),
(tol eiriapoi),
napo
article
the final vowel or diph-
and even tuvto
(to)? avTco),
This
but an extension of the principle of inscription.
final
consonant.
(rS iapSi), Ttapol (rol lapoi), Teiridpoi
lapoixdap Tcop 'OXwrriai).
an Attic
we
elision.
In Elean in the forms of the
Thus riapov
in
forms in
(o oIko<;') or hoiKo<;.
thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with
(Tft)/)
of
Thess. Kevpep-
evepyerav) or Kevfepyerav, Boeot. rivTpiTicfxivTO (ral
EvrprfTK^avTw) or TevrperitpavTo , Aegin. hoiKo
e.g.
Once
Top lapofxdop ToXvviriai
clearly not crasis proper,
is
elision.^
El. toI
Cf.
'vtuvt
Ovlwi (t&i viai) iypafievoi with
aphaeresis.
Apocope 95.
Apocope
inscriptions,
prepositions.
but
unknown in Attic-Ionic usual in other dialects for at least some of the
of prepositions is almost is
All of them have av (or
6v, iiv)
has av in literature and a few cases of
^
See footnote,
wdp
p. 73,
and irdp (even Ionic in inscriptions).
waV
PHONOLOGY
96]
and
TTOT are
found in nearly
all
the
ia Cretan, and rarely in Argolic),
But these are mostly confined
75
West Greek
dialects (but not
and in Boeotian and Thessalian.
to the position before dentals, espe-
forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur, with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes lq Boeotian and Laconian; /car also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (lq Arcadian cially
before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the
icd
article, (cf.
otherwise /carv formed after awv).
also Tre/aoSo?
= 7repioSo<;),
Elean
Delphian
irep occurs iq
{•>rdp),
and Thessalian
Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names ia Locrian dapidv), Cretan, and Laconian.
ostt,
ctt,
vtt
of TreSa is seen in Arc. ire rot?
Apocope
is
ir.
An apocopated
i.e. -n-eiS) rot?.
most extensive in Thessalian, which has
-TTOT, irep, air, iir, vir.
(Ile/jpo-
are Thessalian only,
except for two examples of eV in Boeotian before
form
also in
;
av, Trap, kot,
Tlie Thessalian genitive singular in -oi
is
also
by apocope, beginning with the which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4). Apocopated forms are more common in early iascriptions than later, when there is a tendency, partly due to Koivrj influence, to best explained as arising from -oto article,
employ the Forms
a.
full forms. like /carov, wordv, instead of kcit tov, ttot tov, occur not only in
early inscriptions where double consonants are not mritten, but also in the
some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-
later inscriptions of
spelling only, tion,
due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part from Ka(Ta)
to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic KaraSe TctSe.
So in Arcadian the
spelling
is
almost uniformly Ka (early KaTovw,
KOKpive, etc., later KwraTrtp, Koxaixhiav).
expand the forms
In doubtful cases
to Ka(T) Toi/etc. in our texts, if only
f
it is
better to
the convenience
of the student.
Consonant Assiinilation
Assimilation of final
96. 1.
v.
To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like t^/x
iroXtv,
roy KrjpvKa,
vvp. fiev, are
likewise ia the other dialects.
frequent in Attic inscriptions, and
So also between object and verb as
GREEK DIALECTS
76 Delph. TOKiofi
{jtepero),
[96
Arc. iroa-o^on iroevTw, and in looser combina-
tions as Att. iaTl/i irepl, Arc. iv eiriKpLai^ Kardirep, Arg. Trotoiey
Kara. 2.
To
Kos (a? Sirji
cr
Te a-reXep.
3.
ecrTQ)(?)
2e\eu-
(Tv^niravrav, Delph. a?
avXeovre^, Epid. to? aaKov.
Cf. Ion.
iraaav-
beside TravavSirji, and Lesb. TraeravSidaavro^.
Before
arise
rm
Att. e? ^d/Mcoi, Ion.
= dv),
+ consonant.
Att.
So Ehod., Cret.
e'.cr
arijXrji
but oftener
e arriXtfi, also
ra crrdXav. These do not
e crraXat, El.
by assimilation but by regular loss of v. See 77.2, 78. To X. Att. eX XifivAK, rb\ Xoyov, Ion. eX Aapva-crm, Delph.
TwX Aa^vaSdv, Cf. a-vXXeyco,
Lac.
aXXvco
e'X
AuKeSuLfiovi, Epid. roX XCOov,
— dvaXvw,
4.
To
a.
In Cyprian, where v before a consonant
/3.
t&X
Xcdtov.
etc.
Att. ip 'PoScoi, Top 'PoSiov.
Cf. crvppiirTco etc.
is
always omitted in the inte-
rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence
combination as
Ta(v) TTToXlV. 97. Assimilation of final 1.
To
V.
Delph.
Toiiv
?.
v6p,ov<;.
Cf.
'
vrjcrov).
2.
To
vda(a)a';
fi
To
and f
= ra?
iu Cypr. ko, 3.
X.
.
Cypr. pewo^ii) fieya
To
S.
= feiro's
pavdaam. In the same way
fiev,
p^eya, Ta(/r)
arose
«a =
fa-
/ca? (icai)
Arc. ko, f otKtot?.
Att. ToX Xido'i, Cret. toiX Xeiovai, tIX XSi (rt?
Lac. eX AuKeBaifiova (eX 4.
(IleXoTro?
YieXoirowTja-oii
= e?),
So regularly in Cretan,
Kaa-reptov, iraTpoB SoVtos.
Be (no. 93), fiaTp6{S)
Be,
Xijt),
toi(X) AaKehaifiovioK. e.g.
rdZ
hai(no<;,
Earely elsewhere, but
Ta{B) Bevre'pat.
cf.
raS
Se,
eS
Si-
Ehod. Zev{S)
Assimilation in the oppo-
seen in Arg. /ScoXa? a-evrepat (no. 81). Cretan only, as t^O Ovyarepa'i. Cf. Cret. 00
site direction is 5.
To
medially a.
e.
= ad
(85.3).
Before a word beginning with a vowel final s may be treated as intervoLac. AtoAi/ceVa AioXevOepiS = Aios IkItov Atos iXevOepiov (cf 59.1),
calic, e. g.
Cypr. KO a.(v)n,
.
to.
v)(£pov (59.4), Eretr. oirtop av (60.3).
PHONOLOGY
100]
98. Assimilation of final p to Boi,
vaTeS
and
Soei
-
77
So regularly in Cretan,
S.
7raTe(S) Soei, inre(S) Se.
aveS
e.g.
Of. Cnid. 7ra(S)
Adfia-
Tpa (wap Aa/nar/aa). 99. Assimilation of a final mute. 1.
Final
The apocopated forms
t.
they occur otherwise than before r
Kara and
of
lated (sometimes with further simplification;
= TTjOO?
KUTT TVaVTO'i, TTOK kL (tTOT Kl KaTOTrTw;, Lesb.
in compounds,
kuk
cf.
95
(Sappho),
(Alcaeus), KaXX.vovro<;, Arc. Kaieei/j-evav, icaKpive, Lac.
Final
er Tol. 3.
tt.
So
etc.
Ka{h)Ba\eoLTO, Ka{6)9vTd^, Lesb. /ea/S/3aXXe
ra^aTov), KajSatvcav (Alcman), 2.
Thess.
a), e.g.
Tt), BoeOt. TToS Ad(pVr], TTOK
Ke(f>dXa<; (Alcaeus), KUfi ixev
e.g. El.
ttotl, so far as
95), are generally assimi-
(cf.
Thess. cnr,
em-
But tO
etc.
= airo,
is
Ka/Sara (Ka-
often unassimilated.
dr
are assimilated in
iirl.
ra?,
Cf. 86.2.
Final
k.
See 100.
In most
100. e|.
dialects, as in Attic, e|
becomes
e/e
before a
consonant, this appearing often as 1% before an aspirate, and 67 before sonant mutes and X,
usual before vowels, and
all
/x,
e/c (i'x^,
v,
p,
until late times
The general
consonants.
rule
is,
when
m
is
then, e^ before
But the antevocalic form
iy) before consonants.
ef occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so regularly in Oyprian, as e^ toi
In Locrian
it is
etc.).
fully assimilated to all consonants, whence,
the simphfication of double consonants in the spelling,
simply as
e,
it
with
appears
e.g. e Ta<;, i Sd/io, etc., i.e. e(T) ra?, e'(S) Sdfio, e'(p) poi-
vdvov, e(9) OdXaa-a-wi, e(X)
Xt/ievo';, i(y)
'NavirdKTO.
In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form before consonants is iaXiaivco
(cf.
e?, e.g.
Thess. es rdv,
also ia-K-qSeKaTrj
from
ef).
ia-So/jLev,
Boeot.
e's
tS>v,
Arc. e? rol, eVSe'XXoi'Tes,
ifTTrepaa-ai, Cret. e? top, ia-tcXTja-ia, Thess., Boeot., Cret. ea-yovoi;
eKyovo<;.
AH
these dialects have ef before vowels except Boeotian,
where e%? appears in an early i^ei^mv,
=
ecrtTeifiev.
This
is
inscription, but usually
eo-?,
as eo-?
probably a transfer of the anteeonso-
nantal form in an intermediate stage of
its
development
(e^, eVs,
e's).
GREEK DIALECTS
78 a. e'^,
of es in other dialects
There are some traces
e.g. Cypr.
es irdAtos
=
St/ceA-uas,
ck or
and
«« iroXios (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. I<7k\ij-
Rhegium), Delph. tayovoi
Tos (Syracuse,
which generally have
(Hesych.), Arg. e(s)
es ttoO' IpTrti- iroOev i]Kfis
according to some
[lOO
(?
C
no. 51,
45).
Consonant Doubling 101.
1.
Before vowels. Cret. raw e/^iWi/, o-vw-lt, Boeot., Corintli.
avv-eOrjKe, Att. ^vvv-ovtl, also
This
tion.
iji'i'
e^wy,
av, in a Koti'^ inscrip-
toi'!'
a compromise between phonetic and etymological
is
and the examples, though
syllabification,
rare, are
mostly earUer
than those for the similar doubling in internal combination
With
2. etc.,
oo-cttk; etc. (89.1),
compare Att. etV?
ti]V,
(89.3).
Epid. eV? to,
Coan tov a
or Epid. to craKeXo'i,
V movable
The
102.
movable in the dative plural in
V
verb forms in -ai(v) and Ionic,
where
it
-e(i') is
a
marked
-a-i(v)
and in the
characteristic of Attic-
appears from the earhest inscriptions on with in-
creasing frequency and before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic its
use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels,
and
it is also
somewhat more common before a pause in the sense Only in the dative plural does it appear in other
than elsewhere.) dialects,
and even here only in Thessalian
Heraclean (evTaaaiv
etc.).
In verb forms
(xpefiaa-iv, no. 33)
it is
and
wholly unknown in
the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found
is
a sure
sign of K0CV1] influence.
Note. In the
dat. pi. -cnv the v is
due to the analogy of pronominal aixfii, in which v is in-
Lesb. afifuv and herited (beside a form without v). After the dat.
datives like Att.
-o-i(v),
ij/tiiv.
Dor.
d.fi,iv,
pi. -<7i(v)
arose the 3 pi.
e.g. 3 pi. ipov(n(v) after dat. pi. part. <^€joou
8ft)cri(v),
TiOrfTiiv), etc.
etymological
v,
aU forms with forms with
Another source
is
3 sg. ^ev (originally 3 pi. with
163.3) to 1 sg. ^a, after the analogy of which arose -£(v) to 1 sg. -a, as olSev, W-qKev,
from which it extended later to which are not found in the
1 sg. in -ov, as eXcyEi/, iXajSei', etc.
earliest inscriptions.
PHONOLOGY
103]
79
ACCENT 103.
one
of
Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowlThis was characterized by the recessive accent,
edge.
a6(f)o
The Doric accent
is
said
by the grammarians
to be processive in
certain classes of forms, e.g. iXd^ov, ardaai, alye'; (TTrjaai, alye^.
But the statements are too meager
eralization as to the
= Att. eXa/Sov,
to
admit
of gen-
known whether Hence the practice now
system as a whole, nor
Doric dialects had these
all
e.g. TroVa/ios,
XeO/cos.
peculiarities.
is it
frequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms
with the ordinary Attic accent. dialect forms can be little o.
A question of
of practice
among
tional forms
detail,
In general our accentuation of
more than a matter
touching -which there
editors of dialect texts,
which
is
is
of convenience. considerable difference
whether, in the case of
differ in their quantitative relations
inflec-
from the corre-
sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to
change the accent to accord with the Attic system, Kpiviiv,
or Kptvev, ace. pi.
e. g. infin.
xpivev lite
like ^epofievmn, or <^EjQo/xevos, Cret. Kaip-
ipoix,ivfK
Tovavs, cTTaTyjpavi like KpuTTOvws, (TTaTTJpa^, or KapTovavi, (rraT-qpavs-
question of the true accentuation
is
The
a complicated one, differing in each
and impossible of any certain answer. But practical convensome cases, as in the accusative plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative class of forms,
ience favors the use of the Attic accent in
in
the cases mentioned.
all
The pronominal adverbs in -a, -at, and -m we accent as perispomeua, following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since working rule, and, for -a), serves to distinguish But it is far from certain that the accent was uniform, and that we should write e.g. dAAei, oAAat, TravrSi, as we do, and not, with some, aXXa like Att. oixa, and oXAou, n-d.vra.i like Att. aXX-g, TravTj;. And as between mrei and oiret, etc., about which the grammarians this affords a convenient e. g.
Tovrm from gen.
were in doubt, we beside oiKoi,
ttov,
tovto).
definitely prefer
in spite of avrov etc.).
though
evSot etc. (cf. ivravdoi)
oTrei, oirai, oTrrt, oirrj, oirui
We
accent
may
also
(cf . Att. oirov
evSoi, e^ot, ^x°'' ^*°'' ^^^^
be defended.
INFLECTION
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES Feminine a-Stems 104. 2.
1.
NoM.
Gen. Sg.
oiKiav, ^afiiav,
—
Dat. Sg.
Boeot. -at
dialects
{-ae,
-r),
which have
6.
Gen. Pl. -awv, -eav, -mv,
7.
Dat. Pl. In early Attic,
and
after
also -d,
See 38, 39.
-rj, -ei.
assumed in the other
-ot (106.2).
NOM. Pl.
-dv, Att.-Ion.
-ijv.
-di (Boeot. -ae,
Attic.
-t),
26).
-dv.
See
41.4.
-dcn(v), -7]cn(v),
— In — In
B.C. -at?.
and probably
beside -dv in early
-d
this is to be
Aco. Sg.
420
whence
-rji,
and
26),
5.
rare
Arc. -dv after the masculine, as
ra?,
-di, Att.-Ion.
4.
-riia-i(v),
-17.
—
-579.
but only at Tegea, and here
and always
inscriptions, 3.
-d, Att.-Ion.
Sg.
-a?, Att.-Ion.
sometimes
-dicn(v),
Ionic, -r)iai(v) regularly, -ai? being
Lesbian,
this occurs, rarely, elsewhere.
-aicri
— Most
(but always rat?),
have
dialects
-at?
from
the earliest times. 8.
Ago. Pl. -av;, with the same development as has -ov? from
o-stems,
namely
(see also 78)
-av^, -ov;
-a?, -0?
Cret.,
-av
Arg.
Arc, (Cypr.?)
Thess.,Ther.,Coan
-a?, -ou? or -60?
Most
dialects 80
-at?, -ot?
-a?, -ai
Lesbian
-o?, *-0t9, -oip
Elean
INFLECTION
106]
81
Masculine d-Stems 105.
1.
Att.-Ion. a.
NOM.
Sg. -a? (with secondary
after the analogy of -09),
?,
-»??.
Forms without
occur, several in Boeotian (Trvdiovuca, KaXXla,
s also
and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. Xeora, though this is possibly a form in -to. like Horn. hnroTa.
etc.),
Gen. Sg. -do (with
2.
whence Are.-Cypr. -dv Att. -ov a.
is
in place of
o,
(22),
elsewhere
s,
also El. tc-
after that of o-stems),
-a, Ion. -e
-ta.
See
41.4.
not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whola in TXa
-dfo,
Corcyra (no. 87) and Gela,
form was already
-d,
two metrical inscriptions from
a reminiscence of the epic -do (the spoken
is
which appears in other equally early
inscriptions, as
'ApvuiSa no. 88, A/rcvux no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological p, either representing a glide sound before the following o (cf. dfvrav,
See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological
no. 88. p, as
XapAs
= Hom. Xdo^.
Forms
b.
in
-ds,
with the old ending unchanged and belonging with the
nominatives in -d (above. In), occur in scattered examples in Megarian (no. 92)
and from various parts of Northwest Greece. names in -ip, from the fourth century on, frequently
Att.-Ion. proper
c.
form the genitive
after the analogy of cr-stems, e. g. Att. KoAAtdSovs (after
Aij/MxrOeyov; etc.), Ion. AcaSeos, dialects, e.g.
Rhod.
'
ApurrclBeiK-
This type spreads to other
MvcoviSevs.
0-Stems 106.
Gen. Sg.
1.
-010
(from
*-oo-to, cf. Skt. -asya) as in
whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) Elsewhere, with loss of
Cyprian -ov beside etc.,
lows
-o (at
t
and
-01,
contraction, -ov or -m (25).
Idalium
but also apyvpo, dXpo, before a consonant,
a. -oto is
^*'°-
— In
fiurdov, apyvpov, ^iXoKvirpov,
and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel ;
Homer,
as rot, XP°^°'-'
or consonant fol-
and always
to).
often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the But in Thessalian it also occurs in a few prose in-
epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88.
scriptions, -010.
and the grammarians often
refer to the Thessalian genitive in
This, together with the fact that apocope
is
more extensive
in Thes-
saJian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual
GEEEK DIALECTS
82
[lOG
from -mo far more probable than other explanations which sepafrom this and so from the forms of all the other dialects. For the added v in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate. Thess.
-ot
rate it entirely
2.
Dat.
ot in
23).
-at in
Sg.
inscriptions
most
dialects,
whence
Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian
from various parts
of
also
-co
(38
(-oe, -v, -et, 30),
;
Thess. ov,
and in
later
Northern Greece (Delphi, AetoUa,
Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea).
-m and may be derived from it, like But in general -ot is rather the original locative (cf. oiKot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is obscure, owing to the lack of early mateHal or the ambiguity of -01 in a.
-£t
In Euboea
from
-rji
-ot replaces, earlier
(see 39).
the pre-Ionic alphabets. ,
3.
NOM. Pl.
-ot (Boeot. -oe, -v, 30).
4.
Dat. Pl.
-oia-i(v),
it lasts
of -ot?, especially in T019). 5.
as in
somewhat longer than
West
— Elsewhere only Ace. Pl.
-01'?,
Homer,
in early Attic, Ionic,
in Attic (but
Ionic),
some
where
early examples
and Lesbian (but here always
-ot? (Boeot. -v?, -et?,
Elean
-oip).
with the same development as
-av<;.
See
78,
104.8. 6.
Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in Homer, whence -oiv in most
dialects in after the
which the form occurs
at
all.
— Elean
-oiok, -oioip,
analogy of the dative plural, as Swotot?, airoioip. Consonant Steins in General
107.
1.
Ace. Sg.
-av in place of the usual
-a,
with
2;
added
after
the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)Spijd{v)rav, Thess. Kiovav, El. a'yaXp.aToj>5spav (but possibly -(fxopdv
nom. 2.
-^topa?),
and among
Nom. Pl.
-ev
from
late inscriptions of various dialects.
for usual -e?
originated in pronominal forms.
occurs in late Cretan, having
See 119.2
a.
Dat. Pl. -eaai, as in Horn. TroSeercn, probably an extension of the form of o--stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Les3.
bian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis),
and Boeotian, and
is
also found in
early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean (cjivydSea-a-i no. 60 -ot?),
and in inscriptions
;
elsewhere
of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra,
mrLECTION
108]
Epidamnus, Syracuse). a-iv
(perhaps originally
with
ei'T- of
•
83
— Heraclean has -aaai =
*aa-(7i.
Skt. satsu,
in pres. part. evTaa-
then
evTei etc.), irpaa-aovTaaai, etc.
evraa-a-i
oi'i,
by fusion
as Travrot?
etc.,
after the analogy of o-stems, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean,
and the Northwest Greek
Koivrj,
whence
finds its
it
way
iato
various dialects in later times. 4.
haps
Ace. Pl. first
-69
in place of -as,
i.e.
the nom. for the ace, per-
used in the numeral rerope? owiug to the influence of
the indeclinable irevTe
seen in Delph. heKareropei (no. 49,
etc., is
early fifth century), reropes, SeX^iSe? (in an inscription of early
fourth century
;
but otherwise in Delphian only TeTopa
and
etc.),
regularly ia Elean ([Tero/aje?, sixth century, irXeCovep, ^^dpiTep, no. 61, etc.)
and Achaean
(iXda-a-ove'i, SafiocnovX,aKe<;, etc.), also
in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic. -av<:,
after the analogy of a-stems, in Cretan, e.g. OvyaTepavs,
a-Taripav;, etc. (T-Stems 108.
Gen.
sg.
(9), -€v?
1.
All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms.
in most dialects -eo?,
whence
Proper names in
sg.
in
Euboean
Boeotian, Cretan,
— Ace.
-la (9), occasionally
-kXci^s, -kX^s.
(beside -kA^s), Boeotian (-xXres, in
-to? in
in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.5).
ace. pl. neut. -ea, a.
whence
Cypr.
-KXe/res,
-KA.t7s) till
»?
sg.
etc.
masc. and
(42.1).
whence
-icXei^ in
Attic
about 400 B.C., and regularly
(gen. -Kkim, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -kX^s- Gen. (= Horn. -kX^os, cf. 16), Att. -kXeous, but
Cypr. -nXipttK, Boeot. -kXcios
most dialects -icAeos. For names in -icXeas instead 2.
of
-likeifi,
see 166.1.
Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the
analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic (e.g.
Att. 1,a>KpdTT]v, ^coKparov, Eretr. gen. EvKpaTco, TifioKXew),
was especially favorable to Thus ace. sg. in -fjv {-rjv -779 = Boeot. AafioreXeiv etc.. Arc. ^iXokX^v, and even in
where the agreement in the nom.
-rj<;
this, but also in the other dialects.
-dv: -as), e.g.
appellatives in Lesb. SajJLOTeXrjv
etc.,
:
Cypr. itreXev.
— Dat.
sg.
in
84
GKEEK DIALECTS
•
Lesb. KaX\UXr]i.
-jjt,
perhaps,
also,
etc.
;
(or
nom.
xe(o)?
?).
-???
in
sg.
?),
in Thess. 'liriTOKpdTet'i
105.2 I)
^epeKpdre'; (no. 33
(like -a)
-rj
in Lesb. @eoyepv
sg. in -v (like -d)
(like -a?,
by mistake
for gen.
— Voc.
— Gen.
[108
or ^epeKpa-
;
in Arc. 'AreXrj etc., Delph.
IIoXw/ejoaTT;.
The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -ei as Mevvei, ^iWei, @dX\ei, Bevvei, are also best understood as vocatives of this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -i;?, in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of
-7]To<;,
(T-stems (gen. sg. -tos, ace. sg.
-eiv).
i-Stems 109.
In
1.
dialects except Attic-Ionic, and, for the
all
most
part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with
throughout, namely
(Gret.
-ts, -to?, -I, -iv, -tes, -icov, -uri, -is
-tz/?)
t
or
-ia
2.
is
The type
in
(from
-t?, -eoj?
almost exclusively Attic.
in Ionic,
Homer),
as in
-ei, pi. -et?, etc.
and Thasos, and Swdp^i in Teos
scriptions of Chios (no. 4)
But otherwise
-r)o
In Ionic TroXem? occurs in early
and always in other
dialects,
nom.-acc.
pi.
-eis,
inscriptions of dat. sg.
A
-et
and
and
many
-eai, are
the
dialects it is
In general,
to be adopted, next the
first
lastly the gen. sg.
(no. 3).
forms of this
type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. the Attic datives,
in-
-ea><;.
common
Thus
in the later
to find gen. sg.
-io<;,
but
-ei.
gen. sg. TTo'Xeo?
is
found in the
and in
Koivrj,
later inscriptions
of various dialects. 3.
Lesbian has a nom.
pi. -Z?
(Trb'Xt?,
no. 21), perhaps the ac-
cusative used as nominative. 4.
Cyprian has such forms as gen.
iTToXipt.
The p
is
to the analogy of v5.
A
and 9;u-stems
transfer to the type
characteristic of
sg.
Tifioxapipo^, dat.
certainly not original here,
and
is
sg.
perhaps due
(gen. -vfo^, -ipoi).
-ts, -tSo?,
Euboean proper names
as frequently in Attic, is in
-t?,
as ArjfjLO')(dpiSo^.
INFLECTION
UlJ
85
\)-Stems
110. Nearly all the iuscriptional forms occurring are the usual
ones of the type
with the dareoi
Boeot. [f]dano<;
-u?, -vo?.
of non-Attic literature.
Nouns
The stem
111.
For
from
e,
agrees
9)
see 112.2.
in -£us
throughout, nom.
is t]v, rjf
(i
vti5?
sg. -eu?
(from -tjw,
cf.
37.1), gen. sg.^-jj/ros, etc. 1.
The
original forms in -7?fo?,
without the
bian (^aa-i\rjo<;
etc.),
salian (/Qao-tXeto? 2.
-Tjfi, etc.
are preserved, with or
f, in Cyprian (;8a«riXef 09, 'ESaXtl/rt, 'ESaXte/res), Les-
Boeotian (IlToiepL, ypafinaTetoi},
etc.),
Attic only are
and Elean
/Sao-tXeo)?,
Thes-
etc.),
(ySao-tXae?), as also in
Homer.
^aaiXed, with quantitative metathe-
But from the beginning of koivi^ influence 0aai\.€a)<; is one of the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects. 3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects exsis.
cept Elean, have /3acrt\eo9, ^acriXel,
with shortening
etc.,
of the
rj.
Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions (Cret. foiK€o<; etc.),
which has Ehod.
but
also 'AX/cTytSe? etc.
later
;
Ace. Sg.
Hepae
always
iepel etc.),
(no.
101,
and once
Beside -eo? sometimes -eu?
common than
(cf.
te/ji},
-ij
fiarfj,
Coan
rence,
and due
jSaa-iXrj, etc.
But in Delphian and
(see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g.
/3acn\rj, Lac. ^acnXri,
(no. 76, fifth century),
Nom. Pl.
in the genitive of o--stems.
-ea in Ionic, Locrian, Cret^an.
of the Doric dialects
Delph.
teprji, TloXifji, etc.
Meg. lapds, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,
this spelling is far less
Mess,
iepri,
Meg.
ieprj,
Mycen.
Arg. ^aaiXrj, Ehod. ^aa-tXrj,
In these dialects
rypafi-
-ea is of later occur-
to koivt] influence.
-ee? in
Cretan
ally contracted to -eli.
Also
in early Attic,
Coan
and Arcadian
{Mavnvi)<;).
lape;.
Coan
find
'ISa/i€Vrjo<; (cf. TlovTooprjiSo';).
42.5),as
most
we
(e.g. Sjoo/aees) -jj?
and elsewhere, but usu-
(in part at least directly
(reTajOTTj?),
Laconian {Meyape
At Cyrene
from
etc.,
-^es)
no. 64),
occurs nom. and ace. pL
GREEK DIALECTS
86 Ace. Pl.
when not
in Ionic and Doric (Cret. Spofieav;,
-ea
replaced by
of the
-ei
Arcadian has nom.
4.
[ill
sg.
in
-?;?,
cf.
107.4),
koiv-i].
as
^ove<; (Cyprian
lep7]<;, rypa(f)i]<;,
also once ye/sl?, but usually -ev?), ace. sg. hiepe v (cf 108.2), .
=
nom.
pl.
-ev? are also found elsewhere. 'M.avnvrj';. Some proper names in-?j? 5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. I'epeeos, gen. sg. lepeat, likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. \e«t) belonging to \eu?.
Some
Zew. Zew uncertain origin, in an 112.
cf.
1.
Att.
AieiTperj<;,
Nouns
Irregular
or Aev? (84).
A((f)o'?, At(/r)t
inscription of Corcyra
as in
Homer,
and one
Dodona But
of
Cypr. Aipei6efiK), Ai(p)a, in most dialects.
East
also in various dialects (attested for El.),
(also Atet, of
Ion.,
Coan, Ther.,
Zrjpa (Cret. Afjva, Trjva,
Ztjvo';, Zrjvi,
Cret.,
etc., 37.1).
Late forms with a are hyper-Doric. 2.
Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptional
viv
vlo'i,
occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem viv-:
Nom.
Sg.
vw?
Cret.,
Lac, Att.
(Att. also
Gen. Sg.
uteos Cret., Att.
Dat. Sg.
vlel
Ace. Sg.
vivv Arc, Cret., Locr., etc.
Nom. Pl.
ArgoL, Phoc, Att.
utVes Cret. (as in
Dat. Pl. vicun Aco. Pl. 3.
fi'qv.
p,rivvo
Thess.
Hom.)
;
Att. vleh.
Cret. (as in Horn.), after
vlvvf Arg., Cret.
Stem
vv
Thess. Auto? (no. 33).
;
*p,7)vc7-
fieivv6<;,
;
(cf.
Att.
analogy of iraTpaxn
etc.
vlel';.
whence (77.1) Lesb. The nom. */jli^v<; became
Lat. mensis),
Att. etc.
iJLrjv6<;.
+ cons., but later than the assimmedial va), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg. Heracl. /^?j?. In Attic, /xet? was replaced by /jltjv formed after
*/aei's
(vowel-shortening before- v
ilation of fiek,
the analogy of original v-stems
due 4.
m
-rjv, -rjvo<;.
to the analogy of Zeu?, Zt]v6<; (above,
\a?,
Hom.
\da<;.
Elean
fi€v
perhaps
1).
Originally a neuter o--stem to \da
ing 6 \ao9, o Xa9, after the analogy of o \i6o<; etc tive beside Xao? also Att. Xaov (Soph.), Cret. \a6.
Hence
in geni-
INFLECTION
114] 5.
f rj/ia nom.-acc. sg. = e^yiia, but gen. sg. ra? prjiiofs from So also Cret. *afi<^Lhr)fjia, ornament (cf. StdBrj/jia), -fia.
Cret.
a stem in
but gen. 6.
sg. a/jbiriBT^fian.
which in Attic
x°^'>>
and remains so in
declined as a consonant stem (gen.
Ionic, e.g. ace. sg. X"^^} g^n.
See 27
XW-
Xe'P.
is
properly a contracted o-stem (from x°F°-) like TrXoO?,
sg. xoo'f); is
7-
113.
Beside
1.
T
x^^-
of Adjectives
both with anomalous
K/oetTTtoi',
*iMeyia)v) in Ionic
For Dor. Kappwv,
*KpeTia>v) in Ionic.
(-TrXewi no.
21) and Cretan
TrXies, ifKiav^, ifKia, beside ttXlovo^, irXiova, ifKiov. ros, is in origin a I'-stem form, cf. 77.1 a). cf.
= irXeov. = TrXeto-ros is
El.,
Cf. also
(e.g.
TrXe'e?,
Gortyn.
ifklacriv,
Dre-
Arc. ttXo? (from
42.5 d) adv.
Heracl. TroXtcrTo? 3.
we
Cret. «a/3-
ir-stem forms, like Horn.
pi. TrXeove?,
TrXe'tai',
occur in Lesbian
*7r\eo?,
et,
and Arcadian, and
from *Kdpria)v) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81.
Beside
7r\e'a9,
and
/ieifft)!'
normal fie^mv (from
Kpeaaav (from
pi.
6, 79.
Comparison
find the
87
(also
Lac. a(a-)(Ti(TTa
in
formed directly from from
(this regularly
from the compar. aatrov
= a7jj;to-Ta,
Aesch.)
ttoXu?. is
formed
*d
NUMERALS Cardinals and Ordinals
114. 1-10.
1.
Nom.
ov8i
*evs.
as in
Cf. 78.
— Fem.
sg.
Homer. Also mase.
irpdro^ 2.
is
S-,
to? (cf.
Hom.
= e/eeti'o?.
West Greek and
uncertain (not
etc.
;
979
(cf.
Lac.
see 97.4), from
dat. sg. neut.
[Boeot. la
now
Boeot. irpdro';.
la>)
i'a,
in Cretan,
in Corinna.]
The source
of
*-7rp6aTO';, cf. 44.1).
Svo (Boeot. Siovo, 24) in aU dialects.
ending of consonant
eh, Heracl.
Law-Code IX. 50
but, of different origin, Lesb., Thess.
fiia,
but with pronominal force Att. etc. n-pSiTO';,
masc. Att.
= evs
Lac. once Sve with the
stems.— Sveiv = Bvolv
in late Att.
and
koivi^.
GEEEK DIALECTS
88
— Plural forms 3.
in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., Heracl. hv&v,
hvoK, Thess. 8m?, and hval{v) in late Attic and
Cret.
45.5.
[ll4
Att. etc.
— Ace.
from
Cret. r/see?, Ther.
T/aet?,
with
t
See
numerals,
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in dialects,
namely nom.
r/jet?
and elsewhere, and
in ^Attic
25,
introduced anew
of the indeclinable
Under the influence
rpiSiv etc.).
*T/3«e?.
t/st}?, froiji
Cret. t/>ui'? (for t/jiV?
T/ot9,
Koivrj.
some
ace. r/at? in
Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian. TpiTo^, Lesb. repro^ (18).
Att. TeTTa/aes, Ion., Arc. reacrepe'i (also Teacrape; in Ionic
4.
Boeot. ireTrape'i, Lesb. jreaavpe'i
Koivrj),
Greek
TeTope<;.
From
*qTi'etuer- (cf. Lat.
(Horn. Triavpei),
and
West
quattuor, Skt. catvdras),
the differences being due to inherited variations in the second
and
syllable {tuer, tuor, tur, tur),
gM
(68)
and tu
(54
Hom.
TeTapro<;,
irevTe, Lesb.
5.
e^,
to the divergent
development of
81).
See 49.2
TeV/aaTo?, Boeot. Trerparo';.
Thess.
a.
irefiire (68.2).
Cret. irevTO'i (86.2).
irefjj'rrTO'i,
6.
e,
Delph., Heracl. f e'f.
Cret.,
See 52
For Boeot.
6.
ecr-Kj;-
SeKOTrj, see 100. cTTTa.
7.
—
e/38o/tto9,
but Delph.
Ae'/3Seyu.os
(cf.
Delph., Heracl.
i^SefiijKovTa, Epid. e/SSe/^ato?).
oKTw, Boeot., Lesb. okto (like Swo), Heracl., Ther. hoKrm (58
8.
Elean ottto (with ei/i-ea,
9.
Delph.
tt
from
eVvj} (42.1).
But
*ei'f a in Att. ei'ttro?, ivaKoa-ioi,
Ion. eiVaro?, elvaKocrtoi, Cret. fivaTo
Delph., Ther. AeVaro?, see 58 10.
See
6,
Se'wa,
116
Arc.
Se'/co
c),
eiTTd).
c.
See 54.
Lesb. eVoro?, see
(SutoSe/eo).
—
Se/caro';,
6,
Heracl. hevvea, 116
a.
Arc, Lesb. Sckoto?.
a.
115. 11-19. evSexa, rarely Sewa el? (e.g. Heracl. SeKa hev).
—
Att.
and Hom. SmSeKa, but in most
(e.g.
Boeot. SvoSe'/caro?), Delph., Heracl. Bexa Svo (also late Attic). Se«a, also indecl. rpeia-KaiSeKa (Attic after 300 B.C.) and
dialects BvcoSeica, rarely SvoBexa
T/3et9 /tat
rpia-KaiheKa (Boeotian etc.;
cf.
114.3);
also heKa rpeh, especially
INFLECTION
117]
when
89
the substantive precedes (so Attic even in
Similaa- variations for ei/Se/caro?,
StoSe/taTO?,
13th-19th, Att. Tpia-KuiBeKhTo^, 116. 20-90.
SucoSeKiaTo?,
kuI
TpLTO<; etc.,
fifth century).
14-19. hvoheKaTo
Se'/earo?, etc.,
(see
above).
but Tpeta-KaiSeKaTO'; or
in East Ionic, Boeotian,
and Lesbian
{-S€koto<:).
ecKoai (from *i-fi'Koa-i) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,
Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but fUari, ikutl {I, cf. Ther. hiKaSi, no. 107; for h see 58 c) in West Greek with Boeotian and Thessalian, with
not
t
feiKan beside pUari
et,
and t retained due
is
The
(61).
to the influence
Att. etc. TpiaKovra, Ion. rpii^Kovra.
ei
of Heracl.
of Att. eiKoai.
—
— TerrapaKOVTa, reaaepaKovra,
Tea-a-apaKovra, TreTTapuKovra (see 114.4), Delph., Corcyr., Heracl.
reTpatKovra (so doubtless in
—
Attic influence).
all
"West Greek dialects previous to
TrevrriKovTa, e^ijKOvra {pe^rjKOVTo), etc.,
in all dialects (but Ion. o'ySaiKovTa, 44.2).
with
tj
— Delph,, Heracl. he^Se'
See 114.7-9.
— Gen.
where the use
of such
fiiJKOVTa, Heracl. hoySon]Kovra, hevevijKovTa.
Tea
inflected genitives (also SeKcov) is one of the Aeolic features of the
dialect
(cf. Trefiireav,
Sexav in Alcaeus, also rpirjKovrwv in Hesiod).
Att., Ion. etKocTTo? etc., Boeot. fixaa-To^ {-KacrT6<; doubtless in all
West Greek
dialects also
but Thess. Ikoo-to's), Lesb.
;
et/cota-ro?,
rpid-
Koia-TO<;, i^i]KOia-TO<;).
The
form of the ordinals is that in -kootos (from -kmt-to-, Under the influence of the cardinals in -Kovra this became -koo-to'; in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence, *-KovoTos, -whence -koujtik (cf. 77.3, 78). To the same analogy is due a.
cf.
earliest
Skt. trihfat-tama- etc.).
the o of a.K(Kn, and of the hundreds in instead of the
more
-Kacrioi (cf. e/cardv,
-koctioi (e.g. rpiaKoa-ioi after' rptaKovra),
original a in pUaTi (Skt.
Skt. fatam, Lat. centum).
vihfati-,
Lat. vigintl), -Kanoi,
It is possible that a still further
extension of this analogical o is to be assumed in explanation of Arc. Arc, Lesb. Sckotos, Arc. 84ko, Lesb. tvoros.
hcKOTOv,
117. 2.
1.
100. Att.
200-90Q.
doubtless Thess.)
West Greek
a).
etc.
eKarov, Arc. heKorov.
Att.-Ion., Lesb. -Koa-ioi, -kcitioi.
See
6,
West Greek,
116
a.
Boeot. (and
Arc. -Kacnoi (with East Greek a, but
See 61.2, 116
a.
["7
GREEK DIALECTS
90
The a
extended to Simcocnoi
of TpLCLKoaioi. {Ion. rpivcoaioi) is
(Ion. ScrjKoaioi.),
of TerpaKoaioi, e-n-TaKoaioi, evaicoaiot. to
and the a
irevTaKoatoi, iJ^aKoaioi, oKTUKoaioi (but Lesb. oktcokoo-ioi).
1000. Att.
3.
from
x'>-">'
from
Lesb., Thess. j(;eXXiot,
*x«J-Xtot, *xea^\i'Oi.
but Ion. See
Lac. x^Xtot,
xe''A.toi,
76.
PRONOUNS Personal Pronouns
Singular.
118.
with
1.
:
Greek
or
e/A-
The stems, except in the nominative, begin 2. original tu, whence East Greek a-, "West re). But enclitic rot is from a form without u 1.
/u.-.
t- {Teo<;, riv,
—
>
and occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reolo 3. original and reiV are from the possessive stem teuo- (120.2). '. su, whence p- in some dialects {feo<;, poi, flv), otherwise Skt.
(cf.
fe),
—
NoM.
2.
6706, e^div (Boeot. tw, Iwv, 62.3).
See
Dor. TV, Boeot. tov.
(7v,
Gen.
3.
—
Ion. -ev, Att. -ou.
Locr. f eo9.
—
Dat.
4.
Tot), ol,
West Greek,
Dor.
lit.
jjlol,
ifioi, poi,
Ace.
1.
-01,
Epid.
aoi, croi
(lit.
lit. /^e.
rot,
Dor.
—
though
efiiv, lit.
119. Plural. tain, apart
1
1.
The forms
from the endings,
yusmdn As
e (fe); also
3.
etc.),
whence
reo?,
e/xe'o?,
Dor.
rot' rot, lit. Ion.
—
/rot).
-tv in
6.
West
lit.
fJLoi,
also rot'), as Cret., Calymn.,
Dor. tCv, Cret. piv.
lit.
lit.
Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.
Dor. and Epid.
of the first
aa-fi- (cf. Skt.
Dor. re (Cret.
vCv.
and second persons con-
asmdn
etc.)
Lesb., Thess. a/i/^-, Lesb.
and
v/ti/i-,
uo-ju.- (cf.
elsewhere
the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparatively
rare occurrence in inscriptions,
from
Dor.
lit.
later
-eo,
e^ei'.
Att.-Ion., Lesb. o-e,
2.
Tfc, written rpe, in Hesych.); also
—
whence
but mostly in the enclitic forms, as
and
ol,
e'/ite,
used as ace).
Skt.
as
ifieSev,
ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb.
Ehod., Delph., and 5.
as
a. -ot, as ifxoi,
Greek (where also never
-eo? in
&.
-0ei',
c.
Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc.
(Horn, ifieio etc. like tolo),
-eio
a.
—
61.6.
literary sources,
Kiihner-Blass
I,
some forms are added which are quotable only of the great variety, for which see
— but only a few out
pp. 580
ft.
INFLECTION
121] a/i- (Att.-Ion. rittr) or a/A-,
or lenis in the 2.
NoM.
aU
in
-€S
replaced by
In late Cretan
76,
and, for the spiritus asper
6.
dialects except Attic-Ionic,
Lesb.
-et?.
See
vfx,-.
person, 57, 58
first
91
Dor.
a/i/xe?, u/i^e?,
where
it
was
etc. o/ie?, i/xe?.
was frequently replaced by d/iiei/ under the influ-;u.£s was often replaced by the KotviJ That is, aft-iv for d/u.€'s after ^ipoiixv for ^ipofxjei. From d/xei', -ev was -/lev. extended to other pronouns and to participles, as ^jucv, tivcv, dKoixravrei;, etc. a.
ence of 1
3.
a/ies
verbal forms in which Dor.
pi.
Gex. -etwr (Horn.
rjiieCwv),
whence
-etov,
-uov
(9), -Siv.
Lesb.
Thess. afifieovv. El. afieav, Dor. afiecov, a/iicov (Cret.),
afip,€(ov,
later dfiav. 4.
Dat.
Lesb. dufuv,
-t(i').
So Dor.
^/ity, vfuv.
Dor.
dfifii, etc..
o-^ti',
but Att.-Ion.
a/niV,
a-^icri,
ir/iti/,
Att.-Ion.
Arc. a^ei
latter not satisfactorily explained. 5.
Ace.
-e
in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where
placed by-ea9,-a9. Lesb.,
d/ifie, vfifj-e,
Thess.
dfifie,
Dor.
it
was
re-
etc. dfie, vfie.
Possessives
120.
1.
iiju)
— PL Dor.
etc.
(Lesb.
dfi6<;
and
d/j,fio<;)
a/xeVe/ao?
(Lesb. afiixerepo';, Att.-Ion. 57/ierepo9). a.
2.
tuo-, Att. etc.
in literature only). a.
3.
cro'i?.
6.
teuo-, Dor.,
Lesb.
Both forms in Homer.
SUO-, Att. etc. 09, Cret. /roV.
Both forms in Homer.
—
PI.
6.
a^6^ and
—
seuo-,
reo'?,
Boeot. rto?
PI. v/xoV
Dor.
and
(lit.),
(all
vfj.eTepo
Thess.
eoV.
a-eT€po^.
Reflexive Pronouns
121. Aside
from the
pronouns as given in
which
is itself
reflexive use of the forms of the personal
118, 119, especially that of the third person
a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are
employed, as follows
Combinations of the personal pronouns with
1.
ing
its
avrSi
=
own
inflection, as in
eavra.
TO, eavTT]';.
Cf. also,
Homer
(a-ol
avrai
with the possessive,
avT6<;,
etc.).
Cret.
each keep-
So Cret. piv
ra pa auras
=
GEEEK DIALECTS
92
[l2l
1
2.
Compounds
same elements, with
of the
contraction, leaving
Att. i^iavrov, aeavTov or aavTov,
only the second part declined.
Coan tjvt&v The (lit.) ifiecovTOv etc. the Attic, and probably
eaVTOv or avrov (also late earov, drav, with a from dv
with
7]
from ea
Ion.
Thess. euTot, evrov).
;
forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like
;
are Attic. 3.
avToi alone, as sometimes in Homer.
=
ifiavTov (SGDI. 2501.4), El. avrap
= eavTov 4.
Thus Delph. avrov
eavrrj'; (no. 61.17),
=
Lac. avrS
(no. 66).
avTo?
aiiTO'i,
either with each declined separately, or, oftener,
merged into compounds This combination
is
types mentioned under Boeotian, but
is
1
of
somewhat varying form.
comparatively
and
It is
3.
late,
replacing the earlier
most frequent in Delphian and
found in several of the other West Greek
and probably even in Attic (Kiihner-Blass
I, p.
600, anm.
a.
avros a^Tss.
Delph. avroi TrortaiTous, Boeot. xar'airii
b.
avTocravTos.
Delph. avTocravTov
etc.,
Boeot. {nrip
(=
dialects, 5).
airoi)
avrocravtii),
avroii'.
Heracl.
fitT airrocravTlov, Cret. aiTotravTois, etc. c.
Delph. aixravrov
averavTos.
etc.,
Boeot. ava'avrutv,
Cret. avcratiTaSi
Argol. (Calauria) avo-auTas. d.
dcravTos.
Boeot. derauTv (late).
e.
avo'WTO's.
Delph. aicrwras Heracl.
f. avrauTos.
etc.
a.vra.vTo.%
See 33
(as in
a.
Sophron and Epicharmus), Aegin.
avravTOv. g.
Sicil.
gen. sg. airoira (Segesta), gen. pi. avriivra (Thermae).
ably from avraTov, avTarSiv
(cf. late earoij,
Prob-
above, 2), with transposition of
the last two syllables.
Demonstrative Pronouns 122,
Greek
The
article.
the analogy of
have
',
Nom.
see 58
o,
fj.
For the
o,
a.
Forms with added and Boeotian
For
as in Homer, in the West and in Boeotian. Att. etc. oi, ai, after a in some dialects which in general
pi. rot', tui,
dialects except Cretan,
i,
used like
(rav-i, toi-i, tv-i).
relative use, see 126.
ohe, are
found in Elean
(ro-i, ra-i)
INFLECTION
126]
93
= 6Be.
123. Thess. o-ve, Arc. o-vi, Arc.-Cypr. S-vv, reive,
and, with both parts inflected
Toti/eos, gen. pi.
Tovvveow.
Boeot. TrpoTTjvi (136.1).
rdvvvv, Toavvv.
pi.
sg.), Toivi, etc.
ovTcov, etc.
after
Cypr.
— Interchange
Tavra.
;
125.
from
ov throughout
1.
of
av and
ov.
is
throughout, ovrov,
Att. gen.
pi. fern,
tovtwv
So also Delph. rovra, rovTa<; (but instead of OV, see 34
Ion. Keivo's, Lesb., Cret., Ehod.,
iKelvo<;.
Cf.
avrai,
Boeotian (ovto, ovto) and Euboean {tovtu,
= ivravda).
For the spelling with
*Ke-evov.
'
West Greek
etc. ovroi,
vice versa El. neut. tuvtcov, due to influence of
rovret, also ivTOvOa also TavTai).
Cf. also
vv.
roOrot, ravrai, like to(, rai, in
Boeotian, with t replaced by
masc, neut.
sg.
Cypr. ovv, Arc. raw, tovvv, also (late)'
(examples from Cos, Delphi, Ehodes, Selinus). Att. after ovtov etc.
Thess. rove,
Horn. Tota-Secn), gen.
Arc. roovC (gen.
Cf. Horn., Boeot.,
Nom.
124. 0VT09.
—
—
(cf.
25 with
a.
—
Trjvo';,
Coan
a.
Kfjvo<;,
both
of different origin (*Te-ei'09),
in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well as in Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus). 2.
Neut. avrov in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip-
aiT6<;.
tions.
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns
126. of
The
relative o? occurs in all dialects.
forms of the
article,
frequent in
But the
Homer and
relative use
Herodotus,
is
usual
in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always
and Sappho;
in Alcaeus influence, as
o? in later inscriptions
shown by the
(rd, KaTTairep,
Greek late
oi, oi).
o-jrep,
rai, rol'i, etc., Cypr.
etc.
;
o,
but also
tov, etc.,
So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century inIt is also
Hera-
so often in Epicharmus), but in most
West
dialects it occurs,
if
(cf.
For the demonstrative
Lesbian).
at all, only in later inscriptions (so in
Delphian and Cretan, never in the
(L33).
to koivij
spiritus asper, kuO' oy, etc.), Thessalian
scription (no. 41), but later only 09
clean (tov, rd,
due
but also o? in an early metrical inscription), and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. Arc. dv, Cypr.
is
earlier period).
.use of o?, cf. Heracl. at fiev
.
.
.
Si Se
GREEK DIALECTS
94
[i27
127. Cret. orepo-;, which of two, is the true relative correlative of n-oTepo-!
Skt. yataras- beside kataras),
(cf.
and so related to the
oTTOTe/oo? as otos to oirolo^, ore to mroTe.
usual
128.
Ti9, Ti?.
Cypr.
at';,
Cret. dat. sg.
see 68.4.
Arc.
tIixl,
see 68.3, Thess. nk, Kt?
ffi?,
m. oTifii
= orivi,
and
fi-^Sifii
(/cti'e?),
= fj-ijTivi,
from *Ti-aiu with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin, Meg. (Ar.) ad = Tiva from *Tta, kasmdi, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc.
—
cf Att.-Ion. cLTTa, .
129. 1.
The
offTK,
indefinite relative oarK;, otk.
with both parts declined, in various
hoinve'i, Cret. 2.
e.g.
oTt?,
La
dialects, e.g. Locr.
Boeot. mariva';.
ol'rti'es,
with only the second part declined, in various
Delph. ortvo?,
*6B-TL,
aaaa
from *aTta.
otivl, Cret. orifii (128).
and by analogy oTTtre?
etc.
dialects,
Lesb. otti, regularly from
Cf. also Lesb. oinraxi, oirira, etc.
other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum-
all
ably under the influence of the simple rt? etc.
On account of
Locr. /roTi (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first not from a form of the relative stem seen in os, oerris, which was originally jp- (Stt. ya-') but a generalizing particle o-f o8, related in form and use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwa swa). But so long as the one occurrence of Locr. port is the only example of a form with f (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Adrt), there is decidedly a possibility that this is only an error. a.
part of OTIS
is
,
3.
Neuter forms in
-ti,
with only the
first
part declined, in Cre-
tan, e.g. an = driva, on i.e. Sn = ovnvo^. 130. Cret. 6Teio<; = ottoioi;, but used hke
Ka
oreto? Se Se
(sc.
K6a-fio<; firj jSepSrji,
yvvaiKi) irpodff eSoKe.
TToiov, KpTjre?), cf.
Horn, reo,
131. Interrogative
adjectival o(Tn<;, as
yvvd oreia Kpe/jbara For the form
(also
/ci's
oreiai
reo), etc.
pronouns used as indefinite
larly in Thessalian, e.g.
fie exei,
Hesych. Teiov
ke 'yivveiTei
= oo-rts
relatives.
So regu-
dv yiyvrjrai,
Sie ki (in
ySeWetret
= Sto'rt, ttok ki (in form irpo'i ti) = on, vXd<} Trotas kc = (^wXtj? ottoiIi? (^crrtvo?) dv fiovXrjTai. Elsewhere the
use of
= oo-Tt?
form Sid
Ti)
Tt'?
is,
with some rare exceptions in literature, found
only in late Greek. In Cypr. tive force is given
by the
oiri ai<;
oVt,
Ke
= oa-n<; av, the indefinite rela-
an adverbial form
of obscure formation.
•
IKFLECTION
132]
95
ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner 132.
Place where.
-ov.
1.
These are of genitive -ei.
2.
Att.-Ion. ttov, oirov, avrov, o/xov, etc.
and are specifically Attic-Ionic. Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents origin,
the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov (above, dialects, in
Delphian, and in Boeotian,
of
occurring in various Doric
1),
e.g. el, irel, irei (Cret. ai
wei
=
eX TTOv), oirei, reiSe, Tovrel, rrjvel, avrel (Boeot. avri), li-qhajxel, ovOufiei.
X&J?,
and Delph.
Here
also,
The ending
iirexei.
even in Attic-Ionic in ixel 3.
(cf.
is of
where, formed from ^%{
With
(5 a).
-?,
ol, irol, ottol, etc.
Delph.
049.
This ending, like
and means simply ^Zace where
is
in
numer-
Cf. also Crop. tJxoi, -ec, is
of locative ori-
(cf. oiicoi, 'la-ff/xol),
pronominal adverbs the prevailing force
but in these
whither.
Place whither (also where).
4. -VI.
Cret. vt, oTrut, with -9, giving Ehod. vh, Arg. u9 {for whatever purpose), lit. Dor. irvi,
-VK or
-U9,
Ehod.
07ru9.
TTTjXvi,
and occurs
locative origin,
also eVei).
Place whither (also where),
-Of.
ous dialects, as in Attic.
gin,
aWei, dfiei, by analogy, Heracl. worexei = irpoae-
Cf. also Cret. ttXioi (to 7rXie9, 113.2),
aXkvi, Delph.
from the stem
evSv<;.
lit.
Lesb. TvlSe,
This type originated in
*Trvi, ottvi,
ttu- (I.E. qifi/^, cf. Skt. Icu-tas,
whence, Osc. pu-f, where).
Place where, whither, and especially maruhow and where in various Doric dialects, in Delphian whither, Lesb. ^inra where, aXka elsewhere (a from -di, see 38), Cret., Corcyr. aXXat otherwise, Heracl. iravrac in all directions. The indefinite ttui (cf. Corcyr. oWm irai in any other way) 5. -at (Att.-Ion. -7)1).
ner.
is
Thus
ai, irai, ottui
used in Cyprian as a strengthening
Trai,
and
particle,
anyhow, indeed
indeed, iSe irai, then indeed, no. 19.4,12).
(ko,';
Cret. ol, oTrat
are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-
junctions, a.
and
at is also used as a temporal conjunction.
Beside these dative-locative forms in
Lac. ravTo.
ha.T
=
-at
there existed a type with
probably of instrumental origin, to which belong ravrrj gre, in such a way as (no. 66), Dor. a^i, where (Etym.
original -a (Att.-Ion.
-1;),
GREEK DIALECTS
96
[l32
Horn, ^x'- ^'^^^ particle -xt- But for the most part it is impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -at, to which many forms in -d may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned
Magn., Hesych.)
=
In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the traditional spelling varying between -y and 1;), with the added possibility that a given form (e.g. owrj, where) may belong under 6, below. Lesb.
oTTira etc.).
Place where and time when.
-»;.
6.
when,
oire,
ravTe, [rJeSe, in this place,
same formation 7.
are
rj
Meg.
17,
where, but usually
= irco-iTOTe,
= el
whether, Cypr. e -^ei').
(134.1), El. eire
Lit.
Dor.
TwSe, Locr. ho, hoiro, Coan, Mess. tovtS).
foiK
(S,
El.
Of this
rlSe, aXke, here, elsewhere.
Place whence (Att.-Ion.
-to.
o, OTTO,
Cret.
as, ire-'KOKa
where and v}hen, Lac. AoVe,
= eireC.
ttw, etc., Cret.
Similarly Delph. (I.E. -6d, cf. early
Lat. -od, Skt. -dd). a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostly from prepositions, meaning /)Zace where or whither and occurring in AtticIonic also, as av, Kario, l^a), etc. To this belong Delph. tvSoi, within, Coan
kKariput, b.
on each side of (ci. iKacrripu)).
Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal
adverbs of place whence in -u, forms like odiv being late, the -Oar appears in adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. 'iopaiOoOev, Corinth. TiepaioOev. Cf. also 133.1.
Manner,
co?, tto)?, oTraj?, etc.
8.
-6)9.
a.
Final conjunctions,
of these
oirojs is
by
ws and
far the
oirtos
more
9.
once, ai (above, 5).
ha
is
though &s is not uncommon, Early Cretan uses neither, but rather
rare, except in very late times.
Time when,
-re, -Ta, -ica.
ore, rare, irore in Attic-Ionic
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. tots, Cypr. bian, oKa etc. in oica, Toica, iroKa,
are the usual final conjunctions, and
frequent,
especially in the earlier inscriptions. OTrai or,
in all dialects.
West Greek (and presumably
Boeotian), e.g. Cret.
Lac. TreTroica, El. toku, Delph. oxa, -voku.
occurriug in Ehodian, Laconian, and literary Doric,
Even
Attic has -ra and -ku in
and
ore, fieiroTe), ora, ttStu in Les-
some words,
is for
(oKKa,
oku
«a.)
as etra, eireiTU (Ion.
also eireiTe), •qvlKa. a.
Temporal conjunctions. Besides
temporal use of Cret.
ai, ^, oire
ore.
etc.
(above, 5, 6).
and liru (above, 2), note the For so long as, until, we find
INELECTION
183] 1)
lojs,
Arc.
as (41.4), 2) loTE,
135.4), 3) Cret.
ei/TE (cf.
Thess. /u.eWo8t, Horn.
ixvtt',
tion, 4) /J-ixph °-XP^>
^th
97
jaaT
and without
/icerro (also prep,
related,
oE, 5) eis o,
ixerrk),
but of obscure formae's
6) Boeot. iv toi'
o,
136.1).
(cf.
Prepositional and Other Adverbs
133.
-dev, -8e, -6a.
1.
In adverbs
like irpoadev, Lesbian has
usually -6e (nearly always in inscriptions
and
West Greek
-6a), while the
Attic in evda
(gram.) irpoada
Delph. TTpoa-Ta €vSo6ev.
etc.,
and
-6e, -6ev.
Arc. -Ba
ej(66
ogy of other adverbs in
-o)
From
ei'Sow
is
(132.7 a)
Cf.
and
—
= 6vpa^e,
avadev, dvw6a.
Hence, after the anal-
-ot (132.8), Delph.,
— besides
Cretan), evBodi, Ion. evSoVe (Ceos) (after ei/ro's),
avwSa.
= c/ero'?, see 66.
formed
are
seen in dvpSa (Hesych.)
is
ex6a), Epid. ex6oi.
5.
(85.3),
Cf. also Arc. irpocrdayevi^i;.
For Delph., Locr.
4.
also
but also Meg. irpoade, Argol. ep-nrpoade, Cret.
probably avoB' (no. 16.17)
3.
is
Lesb. irpoade, evep6e, Dor.
Heracl. ep,Trpoada, avmOa, Cret. irpodda
(85.1),
-Se {-^e), -So.
2.
but also
etc.),
in the lyric also -dev
;
show -6a (which
dialects
Att.-Ion.
Cret., Delph.,
Epid.
evSo6ev
Meg., Syrac.
(also eVSo's
Delph. evSa, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. ewSot, Delph. evSw?.
Beside e^ta (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other
adverbs, Lac. e^ei, Cret., Syrac. efot, Dor., Delph. e^o^ (after aero? etc., cf. ivSo'i). 6.
-49, -IV,
Forms with
-t.
adverbial
-?
or -v sometimes inter-
change with each other and with forms without either -s or -v, as the numeral adverbs in -kk, -klv, -kl. Thus in most dialects -Kts,
sometimes
-ki,
but -kiv in Lac. rerpaKtv, hrraKiv, oKraKiv, Cret. Likewise -iv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.
6d6dKiv = 6adKi
Cret.
Cret. ainiv,
avrap.epiv
Eheg. avOiv (Hdn.)
= av6r]p,epov.
El.
varapiv
= avTi,<;,
av6K, avOi,
= vffrepov.
Here
also
Thess. div beside Lesb. at (also aliv Hdn.), Ion. au' (also aihaap.o's,
under perpetual /riV,
in
*a4fe9, etc.,
-49 is
lease) cf.
= usual
ate?,
ot'et, atVi/ (all
from
*at/ri, *at-
Cypr., Phoc. alpeC), while a corresponding
form
to be seen in Cypr. iipak, forever, a combination hke Att.
GEEEK DIALECTS
98 containing
ets aei,
but
liar,
= etri
i)
and ak from
= avev
(Meg. and late
after xw/ot'?),
=
el
;
Greek
dialects
and
all
the
West
Cyprian.
e (^) in
;
is
efi-irTj
and Ar-
in Attic-Ionic
al in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian (^),
cadian
=
e^fj<;.
The conditional conjunction,
1.
lit. avi
Dor. efiirdv (Pindar) beside e>7ra?
Coan, Rhod., Ther. e^av 134.
f pecu-
*alfi
cf. Trat?, 53).
Cf. also Epid. avevv, El. avevf
formed
[l33
^ in other dialects than Cyprian is ^mply whether, e. g. Heracl. Tab. In Cretan there is no true conditional ^ beside at, as was once supposed, but rather a temporal ^, for which see 132.6. a.
(no. 74) 1.125.
dv
av, Ke, Ku.
2.
is
only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian.
dialects the unrelated «e, /ca is used,
Thessalian, and Cyprian,
Arcadian once had
a.
—
In
ku in the West Greek
dialects
other icev),
and Boeotian.
Cyprian, and a relic of this
kc, like
all
in Lesbian (also
tee
is
to be seen
in the k which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between
d
and a following av, which had regularly replaced k£ as a significant element (probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, cf. p. 7). Thus regularly ei K &v, or better tix av, since
beside oi), but
some assume a
«
8'
eik
has become a mere by-form of
Once, without av,
av.
«
(like ovk
cIk tTrt So/ua Trvp hroiai,
significant k in place of usual Sv,
where
but best classed with the
subjunctive clauses without av (174).
In Attic-Ionic,
h.
to
ti
combines with
av,
— in Attic
to eav or dv, in Ionic
rjv-
c.
The
substitution of
(Koarq) influence in the
d
for al belongs to the earliest stage of Attic
West Greek
dialects,
but that of av for xa only to is almost wholly
the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect
Hence the hybrid combination a most West Greek dialects.
Koarfj.
the rule in the later inscrip-
ko. is
tions of 3.
of
Arc-Cypr. wa?
KaC.
which
(as of
(also kol, for
Mantinean
this occurs only in the early
where 4.
Kai.
he.
L 45
is
is
see 97.2), the relation
obscure.
In Arcadian
inscription, no. 16, else-
See 275.
Thessalian uses
^UTfia, TUfi
which
the rare Cypr. kot') to icai
fiefi
lav
.
.
.
jxa,
Ta/i
related to /icL
due to koiv^ influence).
aWav
fiev,
for
8e',
(no. 28.22;
e.g.
to fik
yfrd-
rdv Be aXXav
INFLECTION
135]
99
with -w in Arc.-Cypr. 6vv = oSe (123), and with occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and Boeotian, e.g. Cypr. Svfdvoi vv, Bokoi vv, Boeot. aKovpv vv 'ev6a>. vv, identical
5.
Horn, vw,
vv,
=
6. tSe, in form Horn, the, occurs in Cyprian introducing the conclusion of a condition {IMirai then indeed, ISe then no. 19.12,25),
or a
new
sentence (tSe and no. 19.26).
PREPOSITIONS Peculiarities in
Form
1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96,
135. 2. e/e,
97, 99.
100. 3.
= avd,
For 6v
= Kara.,
—
22.
vTrd
—
4.
iv,
The
ek.
Locr., Phoc.
;
is
e?
Iv = iv, 10. — cnrv = utto, 22. = vtto, formed after the analogy of Kara
see
6.
Elean (viraSvycoK) and Lesbian use of Lat. in)
— = — Karv etc.,
inherited use of iv with the accusative
e? in
an early Delphian
the
(cf.
retained in the -Northwest Greek dialects
but once
in
(gram.).
(El.,
inscription, no. 50)
together with Boeotian and ThessaHan, and in Arcado-Cyprian
Elsewhere this was replaced by an extended form
iv-i,
(Iv).
whence
ets,
See 78.
e?.
Similarly evre
= eare
Northwest Greek
in Locrian, Delphian (hevTe, 58
koivi].
But Boeotian, in
c),
and the
spite of iv, has erre
= etrre. 5.
fJ.€Td, -TreSd.
weSd, unrelated to fierd in origin,
is
used in
its
place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not
yet quotable). Arcadian
(ttc,
95), Argolic,
(Most of these dialects show also influence
is
ireSdyayov,
probable.)
= /leTOiKoi,
(or -to?)
= Att.
= neremv,
and proper The name of the IleSa- and Mera-) Hera-
ireSiov
IXeSa'/cptTo?.
HeSaryeiTWO';- or (by fusion of
j€iTWO
Cretan, and Theran.
but at a time when koiv^
So also in compounds, as Cret. ireBexeiv, Arg.
irehdpoiKoi
names, as Boeot. YlehdKOiv, Argol.
month
/lerd,
MeTayeirvuov occurs in Ehodes, Cos,
GREEK DIALECTS
100 Calymna, Megara,
Sicily,
[l35
and Magna Graecia, where ireSd alone
is
not attested. 6.
There are two independent series of forms, one with
•jrp6
and one without the Horn.
1)
each with variation between final
TTjOOTi (cf. Skt.
Pamph.
Cf. also
TTjOo'?.
p,
and -n.
-?
prati), Cret. Tropri (70.1), Att.-Ion., Lesb.
irepT, I^esb. (gram.)
paHi) in the West Greek and Boeotian, Arc.-Cypr.
Tr/ser.
2) itoti
dialects (except Cretan)
(cf.
Avest.
with Thessalian
'jr6
a. Although the relation of tt/oos, ttos to irporC, irori can hardly be the same in origin as that of StStucrt to Si'SmTt (irpoa-C, iroari are unknown, and moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. tt/jos), and indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of irporri, ttoti beside irpds in Homer, the distribution of the t and cr forms is the same. See 61. But note that Trpds is universal in wpoa-Oa etc. (133.1). b. Another form, Trot, is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu-
larly before dentals, e.g.
iroi
tov Oeov, iroidip^v, iroiTa(Tuav (but irori^Xeipwi,
There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals except TTOiKecjidXaun', and one each in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and Boeotian (IIoiSikos, very likely an alien). irtrr
avTov).
Just
how this
is
before dentals, that 7.
But
aw,
arose
Trot
the most plausible
is
uncertain.
ttoti
became
^vv, as in
^vv.
Cypr. v
= eTrl,
e.g.
v
wot
through
Homer,
Ion. ^vvo'i fromi *^w-to'?.
8.
Of the various suggestions
perhaps, since with but few exceptions loss of
offered,
occurs only
t by dissimilation.
in early Attic, elsewhere avv.
Cypr. vyyep^o';
Tv%a
iroi'
= evrt
•
rvy^r),
Probably cognate with Skt. ud, Engl, out
avWa^'i] (Hesych.).
ix^pov
= eTriy^eipov. = Skt. ut-
(cf. va--Tepo<;
There are traces of the same prefix in a few Ehodian and Boeotian proper names. taras).
Peculiarities in
136.
Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in
1.
Arcado-Cyprian. ^ai.
—
wepl
2)
Meaning and Construction
e'|.
Toir-vl,
i\evdepiai.
1) airv.
Arc. airv rat
Arc. e? rol epyoi, Cypr.
Cypr. irepl TratSC
—
5) viro.
—
(sc. a/iepai),
e'^
4) virep.
tm
^ai.
—
Cypr.
airii
3) irepL
Arc. vTrep rat
rai
Arc.
ra
Arc. irdvToov tS>v yeyovorcov evyvfo/Movav inrp
INFLECTION
136]
ral
—
—
iroXi.
6) irapd.
Arc. irapa rai ISiai ir6\i,from their
ire rot? foiKidTai[<;].
7) TTeBd.
101
—
ivC
8)
e| with dative occurs also in Pamphylian Boeot. irpoTqvi, formerly,
i.e.
own
city.
iirl ie[pofivdfjLocri To]t?. ;
with dative in
-n-po
irpo rai-vi (sc. ajxepai.
xnrirpo ray, sc. afiepa<;, just previously, no. 28.43,
Cf. Thess.
and Boeot.
iv rdv,
sc. a/iepav, until, no. 43.49).
This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative) which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions was also an inherited one (cf. irepi, wro, etc. with dative), and its extension even to airv and ii, was probably furthered by the influence- of the most a.
construction,
frequent locative construction, that with iv 2.
Trapd
in the
at, with,
(tv).
with accusative instead
Northwest Greek
This
of dative.
found
is
and Boeotian,
dialects, including Thessalian
and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. rot m-ap' afifie TroXirevfiaToi; (no. 28 corresponding to rov irap'vfilv iroXnevfiaTO'; of Philip's ;
letter in the KOLvrj), Boeot.
pajxeivdrm he
Much
^ikw
d
crovyypacfyo'; Trap YiidSav,
Delph.
irapa M.vaa-t^evov, El. -rreTroXiTevKoip Trap'
iraap-e.
and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more genbetween the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as a.
later,
eral confusion
ifuivav 3.
as tov mkov-
TTjOo'?,
in Elean.
by,
in the sight
of,
with accusative instead of genitive,
— on
ofioaavTei irbir) rov Oeov tov 'OXwinov,
Ka(X)\iTepo<; ey^ev 7ro(T) rov
Oedv,^— peppev
airov
he shall he jvdged guilty in the eyes of Zeus.
Sokcoi
rov Aia,
7ro(T)
In a later Elean
same idea is expressed by (jtevyerco irbir) tm Aiop rmXvp.irim atfiarop, where both the genitive construction and the
inscription the
use of ^evyco instead of the genuine Elean peppco are concessions to Attic usage. 7r/>o'?,
4. El. 5.
This Elean use
in relation dvev^
to,
= dvev, with
Kard, according
Locrian.
Kaff cSv
tSs ffwy/SoXas.
is
only a step removed from that of
with accusative.
to,
= kuB'
ace. instead of gen., as dvev;
^oXdv.
with genitive instead of accusative, in d,
— Ka(T)
rovSe
= Kara
rdSe,
—
Ka(T)
GKEEK DIALECTS
102
eVtwith the dative
6.
[l36
This
of the deceased person, in epitaphs.
occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but is
common
especially
in Boeotian, e.g. eTrt YheKaSdfioe
In most dialects the
/Sae.
name
efii, iirl
'0«t-
of the deceased appears in
the
nominative. 7.
In most dialects afi^i
afji,^i.
afi^i nva,
which survives
and Ehodian
;
contend about a slave,
avirl
awl
SdXoi fioXidvn, if they
rhv halaiv, about
the division.
Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for,
avTi.
8.
In Cretan
concerning (as in Homer),
aboul^,
with dative' or accusative, e.g. at Se k
—
Argive
also in Attic prose, it occurs in
in Argive also once in purely local force.
used freely in the meaning
it is
In the phrase ol
is obsolete.
which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy
of note.
The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. avn fiai1)
Tvpov, in the presence of witnesses.
From
2)
return for, with verbs of buying, selling,
etc.,
the use of uvtI, in
arose a freer distribu-
tive use, e.g. Arc. rpi? o^eko'i o<^\ev avrl peKaerTav, one shall
fine of three obols
51
A 45)
Kara
is
for each (wagon).
So Delph. avrl
probably /or each year, yearly
(cf.
pay a
/rereos
Hesych. avrl
(no.
fifjya-
though generally taken as in course of the yeair, in the same year (cf. Hesych. avTerow rov aiiTov eVon?. AaKtoves) and firjva),
•
explained otherwise.
Coan avrl
vvKr6<;
though without distributive force
night, origin.
Cf.
Hesych. av6'
•^/lepa^
Si
(no. is
101.43), during the
perhaps of the same
o\r)<; ttJ? rffjJpa's.
An
extension of the regular use of ef (or aTro) with the genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres9.
e|.
sions of
amount
or value, e.g. Att. a-recfxivcoi airb
with a crown worth 1000 drachmas,
\ov
fxev
—
;)j;t\itBi/
Bpax/J-oiv,
Ion. (7Te<\>avS)aai M.avcraw-
eK SapeiKMV irevTijKOVTa, 'Aprefiia-irjv Se
iic
TpirjKovra
SapeiKwv, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Artemisia with one worth thirty, Att. KpiO&v •n-padeiaayv iic
—
Tpi&v hpaxp-SiV Tov
.
(lehifivov eicaaTov, barley
drachmas a medimnus, and even more
.
.
purchased at three
freely
Ther. irupSiv iy
INFLECTION
138j fiehijxvov
kuI tcptO&v iy Svo
103
a medimnus of wheat and
jMehitivrnv,
two of barley.
Noteworthy combinations are Thess.
10.
Arc. eTre? from iiri and e?
and on
= e^
vir-irpo,
(cf. uTre'/c, Ste/e,
just before, and
irapeK),
meaning for
occasion of, hence emphatic just for, in particular for.
VERBS Augment and
Most
137.
peculiarities are
Reduplication
such as are due to divergence in the
form of contraction where a consonant has been cf.
the treatment of consonant groups, as Att.
25), or in
Phoc. after
lost (elj^oii or
from *(7ea\d^a (76 h), but Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa with original initial X, Arg. fefpifjJva, but Att.-
elXd(j)ei,
XeXonra
etc.
lon. etpjjKa after forms like eiXr](}>a (55 a), Cret., El. eypa/Mfiai ypa/ji/jLai,
Note
like
ri')(ov,
elXT]j>a,
Ion. eKTijiiai = Att. KeKTqfiai,
also Cret. i^rypaiMftai,
=
eyvcoKa in all dialects.
with which compare
rjOeXov, ^^ovXofirjv.
Active Personal Endings
138. -si) is
1.
Second singular. The original primary ending
preserved ia Hom., Syrac.
so perhaps regularly in
intervocahc
Greek
West Greek
second singular
of the
o-
dialects,
icra-L,
are, naturally,
sg.
and
dialects (inscriptional examples
very
rare),
being due to the analogy of iaai.
where 3
-si (Skt.
also in Epid. avvTiOrjai,
TiOrjn became
the retention of
But
in the East
TiOrja-i (61.1), Ti0rj<; etc.,
with secondary ending, were employed.
Thematic
^e/aet?
etc.
in nearly all dialects, but there
evidence of ^epe?, probably due to the secondary
ec^epe?, in
is
some
Cyprian
and Doric (Theocr. and gram.). Also -ada, starting from olada, rjaOa, with the original perfect ending -6a, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in (glosses of Hesych.)
Homer 2.
(Ti9r}a-&a,
^dXoicrOa,
etc.).
The original primary ending -ti (Skt. -ti) is Tidrjn, BiBcori, etc., whence East Greek Greek "West
Third singular.
preserved in
TidTjcri, SiScoa-i.
See
61.1.
Thematic
(jjepei etc.
in all dialects.
GEEEK DIALECTS
104 3.
First plural.
West Greek
-/^e?
mos), originally the primary ending, the secondary ending. ;
4.
See 223
[l38
-mus from
Skt. -mas, Lat.
(of.
— East Greek
originally
-jxev,
a.
Third plural, primary. "West Greek -vtl (Skt.
-^ti),
East Greek
Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek ^epovn, Boeot., Thess.
-(v)(ii.
(pepovdi (139.2), Arc. tpepovai, Lesb. (and Chian) ^epova-i.
See
So also in
whence
epoiai,,
Att.-Ion.
61.1, 77.3.
jtw-verbs.
Att.-Ion.
West Greek ivn,
elcri,
(fiavri,
riOevri, SiSovn,
Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,
But Att. ndedai, SiSoacri, etc. represent formation, with -avri (^-dat) added to the final vowel of the
see 160) jidelcri, SiSovcrt.
a later
stem, as also iu Boeot. perf. SeSoavdi.
Of. Boeot.
e6eav
etc.,
below,
5.
-an (-nti, Skt. -ati in redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -dcri. Thus Phoc. lepTjTevican, Delph. KaOea-Tciicari, Hom. 7re(j>VKacn, Arc. [po](f)\eaa-i. But in most In the perfect the earliest type
dialects this is replaced
by
is
that in
-avri, as Cret. icrraXKaPTi, Att.-Ion. -dcri.
Late inscriptions of various dialects have also the secondary -av, as Cret. earaXKav. 5.
Third plural, secondary,
in the /ii-forms, as eOev, ehov, as in
Homer. Likewise
Hom.
e^epov
etc.
So also dialects,
-v
-nt) in
pass. eKvffev, iXeyev (from -i]vt,
but also sometimes
lar shortening),
sons), as
(from
which are retained in most -tjv
(with
rj
with regu-
from the other per-
pLidvdtjv, Cret., Epir. SieX^yrjV, Corcyr. ia-reavd>0rjv,
Delph. aireKvdrjv.
But Attic-Ionic has edeaav, eSoaav, taken over from the
o--aorist,
with
-a-av
dialects
have
iXvdrja-av, etc.,
as also ^a-av,
where most
^v
(163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist forms like eXva-av or fjviKav) in Boeot. avedeav, avedeiav, avidiav (9.2),
irapeiav (irapricrav), Cypr. KUTeOtjav (from KUTeOeav,
cf. 9.3)
and in Thessalian by -ev (an inherited ending seen in Hom. ^ev, or perhaps from -av, cf. 7, 27), as eSowaefi {eBcoKav), ovedeUaev (beside oV^deiKav), and, with diphthongal ai
from ae, aveOeiKaiv, erd^aiv {ci. probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscripalso once even in a thematic form, ivefavia-aoev = iveAdvi^ov,
iScoKaiv, tion),
INFLECTION
189] In the
a.
koivt^
the ending -aav spread even to thematic forms and to the
and such forms occur in
optative,
Boeot. iXA^ocrav, Delph.
late inscriptions of various dialects, e.g.
€)(oiaav.
Third dual, secondary.
6.
Att.-Ion.
Boeot. avederav, Epid. avedyjicdTav.
elsewhere
-fi-qv,
105
-rrjv,
elsewhere -rdv,
e.g.
Similarly 1 sg. mid. Att.-Ion.
-/^ai/.
Middle Personal Endings 139.
1.
Third smgular. Arcadian has
-ret (27).
Primary
due to the influence
able),
-rat,
pi. -vtol is to
Secondary 2.
-to,
(26),
Thess.
but not quot-
Cf. also 2 sg. Ketoi
change
= Keia-ai,
be assumed, though not quotable.
Cypr. -tv
(22).
Third plural. Usually
in the perfect
-jr)
of the secondary -to (before its
to -TV), e.g. jevrjToi, Se'aroi, ^oXeroi.
and 3
Boeot.
-rot (perhaps also Cyprian,
But
-vrai, -vto.
and pluperfect
also -arai, -aro, mostly
after a consonant (e.g.
but also after a vowel in Boeotian
see below)
(-adt],
;
yeypd(j)aTai),
and
so regu-
larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Horn. ^e^X'^arai, later elpearai,
contracted elpijTai), pluperfect, and optative, and even in untlie-
matic presents and imperfects, arai, to
SvvrjfjLi,
e. g.
TcOearat and also Swearat, lapve-
KLpvrj/M (with suffix vd,
weak
va), after the
analogy
of Tidearai to riOrfixL.
Boeotian and Thessalian have d in these endings, doubtless owing to the influence of -fieOa, -ade, and from these the 6 to the third plural active endings.
Middle.
Boeot. ahitciwvOr)
Thus
{-vrai),
(-arai), i-n-oieiaavOo, a7reypd-s{ravdo, etc.
and et
i
from
ing
;
cf.
at (27)
= etpatpovprai,
and an added
was extended
:
ia-TpoTeva6ij,
fiefuadwadr}
Thess. iyevovOo, eiXovOo,
^iWovvQeiv
= ^ovKwvrai,
with
v (perhaps the active secondary end-
the double pluralization in the imv. -vrmv).
Active.
Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. iwvQi, Sdcovdi,
Soavdi, etc.
Thess. KaToiKeiovvOt (pres. subj., 159).
Boeot. evOco, avypa'^dvOm, etc.
near the Boeotian frontier,
—
a-n-oSe-
Imperative.
So also from the Phocian
$e'Ka)v6i, la-rdvOm, la-rdvOiov,
Stiris,
GREEK DIALECTS
106
[140
Imperative Active and Middle 140.
In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following types.
Observe the divergence between the active, where
3
a and 4 a are
the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 & and 4 6 are rare, the usual type being 2
The same form
1.
2.
Rare, and only in the
Corcyr. KpiveaQio, iTriSavei^ea-0(o, Calymn. eTna-afiaivea-da),
middle.
Coan
h.
as the third singular.
aipeia-Oa, Thas. Oecrda.
formed from the third singular by the addition
a. -Tcov,
of
Homer, in Ionic only. A corresponding thematic (f>ep€Ta)y is unknown. l. -
the secondary ending
i-TTifieXeadov 3.
(cf.
-vrov,
formed
a. -VToo,
-v.
earcov, as in
5).
after the
TiBeuTco, etc. in Arcadian,
analogy of 3
pi. indie,
Boeotian (-vdm,
139.2),
-vn.
^epovrco,
and the Doric
dialects except Cretan.
Note. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -vt
and so probably here Coan iireXavra). For -oaOa from -ovadco, see 77.2. But Corcyr. iKXoyi^ova-dm comes from -ovffdco of later origin and with later treatment of va (77.3, 78), and 6.
-(v)a9(o.
(rather than under 1) Heracl. eTreKaaOw
it is
4.
and
possible to read (f>ep6a6o a. 3.
etc.,
(cf.
likewise early Att. -oadrnv (4
6).
-VTav, with double pluralization, a combination of types 2 (fjepovrav, nOevreov, etc., as in
Homer, in
Attic-Ionic, Del-
phian, Elean, Cretan. b.
5.
-(v)a0c0v.
Early Att. eiritieKoadfov
-VTOV, -(tOov, probably
etc.. El.
from -vrwv
after the analogy of 3 pi. e^sepov etc.
ti/mo^tov.
(4 a), -adiuv (2 &)
This
is
Lesbian, e.g. (fiepovrov, KoXevrov, iinp.e\e(76ov, (e.g.
ohv
= ovTov),
influence, in
Ehodian
and
also appears, probably
an inscription
dialect,
with -ov
the regular type in
and Pamphylian
through Pamphylian
which is otherwise in the and in a Ehodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia. of Phaselis
142]
INFLECTION
6.
-Taa-av, -adwa-av, with -v replaced
107
by -aav (ef. 138.5). Att. ^epeToxrdv (more rarely €p6vTeoaav), iTniMeXeaOaxrav, after about 300 b.c., hence in later iascriptions of various
ea-Tioaav, etc.,
dialects.
Future and Aorist 141. « Doric future " in -aea.
Attic-Ionic
(Hom.
fined to the
ea-arelrai,
West Greek
Except
for a
Att. irXeva-ovfiai,
few middle forms in this type is con-
etc.),
dialects (examples in
most
of the Doric
and in Delphian in Locrian and Elean no futures occur). Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. rayevaeeo, KXeyjreco, dialects
;
Cret. atr&xrim
from
(i
e,
^oaOrjaiovri, TeiaTJrai, irpa-
9), 7rpa^iofj,ev,
Epid. ^XayjreiaSai, Coan, Cnid.
^rJTai,
Ehod.
Troirja-elrai,
uttoSo)-
aevvTi, Thpr. OrjaeovTi, -n-pa^ovvn (with Att. ov, as often in the
Doric KOLvq, see 278).
Heraclean has eaarfTai, ipja^rjrai,
etc.
ambiguous, but probably to be accented
(the active forms are
iroiTjael etc.),
but in the
third plural cnrd^ovTL, ea-a-ovrai, apparently of the ordinary type, since
In
from the -a-eco type we should expect -aiovn
all
late,
and
clearly
due to
142. I in the future
avavyeXiovn).
kolvi] influence.
and
I, which is regular in the -fft), which regularly have
'^piracre
aorist of verbs in
era-, a-
(SiKacrco, iSi/cacra), is
Homer
beside rjpira^e) and Hesiod
phenomenon
it is
The extension
-^
of
case of guttural stems, to other verbs in
isolated examples even in
it is
(cf.
other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are
(TroXe/xi^Ofjkev, (^7}fii^(oa-i).
characteristic of the
But
West Greek
seen in some
as,
conversely, as a general
dialects,
where
almost universal except in Argolic, together with Boeotian
(in
part), Thessalian, and Arcadian. Thus, from the countless examples, Cret. Si/caKo-ei, Ehod. Sioopi^avro, Coan ipyd^aa-Oai, Ther. Seiirvi|ev,
Meg.
erepfiovt^av, Corcyr. cnroXoyi'^aa-Oai, Heracl. irepfia^av
(f in forms of 12 verbs, but also
enced by
eacoa-a
from
o-cow),
icaTead)ia-afie
probably influ-
El. -n-oTapfio^aiTO, (Locr. i|ra'<^t|^ts,
see below, a), Delph. ayMvi'^aro, Thess. facj)i^a<70€iv, Are, Trape-
GEEEK DIALECTS
108
in Argolic the f formation is avoided
But
when
a guttural pre-
Arg. iSUaaaav, ipydcra-avTO, Epid. ipydaaadai, ava^io'-
ceded, e.g. crai,
[142
beside aywvi^aer9ai,, 7rpoae(f>a.vi^€.
Boeotian has, from different localities, both f and tt 82), e.g. iKO/ii^d/ieffa, eireaKeva^e, ifiept^e, iapetd^acra,
A
similar extension of guttural stems
forms, e.g. Heracl.
iroTt/cXotyo)
Theocr.), KXaiKToi, Lac. KcKe^
=
=
ir/joo-KXa'o), lit.
KeA,i;s,
6pvi6o
=
and especially the frequent abstracts in (89.1), Corcyr.
^a.
143.
(TO-
X'^ipiii^,
and
in the future
an Aeolic
ending in a-dfjLTjV
cr
-|ts
=
-o-ts,
as Aetol.
\pd.iiK,
Locr.
ending in a short
of era
from ereX^cr-aa to iKdXe-trcra
Lesb. [KaXejaa-drcoa-av, op.oaeravre'i,
Other dialects
or a dental, as
(Cret. tt), later
Dor. opvti, gen. opvix''' = opvK, Lesb. ij/diyyi = i/fi/<^t8t,
tj/rjicriMi,
aorist of verb-stems
characteristic.
Boeot. crovvKa\ecTcravTe<;.
is sometimes seen in other ArgoL, Mess. kXiu^ (as in
Cret. ^ijjouiti^is.
The Homeric extension
vowel. is
Att. a;
Kara(TK€vdrr7], iy}ra(})iTTaro, aTroXoryiTTatTTrj.
fievoi,
a.
(=
and KOfurrd-
ireXeaaa or
with one a
may have
era-
from stems
iSiKacrcra (Boeot. tt), iSatr-
(82, 83),
but always eKaXeaa,
wfiotra.
144. Aorist in -a.
e%ea to
(e.g. Ion. av
many a.
ehra and r]ve^Ka,
Arc. part, airv^oat
dialects.
other verbs,
=
TJveiKa, or IjviKa in
various
aTroSow, Lesb. e^eva, elsewhere
In
late times this
type
is
extended
e.g. rfxOa, 'yevdfjLevo's.
ijvaKa or ^vLKa, not ^veyKa, is the
form of most
dialects except Attic,
e.g. Ion. ijveiKa (Horn., Hdt.), ivaKavTwv (Chios), also i^ivixO^i (Ceos);
Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn.
=
and 3 pi. eiVi^av, the usual aorist forms in -crav. not
ei)
145.
•^vi/ca,
Boeot. ivevixOaa
latter
showing a fusion of ^vtKav with the
Future passive with active endings.
(i
probably original,
Ehod.
e-Tnp.eX-qOr]-
aevvTi, airoa-TaXrjcrel, Ther. crvvw^^OrjaovvTC, Cret. avaypaefyr/crlel],
and ^avTjaelv, Seix^rjaovvTi in Archimedes. Although the
inscrip-
tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not
improbable that thig wEis a general Doric or teristic,
West Greek
charac-
INFLECTION
147]
109
Perfect
146.
This
K-perfect.
1.
But there
are
usual for vowel stems in
is
some few forms without
k,
gular, like Horn, fie^daa-i beside ySe/3j;«a9, etc.,
e.g. Boeot. airohehoavdi,
=
fefVKOvofieiovTtov
Arc. [fo]<^\eao-i,
all dialects.
outside the indicative sinKeK/jLTjax:
beside KeKfir)Ka^,
Kara^e^deov, SeSwcoar)
= SeSwKvlai,
oikovquijkotcov, 7reTriT€v6vT€
[po](j)\eoi.
(but part. fo^\e«o'o-t).
The gradual extension of the K-type to other than original vowel stems is by no means confined to Attic (cf. e.g. Arc. itpOopKw^, Att. e6apKa but also e6opa),
and some verbs which usually have show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and «. So dvSdvco, Xafi^dveo, with usual edSa, eiXrja (eiXacjia), but Locr.
the strong perfect
fSfaSeKora, Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa (also in Archim.), formed from the vowel stem which
XV"^!
is
many
present in
Usual
fj^fidOijKa, etc.).
e\ip\.vda,
aeiXOeiKe (part. aTretXdeiovre's without 2.
the aspirate 3.
is
due ultimately to the la-acTi after
?
Stecr-
k, see above).
it is
in various dialects.
unknown
Even
in Attic-Ionic,
pi. indie.
with
a-
probably
influence of the 3 pi. aor. -crav (cf. 3 pi. perf.
the analogy of 3
la-a/ii.),
aOdxrarai
rerv-
seen in Arg. Se'So);^[e]. Cf. iKeKparepixv H-^'' in Sophron.
In Heraclean occur 3
also Dor.
(cf.
Examples occur
Aspirated perfect.
in the case of the K-perfect, where
verbs in -ava
but rjXdrjKa in Boeot.
and 3
Or formed
pi.
pluperf. laav
from
pi. subj. /jLefJ^iadmacovTai (to
*tS-a-av,
an
to the fut. perf. fieniaOoiaofiai
whence
indie. *iJLeiM?).
4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-
quent, e.g. Cret. dfiTreXri\ev6ev
Xov0a), Heracl. eppriyela
from
iTifii
(cf.
For
a/j.cjieXri'KvOevai
= Att. ippcoryvla.
Dor.
etc.
(Hom.
eiXij-
«»«:«= Att. eka
eppcoya from priyvvfjn), also, in the middle, Heracl.
avhemaOai, Arc. a^emcrdoi) 5.
= Att.
(so
aviwvTai Hdt., d<^ecovTai N.T.).
the reduplication, see 137
;
for the third plural ending,
see 138.4.
Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive, optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection, 147.
Ve
find
GREEK DIALECTS
110 Indicative.
1.
[l47
inflected like presents are often
Forms
employed
the Sicilian Doric writers, e.g. Theocr. SeSoLKco, -jreTrovdeK, Tre^v-
by
e.g. T£Ti/j,dK€i, yeyovei,
Cnidus and Carpathus,
of
some iascriptions ia-Taicei, and occa-
Epich. yeyddei, Archim. reTfiaKei, and occur in
Kei,
sionally elsewhere, as Phoc. elXd^ei.
Forms
Infinitive.
2.
are found in Lesbian
in -eiv
and
instead of -evai
in
Delph. airoTeTeiKev,
Te6ea>prjK7)v,
TeBvaKTjV,
{-ev, -rjv)
some "West Greek
{-efiev etc.)
dialects, e.g. Lesb.
Cret. ainrekifkevOev,
Calymn., Nisyr. BeSwKev, Ehod. jeyoveiv, Epid. XeXa^'^iceiv.
So Pin-
dar KexXdSeiv, Theocr. SeSvKeLv. Cf. also Heracl. ire^vTevKruiev etc.
from
-e-e/iev
instead of simply
-ejjLev.
Participle.
3.
The thematic
inflection is regular in the Aeolic
dialects; e.g. Lesb. KaTeKrjXvdovTO^,
KaTearaKovrcov, Thess. ire^ei-
pdK0VTe<;, iTreardKovra, Boeot. pepvicovofietovTcop, BeScocoa-r] (146.1). Cf.
Hom.
Ke/cXijyovTe'i.
There are some feminine forms in -ova-a in later Delphian (e. g. Se8ci>and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon, quite independent of the preceding. Cf also Hom. lo-raSo-a, Att. inrrSxra. a.
Kou'cras),
.
148.
The
participle in its regular (unthematic)
the feminine in -via.
and elsewhere,
e.g.
But forms in
-eta are
form usually has
found in
late Attic
Heracl. ipprj'yela, Ther. ia-TaKeia. Subjunctive
149.
The subjunctive
of
everywhere V/^^ as in Attic. in
-7),
not
Cyprian, o-e?).
So uniformly, from the earliest times, in Arcado-
-r]i.
e.g.
Arc. Xeye,
Lesbian has earlier
ex>], -rji,
century on nearly always fourth century), but Tre/xird (a
=
thematic forms. The mood-sign is But the third singular sometimes ends
r],
15),
Cypr. \vcre, i^opv^e (also 2
but from the
-??,
e.g. i^eXOrji etc.
ififievr] etc.
Epid.
TreTTj,
in no. 21
in no. 22 (324 B.C.).
Coan
sg. feC-
last quarter of the fourth (first
half
Cf. also El. e/e-
Xddrj.
view that these forms are not equivalent to the Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings were added directly to the rj (ixV'^' ^X'I'(j))> without the t, which is due to a.
It is the prevailing
INFLECTION
161]
111
the analogy of the indicative forms in -«?, -a. But this is far from certain, as it is quite possible to view the --q as coming from ->ji. Even in the case of the Aro.-Cypr. forms there tinctly
more probable that the
is
nothing decisive against
later
spite of the fact that in no. 22 the
150.
The subjunctive
unthematic formations
Lesbian i
is still
-r]
Horn,
and
it is dis-
earlier
-Tjt
(in
written in the datives). See 38.
of the o--aorist.
(of.
this,
comes from the
i'o/xei'
As
in the case of other
to tfj^v), this
was
originally
%, and only later came to follow the long-vowel type in '^. Aside from Hom. ^rjaofiev
a short-vowel subjunctive in
more common etc.,
short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and
occasionally elsewhere.
East Ion.
ironfjaei,
Kard^ei, eKKoyjrei (no.
Teos), airoKpvip-ei, iirdpei, i^ofioaei (likewise,
from the
KaTeCirei) beside fieOeXriL etc., further KaraKTeivoaiv -too-t),
Cliian irprj^ouTiv (with Lesb.
otcr
from ova,
extension to the thematic aorist) reKoiat.
(i.e.
77.3).
3,
a-aorist,
-ova-i,
not
Lesb. (with
Cret. heUaei, ahucqaei
beside aireXdr]!, etc. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be
transcribed
-ei
not
-ei),
beside Xaxcovn, etc.
iKa-avvrjcreTai beside einhiriTai, o/ioaovTi
Cf. also
Coan viroKvfei, Astyp.
So'^et.
151. The subjunctive of unthematic vowel stems. There are two distinct types.
The endings
1.
are added directly to the long vowel of the stem.
With very few exceptions, of
which
this type is
found only in those forms
the correspondiug indicative has the short vowel.
So espe-
vvvavn, beside cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. Swafiai, vvvarai, Searot (cf. t'o-raTow, indie. indie, hvvdnai. Arc. eirurvviaTaTai beside d, Cret. ireirdSearo), but also, when the indicative also has
Hom.
Further, in the active. Mess, rid-nvri beside fiv-rai =
^^„j
^ ^)_
rfpdcjirjvn beside indie. eypa
but also Calymn.
e[y]pvai to indie. Epid. i^eppvd. arose also an After the relation of lo-Tarat to icrrdTai there ^(oXevaa beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. Trapevadrai, Arc.
aor. subj.
{59.S),vyaSevavTL (no. 60), advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a TTotTjarat (no. 61).
GREEK DIALECTS
112
[l5l
stem 2. The usual type is that in which the long vowel of the was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign %, this being Further change (cf. 150). generally replaced by the more usual
%
due to the shortening, in the majority of stem vowel before the following vowel (43).
is
fiev),
hmojiev,
dijrj'i,
hanj,
etc.
Hom.
0'^ofiev (deio-
a-TroScoei,
Delph.
Bmi],
(from *
^avn
avnirpiariTai, Heracl.
with shortening Ion.
Boeot. /cadia-rdei,
long
dialects, of the
Att. dcofiev, Cret. evdicofiev
0ea>fji,ev,
Hom.
Similarly in the aorist passive,
(i
from
Bafi-qrf;, ixur^rirp,
e),
Boeot.
Kovpcodeiei, iirifj^Xeideiei, KaraaKevaadeiet, ivevix^eiei, Arc. KUKpiXvOea/jiev, Att. \v6ebfiev, Cret. ireiOdi-
with shortening Ion.
6ee, but
covTi (cf. ivdicofiev),
Heracl. ijfrjXrjdicovTi, Ehod. ipjaa-Oecovn, etc.
Optative 152.
2.
by
-v after the
Unthematic.
is
pi.
analogy of
The extension
Ionic and late Attic,
due
Late Delph. 3
Thematic.
1.
-ev replaced
of
6e\oiv, Trapey^^oiv,
etc.,
with
e
to the plural, as often in
seen in late Delph. airohihoirjaav, doubtless
to KOLvrj influence.
3.
Unthematic type in contract verbs.
4.
(T-aorist.
in Attic-Ionic,
a from the
The is
so-called
See 157
Aeohc type in
h.
-eia<;, -ete, -eiav,
common
seen in El. KaTiapavcreie, later aSeaXrcohaie with
But most
iudicative (as in the usual -ai).
at throughout, as Cret. vcKdaai, Locr. avKdaai, Arc.
dialects
have
(jtffepai, etc.
Infinitive
153. 1.
The
infinitive of
-eiv or -r]v,
thematic forms.
Att.
according as the dialect has
et
(j>epei,v.
or
r)
from
e
So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Locr., Corinth., Ehod. Lesb., EL, Lac. .
2.
-ev.
(or -ev
?),
e (25).
-eiv,
but
-r)v.
So in Arcadian (but Delphian, and
Cret., Ther.,
-|-
Coan,
etc.).
many
--qv
at Lycosura,
of the
near
Elis),
Cyprian
Doric dialects (Heracl., ArgoL,
INFLECTION
155] 3.
Some
of these dialects
have
-ei;
113
even from verbs in
Cret. Ko<7iJ,ev, ivpocicev (but also KaXrjv, fjLoXfjv
tyna), Ther. Stot/ceV,
The
154. 1.
Coan
infinitive of
Calymn. /xaprvpev, Arg.
Seivve'v,
-rrcoXev.
vmthematic forms. Att. ehai.
So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian,
-vai.
elvai, Bovvai,
-eco, e.g.
both types at Gor-
;
Cypr. Sofevai (probably -fevai, like
e.g. Att.-Ion.
-/j^evai),
KVfiepevai,
Arc. ^vai. 2.
So in Lesbian, as in Homer,
-fievai.
e.g. ep-nevai,
deiievai,
Bofievai. 3.
Sofiev etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian,
-fiev.
West Greek 4. -firjv.
Cret.
5.
So/Meiv etc. (probably
-fieiv.
colonies (Phaselis in also at
Ehegium
formed from -/lev
vicinity (Carpathus, Telos)
PamphyHa
;
-/lev is
after the analogy
and the Ehodian
Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily
and unthematic types
extended to thematic forms
(Pelasgiotis), as e.g.
the
no. 100).
155. Interchange of thematic 1.
all
TjMvetc. (but also ^fiev; both types at Gortyna).
Ehodes and
of -eiv) in
and nearly
dialects.
sometimes in Homer
Boeot. ^epe/iev, Thess. vTrapxep'SV.
in
of infinitive.
Boeotian and Thessahan
(cf. el-n-efiev,
and
elirefievai),
Cf. also Cret. irpopeiirenev in
an early inscription of Lyttus. 2.
The
aorist passive infinitive,
which
is
regularly unthematic
foUows the thematic type in LesLesb. i'n-ifieX'^djjv, ovredrfv, etc.. Arc. Bvadev
(Att. ypatfxfjvai, Dor. ypafj/jLev),
bian and Arcadian, or 6va6ev
(i.e.
-q-v
e.g.
with v added to the
complete assimilation to 3.
aor. pass, stem, or -ev
with
virdp'^fev etc.).
In Lesbian the present
infinitive of
vmthematic vowel stems,
as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the imthe-
matic type
(157),
ends in
-v,
not
-p-evai, e.g. SiScov,
koXtjv, crTe
arav (but usually 4.
Once
Kepvav, op,vvv,
also aor. infin.
tt/jo-
-fievai, as Oefievai, Sofievai).
For the thematic forms
of the perfect infinitive in various
dialects see 147.2. 5.
For Euboean ndelv
etc.,
and even eh beside ehai,
see 160.
GEEEK DIALECTS
114
-ai (27),
Boeot.
-ffdr),
and
-arr)
v
Thessalian (Larissa) has
-adai.
with
tj
The
from
Arcado-Cyprian, evepyevTea-cn,
m
(26).
= aO,
For ar
with
see 85.1.
contract verbs, sometimes
known
characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian,
is
e.g. Lesb.
-ei
Verbs
Inflection of Contract
/tw-inflection of
the Aeolic inflection,
etc.,
after the analogy of other infinitives.
added
Unthematic 157.
and
SeSoadeiv, ea-aeadeiv, jreirelareiv, eXea-reiv,
ovypd-tp-eiv,
from
infinitives in -aai
The
156.
[1S6
as
and
KoKrjfu (Sappho), icaXevTov, KardypevTov,
[oJ/tovoei'Te?,
uTotpjjet?
Thess. e(j>dvypevdeiv
(78),
=
i^aipovmai,, evepyere; (78), crTpaTayevTO<; (but hvKopeovTO'i in no. 33, Thessaliotis), Arc. iroievai, iroevrm, aSi-
and so perhaps always in
K€VTa, Kveva-av, fuepodvre'; (78), ^a/Miovrco, KaTa(^povrivai, Cypr. kvTeKe(T<\)opevTe
fiepevai.
an inscription
of
Cyrene
the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera.
relic of
also quoted as Boeotian
/xt-forms are
by the grammarians, but the
show only the usual type
(crTpaTayiovTo<;
probajjly a
is
inscriptions
etc.).
The stem ends
a.
(though
also,
in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before vt with analogical tj, Lesb. KaToiKi^vTwv in contrast to usual eiiep-
and
ye\nta(TL etc.,
vpovorjvTcu, Siaira^ijvrat, like Att. St^ijyrot, in contrast to
Thess. €dvyp£v9av), but
is
otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb. oinj-
Tot, koXtjcOcu,, eirt/teXijcrfla), tfufxiuxTOio, irotij/xevos, irpoa.ypyjfLfx.evto,
Xeu^epo«(7^etv, Sieaatftfi/xa'a, Arc. dSuc^/iei/o;, ^ajuuxrOot (no. 18.28,
uncertain).
Thess.
aTre-
but reading
This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen in
I/SXtji/,
PX^To, j8\ij/tevos, hliripiai, etc. rather than that of TiOr/fu, nOtp-ev, rSipuarcK, with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [ir/3oaTt]6ij(r[flov], SiSmrOaj., like
Horn.
TifliJ/xevoi, TtSij/icvos.
The more limited
6.
tract verbs, as in Att.
Ion.
a.vu>6(.ovq
enrol.
beside
extension of the /ux-inflection to the optative of con-
tjjiXoirp/,
irotoi,
pMrdoCr/v, etc., is occasionally
El. o-v\ate, hapjocnoux
(=
-oiij)
found elsewhere.
beside 8oKeoi,
iroieoi,
Cf. also the infinitives El. hapoaiSipiai, Cret. ^a/uB/ui/.
Middle Participle in -ei(i,€Vos 158. -eco,
The middle
as if
from
participle in -eifievo
-e-e/tevos
instead of -e-ofievo^,
-rjfj.evo';)
is
from verbs in
characteristic of the
INFLECTION
161]
Northwest Greek Delph.
(or
from
ri)
TToiovvTai,
due to the analogy
is e-e,
formed
forms which regularly had
dStKiJ/no/os, etc.
Type
Forms
of
in
Phoc.
Cf.
iroieivTai.
-ti
do not belong here, but among
See 157
a.
<|>iXT\a>, o-T€(|>av(0(o
-tow,
with the long-vowel stem
of the other
tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, Lesh. aStKjjet, Thess. tcaroiKeiovvOi, (3 hov\a)T)i,
Phoc. KXapweiv, Boeot.
inscriptions of
and 25
pi. subj.),
hafiuoefiev,
Delph.
to Aetolian influ-
Calymn. a^im may be from
so belong here, but contraction
from
e.g.
o-Te^ai/tueToj,
haynmovTe; (only in late
Orchomenus, and probably due
Ther., Ehod., etc. crTe(f)ava)i,
ence).
ei
=
after voielaOe.
the other /u-forms of these dialects.
159.
Locr. ewaXei/ievo?,
e.g.
as the infinitive KaXelaOaL.
Lesb. koXij^evos, Arc.
a.
and Boeotian,
dialects
KaXet'/ievos, Troiei/ievoi, etc., Boeot. Set>ei/os, El. Ka{S)Sa\e-
This
fievo<}.
115
-taet,
-oei is also possible (cf.
a).
Transfer of 160.
The
|jli-
Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs
transfer of certain forms of /it-verbs to the inflection
of contract verbs is
found in various
dialects, as Att. iriOei, iSiBov,
Delph. a.7roKadiardovTe<;, SiBeova-a, but
With
Tidel etc. in
and the Euboean
Homer and
is
most wide-spread in
Ionic.
Herodotus, compare SiSot (MUetus)
infinitives ridelv, BiSovv, KaOicrrav,
and even elv be-
side eivai.
Some Other Interchanges 161.
1.
Verbs in
-evto
in the Present
System
form their present in
-eiw in Elean, as
= (ftvyaSeveiv, beside aor. ^vyaSevavn, also (with a after = KaGiepevav, beside aor. KaTiapavaeie, and \aKariapauov a) 12 p, So also fiaa-reieL = rpailofievovj, Xarpeiofjievov = XaTpevofievov. (jivyaSetTjv
fiac7Tevei, in
an
inscription of Dodona.
This represents the normal
phonetic development from -efuo, the usual
-evco
being due to the
influence of the other tenses.
show forms in -em in various dialects, but, with few exceptions, only where the e is followed by an o-vowel, e.g.. 2.
Verbs in
-aco
GREEK DIALECTS
116
aside from Kterary examples
(as
[i61
Horn, fievoiveov, Alcm.
ope'eov,
Theoer. opeOa-a), Delph. avXeoi, av\eovre<; (but (TvXrjTco), eTririfieovrey,
dcoeovrmv (Ait. 6dav, Locr.
and
TifiowTe'i
also
Aetol. viKe6vT0i<;, Ehod.
ffoiea-To),
(Agrig.), El. ive^eoi, Cret. (with
rt/jielv
9.4) i^iov, iirapioiievov, /jioiKtov (fiotxao)).
t
from
e,
According to some this
upon an actual phonetic change of ao to eo, the ao (w) in Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ae forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -eco type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms rests
was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted TifiovPTe<; the ov is an Attic substitution for
(in
most
all
forms like Ehod. a.
dialects eo
Conversely Delph. ^rjda/Mu for usual
)(pr]iofjuu
seen in Meg.
;
in
eo).
ffp-qtUrOia,
El. ^pelcrdai, Boeot. T^eteio-flat, Att., Ion., Heracl. ffpija-dai (Att. )(p3xTdiu is late), Cret. ^TJdOai,
Delph.
^tifjitvo's
Lac, Locr. y^crrai,
Ion.
Among other, more individual, may be mentioned
162.
p^pEai/uei/os,
Rhod. ^ev/icvoi,
(158).
cases of variation in the
present stem, 1.
= -00),
-1^(0
especially in
(Delph. BovXoco intrans. pi^co,
= Att.
West Greek.
Boeot., Phoc. BovXi^a
BovXevco), Delph.,' Thess. aTreXeu^e-
Delph., Ehod., Mess., Cret. opKi^a (but also Ionic
and Attic
sometimes). Dor. a-Te^avi^co (ia-recjidvi^a Ar. Eq. 1225). 2.
-aco
= -oco.
Lesb. a^idw (a^udaei), Thess., Dor. icoivdm, Phoc.
= cricrjvovv, — dporpov.
(TKavev (also Att. a-Krjvav) ap6(o. 3.
Cf. Cret. -oco.
dparpov
Heracl. apdco (apdcrovn)
=
Sicil. a-Kevoco = aKevd^co, = ireidco, Heracl. irptoa) (subj. irpiSa from *7rpLd>rji, 159)
Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther.,
Boeot. inOom
= Trpiai. 4.
jeXafii,
iXavvco, in
= yeXdco,
Coan
eXafu
=
eXdvrco, Arg. TroreXdro, Heracl. iireXdadm (140.3
h).
in Epid. SieyeXa, KaTayeXdfievo
Locr. aireXdovTM, though
it
could be from eXdai, probably belongs
here. 5.
Boeot., Thess. yivvp,ai
6.
Aetol.,
=
Lac, Cret. ayvem
Aetol. ajvrjKm^ etc. beside other tenses from ayco.
INFLECTION
163]
For Att.
7.
?^? from
rw,
(Boeot., Cret. Staw) as in
*^i^to
II7 most
etc.,
Homer. These
are
dialects have ^dom from inherited by-forms
of the root. Cret. \aya(a>, release (cf.
8.
Horn. Kepaico (also Delph.), yd^to, aor.
To
9.
Xaydaaai mvem
iXevcrio)
airoXdya^Ks, like
=
Tetft)
=
1.
ti'vco,
reiaco, eTeicra (cf
or
West Greek
attested for various Epid.,
lit.
Doric), Boeotian
it cf.
of
See
with
7](7T(o,
Tj
61.1, 77.3.
cf.
Ved. Skt. as)
is
dialects (Acaru., Corcyr., Delph.,
Arcadian, and Cyprian, and
Most
dialects
had ^v
is
^ev),
the old
(see above, 3),
literary Doric, Delphian,
and Lo-
Trapelav, Att.-Ion. rjcrav, see 138.5.
But
late
of rjv etc. after the analogy of e.g. o-Tj?Tto to ecrrqv.
El.
Third singular imperative, earm in most
5.
Osc-
Skt. dsan).
which are found in
For Boeot.
Skt. santi,
was replaced by ^v (Hom.
Third plural imperfect.
crian.
(cf.
^9 (from *^a--T,
(Tra/set?),
except Attic-Ionic, where
examples
whence Lesb.
76.
all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)
third plural (from *^aev, 4.
*evTL
evTi, Att.-Ion. elai.
West Greek
probably the form in
a-etVo), etc.).
substitution of e after the analogy of the
Third singular imperfect.
3.
cret'co,
*eV/ii^
See
^yiii'.
Third plural present indicative.
other forms,
fjTO),
elfii
.
to be
First singular present indicative.
Umbr. sew^), whence, with
(cf.
sometimes in Homer.
formed to
Thess. eVA"', elsewhere
2.
a).
= fitSca/it. The Verb
163.
142
Cretan has the active forms
eirekevaaL, iireXeva-av, etc.
Bicoko), as
11. Cypr. Svpdvco, Scok(o
12. Arc.
but also Xa-
XP'ni^o-ri^i-'i,
(ovev, mvioi), sell, e-rreXevael, will bring
oia-co), aor.
•
10. Cret. Siofiai
e/M/Mi,
Xaya-pd';), aor. Xarydcai, like
Trevdo/iai, coveo/iai, iXevaofiai
Trev^w, inform,
Hesych.
(cf.
\7y7ftj,
aor. «e/3a'(a-)a-at (cf. 143),
also with analogical
rj
but with retention
dialects.
of a:
Third plural imperative. Arg. evTw, Boeot. evOco (139.2), Cret. evTcov, formed from 3 pi. indie, ivri. Also thematic iovTw, iovrwv, 6.
e.g. in
Delphian.
Ion. earcov, Attic ovtcov
and
late earaa-av.
GREEK DIALECTS
118
Present infinitive.
7.
and
(154)
also in the
The
[163
difference in the form of the ending
development
of
+ nasal
cr
(76) explains
great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic elvai (also Eub. Lesb. efifievai, Thess.
rival,
or ^/iev (25),
Ehod.
eifieiv,
Present participle.
8.
elv,
"West Greek and Boeotian
e/xfiev,
;
most
dialects, Att. oov.
*6VTe? vsdth e as in evTi, above,
eaaia
(also
in some Doric writers
Arc,
Arg., Mess, eatrcra, Cret. Xarra,
satl,
el/iev
Cret. ^nr}v.
eo>v in
are also unthematic forms, as Heracl. eVre? (also quoted
man from
the
160), Arc.
;
cf.
2),
with the substitution or prefixing
from Ale-
fem. Lesb., Epid.
= ova (a
ladOa
But there
(all
of e after
eo-cra
Plato Crat. 401c),
from *aTia
= Skt.
the analogy of the
other forms). a.
in
This unthematic feminine formation in -arta (from
some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely
(ycKaOd) 9.
iKovcra, lacrcra ('EiruMTcra)
Middle forms, as imperf.
jjrat at
10.
=
Delphi, 3
pi. subj.
=
avvreXeaOai
seen also
iovaa.
ijfiriv etc.,
are late.
Cf. 3 sg. subj.
^vrat at Andania.
In a Cretan inscription of Dreros
= ecrofiac,
-ni-ia) is
iKoxraa (d£Kacr(ra), Cret. peKadda
= avvea-eaOai.
(no.
113)
we
find reXo/iai
WORD-FORMATION On the Form and Use
of Certain Suffixes
and Certain Peculiarities
of
Composition 164. (this
1. -Tjto? 1
= Att. -eto9.
again in part from
Att.
-eio': is
-rjfio's, cf.
tained iQ various dialects,
in part derived from
Boeot. KapvKepio),
e.g. Ion. lep-qiov,
Delph.
which
lepijiov,
-r]io
is re-
Lesb.
IpiJLov, Ion., Cret. oIk^io';, Ion., Lesb., Cret. TrpvTavtjiov, Ion., Cret.
avSp7jio<;, Ion. ^aaiK'qio'i, tjtoiviKijta,
centuation of these forms, see 2.
Delph.
On
-n-atSijia.
the ac-
37.2.
Adjectives of the type xaptew are from -fevr- (Skt. -vant-).
The feminine was originally -faria (Kke Skt. -vatl, from the weak stem -unt- cf. eaaaa 163.8), whence, with substitution of e for a ;
from the analogy
of the
forms in
-[f)ea(Ta or -(/r)eTTa (81). pe{
Pamph.
and in
pena, this yielding
The genuine Attic forms have tt, MvppivovTra (iuscr.), those with aa- being
Tiixdpe{(r)aa.
as ixeXtTovTTa {Ax.),
poetical
-pevr-, arose
Cf. Boeot. ;)(;a/3tfeTTai', Corcyr. arovo-
Most
origiu Ionic.
adjectives of this type are
poetical only, except in substantive use especially the
names a.
of places in -o«?, for
A (cf.
arioi
relic of
the
weak stem
which -par-
$Aioi)s) or 'Avayvpdcnoi
hyphaeresis of
o), in contrast to
is
(cf.
numerous
see also 44.4. seen in a few derivatives, as $Xta-
'Avayupom), from
the usual
-ovriot, -ovvrioi,
-o(/:)dTioi
or
-ovo-lol,
(with
from
-opevTioi. 3.
-Tt9 -o-t?.
See
61.3.
For
-^t? see 142 a.
We
find -aa-K instead
of usual -(TK in Arg. a\ida-aio<;, Epid. CTeyda-crioi;, Troez. epp-daa-io'i,
Boeot. ayopaa-aiv, in
forms like ''
which the
first
er
is
due to the influence
of
crTejaa-TO';, areyaa-fia.
For convenience the form of the nominative
the stem.
119
is cited,
rather than that of
GEEEK DIALECTS
120
[164
In most words a has replaced, by analogy, an = earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Horn, ohfiri Att. oafirj. So for Att. 0eo-/io's, eea-/j,io<;, we find Dor. redfio^, Te0fiio
-a-fio^,
(Pindar; Bfio:;,
-ana.
also Delph., tS/juov Boeot.),
Ted/J.d'i
and Lac, Epid.
After the analogy of forms in
Locr., El. deOfiiov (65).
= r^pafifm.
especially y^ri^iaiia, vofucrfia, arose Arg. ypdcra-fia Cret.
\jtd(f)iyij,a, yjrd^i/ifia,
5. -Ttjp
the older
most
= -tt;? -Trjp
(-Ttt?).
For
see 142 a.
a productive suffix of nouns of agency
As
has been very largely displaced by
fully in Attic prose.
6e-
-(Tfia,
As forms with
-tjj? (-rd
-rrjp = usual
but
-tt;? (-ras)
are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Horn. edeXovTrjp, Hes. avXrjrijp,
sometimes in the
so they occur also
SiKaaT'qp (but in
Delph.
most
dialects, e.g. Locr.,
Corcyr. SiopOarijp.
/Sey8atti)T7?jt),
Pamph.
dialects SiKaa-Ta<;, like Att.-Ion. Si/eao-T^s),
-to?
= usual larpoi}. = -eo9. In adjectives
-to9
(which
Cf. also
Cypr. Ijarijp like
Horn, larrip 6.
have
as Lesb.
j^/ouo-to?,
7.
;
Lesbian and Thessalian
Boeot. -to?
may
^a\Kto?, apyvpio'i, Thess. \t^to?
but in most dialects
-cov,
of material
not from -eo?
is
be
(cf.
-to? or -eo?),
Horn. Xt^eo?,
\l6ivo';).
-r]v=-a)v. Hypocoristic proper
names in-T/vinstead of the usual
as 'Apxv^jT^i'M^, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of
ApoUonia and Epidamnus, and 8.
-mvScK, -ovScK.
are occasionally found elsewhere.
Patronymics in
-covSa/;,
as 'ETrayiteti'wi'Sa?, are
most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and
Euboean
(-oji'St;?),
The
ported.
while elsewhere they are rare and probably im-
parallel,
but less common, -oKSa?
tian, Thessalian, Loorian, 9.
is
attested for Boeo-
and Euboean.
Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course
frequent. v6fiaio<;,
So, for example, Thess. \i6io';
Locr. vofiioi
= avaXcofia, Thess.
= vo'/it/io?,
=
Xidivo
Thess. ovaXa (but also ovaXovixa)
= TrpoaoSo';, = avyKXijTO'; skkXt)-
Boeot., Epir. Trodohajxa (after avaXwiia)
avvKXek (stem -kXtj-t-,
aia, Cret. rjixlva
= to
rj/ji,i,a-v
cf.
ivpo^Xri^ etc.)
(also Sicil. rip.iva, used, like Epid. hifiC-
reia, in the sense of rifxCeKTov), Cret. 6lvo
formed
WOED-FOEMATION
166]
from
ei6
after the analogy of hvdpcim-ivo'i),
121
hdivo^
= delo'i, evBeo^,
Att. aSeX6
= yafiijXia.
(cf!
165. 1. -Tepo
comparatives), as in Be^trepos, apia-Tepoi, are Arc. appevrepo'i, El. epo-em irepo? (for at cf. yepairepoi, iraXacTepo^), e-qXvTepo'i. -tSto?
2.
forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases, So El. 7rpoa0iSio
as ai^io^, eiriffaXaa-a-iSio^.
ivSoOiSiov (ivSodiSiav BoXav household slave), Epid. ivSoadiSioi {ivSo(70iSia entrails
= e^ 3.
amount
quisites (of
so ivToadiSia Arist., Hipp.), Cret. i^apxiBio'i
From words
-rpov.
som, the suffix or
;
"'PXV'' 'ytyvofievoi;.
like
Xirpov means of
release,
hence ran-
to be used freely in words denoting reward
Ion.,
reward of victory, Epid. larpa perCoan reXearpa expenses of inauguration
Coan
reXeto inaugurate), Cret. KOfiia-rpa gifts
paid, as viKatrrpov
for healing.
the priest.
(more
came
Cf.
specific?), and,
even from a numeral, Cret. rpirpa the
three-
fold amount. 4. -€(ov, -(ov in nouns denoting place, as avSpcov (Ion. avSpemv, Pamph. a(v)Spuov), afiireXcov, vexpcov, opviOdiv. To this large class
belong Heracl. TO(f>uov
of earth
(cf.
This class
is
-ewv but Dor. 166.
1.
(t
=
e,
9.6)
lurial-place,
not to be confused with nouns of agency in Ion.
etc.
-amv, -av, as Ion. ^vvedv. Dor. Koivav.
common
Phocian, and Aetolian.
(i.e.
and Thessalian
41.4.
as 'Itttto-
in Thessahan, but also occur in Boeotian,
Ai6a--SoTo<;,
under
-eas. cf.
Aiocr-Kovpoi)
@€6^oTo<;, Slo^otoi (formed after Ato'o--SoTo?, siod), instead of
See
-/cXe?;?, -kXjj?,
-/e\eas is a modification of -KXer}^
the influence of hypocoristics in Aio^OTO'i
yaiwv heap
^oa>v ridge.
Proper names in -«\ea?, instead of
xXeas, are most
2.
= ra^etoi'
yaemv from Halaesa),
cf.
and ©eLoa-SoTa, 6e6a-SoTo<; in
He-
usual Ato'Soro?, @e6SoTo?, are frequent in Boeotian, also has @e6^oTo<;, ©toforo?,
and &e6pSoTO'!
Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported.
(60.4).
GREEK DIALECTS
122
[l67
vowel stems in the first member of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dialectic. Thus TifioKXrj^, TifjuoKparrjii, etc. in most dialects, but Ion.
The interchange
167.
of diiFerent
Cnid.
TifjLr]K\rj<;, T!ifirjKpdTri<;,
iroXi'!,
Ehod.
TifJLdKpa,Tr)<;,
Ttfia-
Thess. vKa>p6<; {hv\6 peovToi) from *v\o-
Tifiava^ (*Tt/io'-(f)amf).
and
pwpo'i,
Arc, olKerr}';
so related to
from
oiKog (f otweu? is the
from
v\0T6p.o<; to
oIkIu, for usual
form used in Cretan, as sometimes
Ion. iroXi-qTr]^, Cret., Epid. iroXiaTa'i (also Pindar), Cret.
TToXidTevaj, Arc. TroXtart?, for
Ion.
voixo'i,
from *v\d-pa)p6'i as
i)\?;a)/5o?
Locr., Thess. otKiara^ (or poiKiara'i)
ia Homer).
with
Ttfi,dK\ri
Likewise Ehod. Tifiava^ {*Tifji,a-(f)ava^) instead of usual
TToXi.rjo'xo';
-ovxo'i
usual ttoXitt;?
etc.; cf.
Heracl. TroXta-
(Epic), Lac. •TroXidy^o'; (but Att. iroXiov'^^o';
from KXrjpovxo'S
etc.).
Late Att. iepdrevo}, Locr., Phoc.
leprjrevco
(also in
some kocv^
inscriptions), Lesb. Iprjrevai, Cret., Cyren. lapiTevm, Mess, iepnevco,
Chalced. iepa)Tev(o, lepaneCa Carpath. Safierw;, like
conversely
oIkottj';
in
(cf.
Att. iepaxrvvrj). for usual haixora';,
oliceTq<;,
an Attic inscription.
So
as
hrjp.oT'q'i,
Cret. yStero?
(cf.
= Kioto's. Ehod. 'iTTTre'Sa/ios = 'l7r7ro'Sa/io?, but Ehod. ApxoKpdT7]
Astyp. Bt'eTTo?) '
After the analogy of names containing inherited t-stems arose also forms
'Ap'x^iXo^o';, 'Ap-)(iSaiJ,o<;, etc.
lilce
(cf.
apxireKTcov) in
various dialects, Ehod. MeviSaiJt,o<;, El. Sai'/cXa/jo?, Coan, Msyr.,
Mel. AaLcrTpaTO
The well-known lengthening
ber of compounds, as in aviavu/ws, Att. avcpLOeuTo^. of the ^oX-q
To
vowel of the second
iraviljyvpi's, is
seen in Ion. avnpideuTiK
the analogy of forms like
eirdfcoos, einyKOos,
Use
=
which are
same kind, is due the iira- of Cret. kwapoXa share (cf. Hesych. and Hom. e7ri?/8o\os. Cf Karrj^oX-^ in Euripides.
/xcpos)
168.
mem-
of the initial
iinj-
.
of a
patronymic adjective instead of the genitive
gular of the father's name.
Though
sin-
occasionally found in literature,
as in Horn. TeXa/Movios Al'a?, this is the regular practice in prose
WOED-FOEMATION
168]
123
only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. MeXavxpo<; IliO(oveio<:, ^Apx^'TTra 'Adavdeia, Thess. Ivxovv 'Avriyoveio';, Nt/co'Xao? 'A7€to-iato?,
a.
Boeot. ©toTrojUTro? 'OXuyLtTri^^to?, 'Ep/^ato? NiKt?jo9.
When
the genitive
the father's is
name
is itself
but later the adjective forms like 6.
Under
a patronymic form ia -8as or
regularly employed in Boeotian
;
-tos,
so also in early Thessalian,
'EiriKpariSatos, Ti/xowiSaios are usual.
Koanq influence the use of the adjective
of the ordinary genitive construction.
Thus
was given up
in favor
in Boeotian the genitive
usual after about 250 B.C. and occasionally found earlier.
There
is
is
some
evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date.
See
no. 42. c.
There are
also examples in Thessalian
and Boeotian of adjectives in
agreement
-with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession.
UoXviofaia
cju/xi (sc.
d.
A
genitive
tive, as in
Hom.
d <7T
may be
etc.
Thess.
See the following.
used in apposition to that implied by the adjec-
TopytiTj Kefjiakij Setvoto ireX.utpav.
a KvAif) TO Kcvrpovos, Topyivioi
e/u,t
Boeot. Ka(X)Xui«i e^i
(sc.
o kotuXos koXos K[aX]6, Lesb. (r[TaAA]a
'SiOfveuu l/x/u TO NtKtai'oi (dat.) to TavKio (gen.) the son of Mcias, the son of Gaucus, where VavKLo is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition with the genitive implied in NiKiatoi.
Vt
SYNTAX 169.
Although the syntax
gation than
it
of the dialects deserves fuller investi-
has received, yet syntactical differences between the
much less striking than those of phonology and inflecTo a considerable extent they consist merely in the conservation in some dialects of early forms of expression which have become rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in condialects are
tion.
nection with the forms,
e.g.
in the use of certain pronouns (121-
131), adverbs and conjunctions (132-134), and in the meaning and
construction of prepositions (136).
It is necessary to
add here only
a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. other,
more
Some
observed in the notes to the
isolated, peculiarities are
inscriptions.
CASES The Genitive 170.
Genitive of Time.
is especially
with the dative the article
is
The
genitive of the 'time within wliich'
frequent in the early Cretan inscriptions, although iv is
already the more usual expression.
used, while in late inscriptions
the dative and without the article.
Of.
TreVr a/xepav release within Jive days,
So in Locrian, but without the
we
Law-Code,
but
article,
1.6
In both cases
find only ev with 1.25 Tuiyda-ai,
iv rat? Tpial
rdv
afj,epai<:.
rpiov fievov beside iv rpcd-
povT afidpaK, as also in early Attic inscriptions.
Aside from the adverbial phrases vvkt6<;
etc.,
the use of the geni-
most persistent in dating, as /i?;vo9 e^S6/j,ov etc., the usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase tive of time is
Kal troXeiMov
(-co)
kuI
eny decrees of various
elpr)vr)<; (-a
dialects,
which
is
common
in the prox-
though eventually replaced in
by iv TToXefiai kt\. 124
many
SYNTAX
174]
The genitive
of
time
also in Attic, e.g. ra?
Kar
125
used distributively in various dialects, as or ra? aixepa<; f€Kd(Tra^ daily, beside
is
a.fxepa'i
afiepav.
171.
Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology. Alof the charge or penalty is common to all dia-
though the genitive the genitive
lects,
is
nowhere
denote the matter involved,
used so freely as in Cretan to KaTaSiKaKa-drd ro eKevdepo SeKa
else
e.g.
Mm
ararepav^, ro SoXo ireine shall condemn to a fine of ten staters in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case of a slave, tS Se Kpovo Kpivev decide as to the time, di peKacrro eypajTai as is prescribed
for each
case.
The Dative 172.
The adnOminal
Greek, and
is
dative
is
more common than
ia literary
especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions
d ppdrpa rok faXeioi^, Locr. rb HvTroKPa/MSioK Aoppots, Phoc. 6fji.o\oyia rd iroXei
or their separate sections, e.g. El. refffiiov rot's
"Zreipicov ical
rd
Tro'Xet
MeSemviav, Boeot. hiaiypa^d
drrap'X^e rddevaiai, ypafifiureii^ rrji ^ov\r]t
For the dative instead
Kal ran
NiKape'rri, Att. hdixa>i.
of the genitive construction
with various
prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1.
The Accusative 173.
Arc.
el
A fj.e
noteworthy accusative absolute construction
the Fifty or the Three
instances
is
seen in
rraphera^afJLevo^ ro^ irevreicovra e to? rpiaKocrio<; unless
where the
Hundred
approve.
This
is
an extension from
participle agrees with the accusative of a pre-
ceding clause, as Arc.
fie vep,ev fie re
^evov fiere pacrrov,
doCvav hiKOvra. Of. also Arc. Kardrrep
el p-e eiri
ro<; i-ma-vvicrrafievo'}
yparrroi as is prescribed in the case of those
who
.
.
.
ye-
conspire.
THE MOODS The Subjunctive 174.
The subjunctive without dv
or ica in conditional, relative,
and' temporal clauses, where the particle
is
regularly employed in
GEEEK DIALECTS
126
Attic prose, though frequently omitted in
elsewhere (Kiihner-Gerth
[l74
Homer and sometimes
426, 449, 474),
II, pp.
attested for
is
common
several dialects, though always as the less
construction.
Locr. at SeiXer avxopelv, at rt? avxopeei (no. 55.7,26 ples with
Ka in the same
tUum), and
contrast to usual
eU av
(no. 19.25,31), Cret.
ter
(Law-Code
iirl Sofia nrvp e-iroiae (no. 17.21)
(see 134.2),
dvyaTpl I
VI.l).
iinOudvi (Co-
inscription). Arc. ei Se rts
probably. Arc. sIk
so,
ten exam-
;
SiSoi,
Cypr. o i^opv^e, ol
when one
.
gives it to the
Examples are not infrequent in
.
in
loai
.
daugh-
later Locrian,
Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions.
The Optative 175.
In Elean the optative with Ka
tions, e.g. crvvfiax^a k
is
ea e/carov perea
the usual "form of prescriplet
there he alliance
fivak Ka airoTivoi peKaa-ro';
each
for a
pay a fine
hundred years,
fe/ca
of ten minae.
Similarly in Cyprian, but without Ke, e.g. ScaKoi vv
let
^aa-iXeiK; the king shall give.
The subjunctive without Ka Elean inscription 176.
1.
is
used in the same sense in a late
(no. 61.32,36).
The optative in conditional clauses survives in several
dialects, although, except in Elean, it is
the subjunctive, and indeed
is
much
than
less frequent
almost wholly eliminated in favor of
the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian,
Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Ehodian,
fact in the majority of dialects.
sometimes used with a
still
Where
offers
In the Gortynian Law-Code,
the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses
Some
about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives.
where the contingency (e.g.
in
it is
recognizable differentiation from the
subjunctive, but oftener without such.
which
—
the optative survives,
is
VII.9, hut if there should not he
any free persons,
plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses deny), others as
of these occur
obviously one more remotely anticipated
mere variants
even identical contingencies
;
I.ll,
as contem-
hut if one should
of the subjunctive for parallel or
(e.g.
opt.
IX.18
= subj.
VI.25).
In
SYNTAX
176] Locrian, no. 56
pon
A has the
127
optative onlj-
(cf.
also the relative clause
whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but al S'e^t-
crvXda-ai),
only.
A 17, in
opKeoifii
also ai
8'
an oath, where Attic also -would have the
i^iopKeoi
C6
Tcov irapfidXKoiTo 025, C50,
Dl7; and
in the
The
n
tov-
numerous Phocian
and Delphian manumission decrees the optative occurrence.
optative,
(here indirect discourse), and ai Se
is of
very frequent
optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also lq
Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek kolvti
(e. g.
no. 62).
In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and
some
this occurs in
of the later inscriptions (but in no.
84 the
opta-
In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have
tives are in iudirect discourse).
the subjimctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the
Even
optative.
and optative
is
irapa/Mevoi or el 8e 2.
same clause the
in the
not infrequent, nroieoi
firj
rj fir)
alternation of subjunctive
Delph.
e.g.
ei
he
Ka
fir] iroiTJ
rj
jii)
See also no. 18.6, note.
irapafievrf.
In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomiis even more marked. Noteworthy is the where oan<: with the optative is used in the curse while in the postscript warning against harming
nance of the subjunctive
Tean
curse, no. 3,
proper,
1-34,
11.
on which the curse
the stele
inscribed, U. 35-40,
is
we
find o? dv
There are a few examples of the optative iu
with the subjunctive.
Cretan (Law-Code IV.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above), Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177). 3.
But
in Elean the optative
is
uniformly employed in condi-
tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-
junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force. 4.
In
final clauses
eo-rao-a/ie? deCrf,
.
.
.
Lesb. no. 22.13
ififievoiev.
the optative occurs,
avx
But
ff.
.
.
.
,
Aw?
eTrifJ.e'KecTdai
it is
.
.
,
e.g.
Heracl. Tab. 1.53
£f.
KaraXvfJ.aKcoOrj': dBrfXco-
tcardypevTov
very rare, and most
subjunctive with or without dv (ku, indicative.
.
fir)
we), or
dialects
.
.
.
,
ice
have only the
sometimes the future
GEEEK DIALECTS
128 177. There are
some examples
ditional clauses, etc., as
of
vvvaTo
/IT)
Se
Ka
[Ti'i]
voiTO,
Ach.
e'iri,
Epid. at
Ka
n
Both the imperative and the
scriptions.
is
(no. 56.4), Cret. at
Ka
.
Delph.
.
el
pv k ap^d ye-
airohoiev.
prescriptions, often side
the infinitive
(Kiihner-Gerth II,
irddoi, Corcyr. a^'
The Imperative and the 178.
Homer
avXoi
ica vyirj viv Troi'^a-ac (no. 84.60),
icjjdTTTOiTO, i-jret icd
ecrre
xa with the optative in con-
sometimes ia
pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. al k aSitcof
[ill
by
side in the
more frequent in
For the Elean use
Infinitive
infinitive are freely
same
inscription.
used in
In general
early, the imperative in later, lq-
with the same
of the optative
force,
see 175.
WORD OEDER 179.
A peculiarity
of
word order which
is
worthy
the position of rt? before Ka in the phrase at
This
is
the regular order in the
not only with Att.-Ion. edv ra, e Ke
Tt9 Ka.
rjv
of
also,
though
mention
is
Ka, al he rt? Ka.
dialects, as contrasted
tk, but with Arc.
el S'
Lesb. at Ke tk, Thess. al [fi)d «e at?, Boeot.
Boeotian has 7]
West Greek
rk
less frequently, the
dv rj
rt?,
Cypr.
Se Ka
West Greek
rt?.
order
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS 180.
The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended
to call attention to the
most important characteristics of each group These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define,
and
dialect.
the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always to he interpreted in the light of the sections to which reference is
made of the
in each case.
Of peculiarities most striking are mentioned.^
in vocabulary only
some few
To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are peculiar from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g.
= div. 163.9 = 134.1 arepo
1.
Original d unchanged. 8
11. icov
2.
d from
do, dco. 41.4
12. al
3.
7)
ae. 41.1
13.
4.
Absence
of v-movable. 102
14.
5.
Apocope
of prepositions. 95
15.
6.
itoXk, TTo'Xios,
7.
d/jie},
from
vfi€<;,
qfieK 8.
9.
10.
etc. 109.1
16.
ace. dfie, vfj.e=
18. Sa/jLtop
etc. 119.2,5
19. >jveiKa,7jviKa^7]veyKa.
Infin. -/iev. 154.3
3 pL edev, eSov, ri<;
=
riv.
17.
el.
li^a
= KTrjfia. 49.5 a = ^kco. Glossary
20. irap.a
etc. 138.5
21. lkq)
163.3
EAST GREEK Attic-Ionic 181.
Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7
lon., 8-9 in 1
An
common
specific Att.-
with Arc, 10 with Arc-Cypr.)
exhaustive list of peculiarities would- also include proper names which to, or especially frequent in, a given dialect.
are peculiar
129
GEEEK DIALECTS
130 from
a. 8
1.
T)
2.
Quantitative metathesis (Xem? etc.). 41.4,
43
[181
6.
edeaav, eSoaav,
7.
^1/
8.
Conjunction
9.
Particle
3
sg.
etc. 138.5
imperf. of el.
134.2
3.
I'-movable. 102
4.
5j/i€ts, ace. -ea?, -a?. 119.2,5
10. Infin. -vai. 154.1
5.
TTOv, oirov, etc. 132.1
11.
ai'.
Very early
163.3
elfii.
134.1
loss of f. 50
Ionic
The
182.
chief characteristics of Ionic, as
are as follows.
Some few
8, 9, 14, 20, 22),
but most are
indeed to
all
of these are Ionic
common
compared with only (notably
Attic, 1,
to various other dialects,
also
some
except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring
out the contrast with Attic more fully.
common
are not general Ionic, but are
A
few
peculiarities
which
to all branches except
West
Ionic, are included.
from d even
1.
7)
2.
ea, eo, eco, eoi
after
e, t, p.
8
usually uncon-
= eo, from IV cent. on. 42.5 o, o (ou), a},+a = as TcoySivo^ = Att. Tayai-
3.
ev
Crasis of
vo<;.
5.
co,
94.1
54 with a
8.
= Att. TT. 81 = Att. pp. 80 rjv = Att. idv, av.
9.
a-stems, gen. sg. m.
6.
O-O-
pa-
t/3o'?
19.
/ieftBi/
23.
-eco,
163.8
-e'os, etc.
Mke
75 h
beside lepo^. 13.1
= Att. fiel^av.
113.1
=Att. SeiKWfu.
49.1
= Att. eaetvo?. 125.1 fuvo? = Att. Koivoi. 135.7 KapTep6<; = Att. KpaTep6<;, in meaning = KvpLo<;. 49.2 a,
24. S9?/ttto/37o'9=Att.-ouj0'yo'9.44.4
25. to-Tta (to-Tia)=Att. 26. rjveiKa, jjviKa
eo-Tt'o.
11
= Att. ijveyKa.
Hi a
111.3
12. -k\7j<;, -K\eos. 108.1a
= ^ovXo/iai.
(t/Jo?)
Glossary
-m,
41.4, 104.7
13. /it-verbs inflected
eto. 139.2
21. Keivo<;
134.1 h
10. 7ro'\i?, TTo'Xios, etc. 109.1,2
11. ^aa-iXevi,
18.
22.
gen. pi. -eav, -av, dat. pi. -r}i(n.{v).
17. ^oXofiat
20. SeKVv/ii
^elvo<;, Kovpr/, etc.
7.
15.
nOearai
ia>v = Att. mv.
16. Suffix -5;to?= Att. -eto9. 164.1
tracted. 42.1,5,6
4.
14. 3 pi.
27.
t6l,;?
= Att. ei6'i5?.
contracts, as nOel, ndelv. 160
Glossary
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEKISTICS
188]
183. East Ionic 1.
3.
further characterized
is
Psilosis. 57.
ao, eo
2.
Short-vowel subj. of
The
184. Chian.
which are
teristics,
= av,
by
ev from fourth century on. 33.
o--aorist. 150.
dialect of Chios contains a
Xd^coiatv,
few special charac-
Aeolic origin
of
1.
3
2.
Inflected cardinals, Sskcov, TrevTrjKovrmv, etc. 116.
pi.
Note
with la from
irprj^oLo-iv, etc.,
also jeymveco call aloud, as in
The
131
Aeolio doubling of nasals (73
va: 77.3.
Homer.
seen in tlie names of the mountain XltXiwaiov in Chios and the promontory "Apyevi/oi/ opposite Chios, a.
also in the personal
wise Aeolic of a time
is
name ^awodtfiK
the Phocaean
when the
ff.) is
in an inscription of Erythrae.
Ztovi;((7ios)
,
19.1.
Like-
All these features are relics
between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was
line
far-
ther south than in the historical period.
from East Ionic in the absence
185. Central Ionic differs losis, etc. (183).
a, in
Note
also the restricted use of
H, i.e. only =
the early inscriptions of some of the islands.
West
186.
Euboean,
Ionic, or
differs
of psii?
from
4.6.
from the other divisions
of
Ionic as follows 1.
TT as in Attic, not
2.
pp as in Attic, not pa: 80
3.
|e'z/09 etc.
4.
-et,
1^0?.
-04
81
aa-.
as in Attic, not |et-
54
from
-cot
-Tyt,
tria about 400
(in
5.
tovtu, rovrei, ivrovOa
gen. -Kkea. 108.1a
6.
-kXc't??,
7.
Proper names- ra-i?, gen. -tSo?, as often in Attic (East
Ere-
Central Ion.
39 a
B.C.).
= tuv-
ra, TavTrjL, evravda. 124
8.
and
-to?). 109.5
elv beside eti^at. 160
In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities, Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is
187. Eretrian.
the dialect of
by the rhotacism of intervocalic
specifically characterized
exovpiv
= exovaiv,
60.3.
as is
due to Attic influence. 188. Attic influence.
Ionic was the
to Attic mfluence, and after the fifth tions that are
whoUy
free
first of all dialects
century there are few
from Attic forms.
See 277.
to yield inscrip-
GREEK DIALECTS
132
Aecado-Cypkian
= ev.
1.
Iv
2.
Gen.
3.
ir6<;
10
sg. -av.
= = «ai /ea's
(but Arc. usually
134.3
(1
common
/ii-inflect. of
7.
iv (iv)
8.
r),
(0
191.
2)
8.
49.2
= oSe.
Noteworthy
e?
In Arcadian.
e|
^ :
(but
cons,
before e|).
100
Masc. o--stems, ace.
11.
te/3^s
sg. -j]v
(Arc. also voc. sg, -»;). 108.2
= te/36W, etc. (but usual
only in Arc). 111.4 Subj.
-f??, -v-
149
13. Article as relative. 126
ov. 25
the considerable
known
mainly Homeric. Some
evxo\d prayer
=
136
and various
KW.Grk.)
10.
12.
is
123
Cypr. also
number
of
words or mean-
only, or with rare exceptions, as
of the
In Arcadian and Cyprian,
alone,
etc.
-Kperj}'! = -Kparrj';.
75 &
ings which are otherwise
1)
Dat. with aTro, i^,
contractvbs. 157
= ek. 135.4 = spurious ei,
poetical,
7.
9.
6.
4.
ovv
to Arcado-Cyprian
Infin. in -vai. 154.1
5.
3.
(but Arc. usu-
6.
Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 AeoL, 7
^oXofiM = ^ovXofiai. aTTu = aTTo. 22 6v (vv) = avd. 6, 22 op = ap.5
2.
= rt?
a-L
ally t«). 68.3
190. Characteristics
other dialects
aL<;
^ :
5.
22 135.6
tt/so'?.
/cat).
1.
^
Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian
189.
4.
[l89
most
striking examples are
ala-a share
(also
Lac), ot(f)os
or imprecation.
Seafiai, airvat
summon, KeXevdo^ road,
Zcofia
temple, afiap (but see no. 16.21, note). 3)
In Cyprian, pdva^, avcbym, avrdp,
yvTiTO'! (also Lesb.
;
e'A,os
meadow,
possibly Thess. KaTiyv[eiTO<;'\),
on (Horn. XP'^vco graze),
iSe,
Ijarijp,
y(^pavofjiai
KaaC-
border
vv (also Boeot. 134.5).
1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199. " In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously. Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are included, e. g., in this section, Iv = iv, which is regularly found only in ArcadoCyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS
19S]
133
Arcadian 192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics.
common with
193. In
Lesb., 5 Aeol.,
15
6, li,
1.
Conjunction
Particle dv. 134.2
3.
SeKOTO
4.
Pass, infin.
5.
TreSd (Tre)
6.
Traperd^covcn etc. 142
134.1
= Se/taTO?.
= pa:
-t]v.
pp
"Trdwra etc. 77.3
9.
Ace.
-€v.
3
imv.
13.
6
the
135.5
15. loSeXo?
-01.
nom.
18.
/r
Special Arcadian:
Gen.
sg.
2.
3
fem.-aw(Tegea). 104.2
pi. -vtri. 77.3
5.
= -rac. 139.1 BeKO, heKOTOv = Se/ca, eKarov. 6 Numerals in -Kcunoi = -k6-
6.
ovi
4.
sg.
mid. -rot
aioi. 117.2
= oSe.
(no. 16),
-vTto. 140.3
=
TJfiia-vi;
a
(but also
latter). 61.6
= 6^oX6<:.
49.3
in early inscr. initially
and
but lost be-
tween vowels
iuitially
;
tillabout300B.C. 52,53,54
8.
= Kard. 22, 95 ttXo's = TrXe'oK 113.2
9.
eoK dv. 134.2
7.
Karv
11. Se'XXto
a
= dirohov^.
10. dirvh6a<;
= /SaWo).
144
68.1
12. 'n.o(roihdv='n.ov. 49.1,
123
61.5
195. External influence in the dialect. £49, agreeing
153.2
after cons.,
106.2
194.
3
4
the spiritus asper. 58 a, d part.
Subj. Se'drot etc. 151.1
1.
3.
3,
16. /ieo-T Mwfo7. 132.9
hiepoBvTe^. 78
11.
2 Att.-Ion.,
17. Peculiarities in the use of
pi. -0?,
10. Dat. sg.
pi.
14. ^iJua-a-o
80
7.
8.
12. Infin.
155.2
= //.era.
(1,
West Greek)
2.
el.
See 189-191.
various other dialects
The
fact that ko?
and
with Cyprian, are found only in one early iascription
while
all
others have kuC and
rt?, is
ternal influence, though not specifically Attic.
probably due to exSee 275. The Tegean
building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few
Attic KOLvrj forms, as irXeov instead of
From dian
ifXo'i,
the latter part of the third century on,
cities
once gen.
when
sg. -ov, etc.
the chief Arca-
belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,
League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions
is
neither
GREEK DIALECTS
134
[195
Arcadian nor Attic Koivq, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek, of Koivri. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258) about 200
B.C.,
though showing a remarkable mixture of forms,
is
mainly in the native dialect. Cyprian
See 189-191.
196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics.
common
197. In
with various other dialects
e before vowels. 9.3
from
7.
Dat.sg.-o,-abeside-ot,-at.38
8.
Ace.
9.
^aa-iXem, -epos. 111.1
1.
t
2.
Glide sound after
3.
al\o<;
4.
Psilosis. 57
5.
Tret'o-et ^
6.
Occasional omission of intervoc. and
t
expressed,
as Ijarepav. 56
= aXKot.
3
10.
74 b
68.1,2
= av.
f in
12.
Ijarepav
etc. 107.1
pi. /eare'^ijav. 138.5
11. Ke
= reiaei.
sg.
134.2
all positions.
52-55
final a. 59.4
198. Special Cyprian 1.
Gen.
sg. -ov. 106.1
6.
irai indeed. 132.5
2.
TTToXifi etc. 109.4
7.
e
3.
3 sg. mid. -TW
8.
Bvpdva),Sc!}KO)=BiSto fit. 162.11
9.
fpera, fperda. 55
4. 5.
22
= ya, etc. 62.4 = v 135.8 fa
= el.
134.1
e'iri.
199. It -ev
= -TO.
or
-ev,
is
uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with
the accusative plural with
-os, -os,
In the absence of
or -o(v)s.
any evidence to the contrary, we assume -ev and -os in agreement with Arcadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -ot, in spite of Arc. -ot, on account of the frequent omission of the final i (38) and the third plural ending is transcribed with -trt, not -(y)(Ti, in spite of Arc. -vo-i, on account ;
of pov€oi (59.4).
200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. inscriptions in the
The
Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian
period, are all in the Kocvq.
Given under
this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeoalthough this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong. 1
tian,
SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
205]
135
Aeolic
common
201. Aeolic characteristics,
Boeotian
(6 also
Delph.
etc., 7
to Lesbian, Thessalian,^
1.
Labial instead of dental in
5.
= fiia. 114.1 pe = pi. 18
2.
Perf.act. part. -0)1', -oi'To?. 147.3
6.
Dat.
3.
Patron, adj. instead of gen.
7.
po
7re/*ire
= TreVre, etc.
of father's
4. ta
68.2
sg.
name. 168
pi. Tro'Seo-o-i etc. 107.3
= pa, etc. 5 ®epa- = @apa--.
8.
202. Aeolic characteristics,
and
also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.)
common
to Lesbian
49.2
and ThessaUan ^
(4-7 also Arc-Cypr.)
Double
1.
liquids
and nasals in
a-ToXXa,
ifi/ii,
etc.
157
79
77.1,
5.
aype(o(dvypeoi))=aipea>.G\os-
2.
6.
sary ^3.
t
from
7. I
Arc,
etc.
143
204. Characteristics (of
common
to Lesbian
and Boeotian
(2
Cret., etc.)
ixaXe-aaa
1.
6v = avd. 6 airv — airo. 22 ks = dv. 134.2
before vowels. 19
203. Aeolic characteristics, also
/it-inflection of contract verbs.
4.
74-76,
2.
common
which, however, only
1,
= /lerd.
135.5
Thessahan ^ and Boeotian only
to
which
veSd
is
Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic
elements of these dialects) 1.
Infin. 4>€petiev etc. 155.1
5.
%e6^0T0';. 166.2
2.
3 pi. -vOt etc. 139.2
6.
e\e|e
3.
et
4.
yivv/xai = yiyvo/jiai.
=
t;.
16
= etTre
in
the
official
language of decrees.
.
162.5
Lesbian
205. Aeolic characteristics in
other Aeolic dialects. 1
common with one
or both of the
See 201-203.
214, In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See
GREEK DIALECTS
136
common with various
206. In
= spurious
1.
1), ci)
2.
Pinal
-a,
from end IV 3.
other dialects
25
ov.
ei,
= -di,
-r), -co
[206
-rji, -coi,
cent. on. 38
(8,
9
7.
Article as relative. 126
8.
Infin.
9.
Perl
-rjv.
153.1
infin. -vv. 147.2
10. Pass, infin.
PsUosis. 57
11.
4. Dat.pl.-ato-t,-otcrt. 104.7,106.4 5.
/SatriXeu?, -Tios, etc. lli.l
6.
Masc. o--stems,
ace. sg.
with Arcadian)
-r)v.
155.2
SeKOTO
6
12. Early loss of f. 50
-tjv,
gen. sg.
-r),
etc. 108.2
207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean) 1.
from
1(7
TOi<;,
2.
aifMtrv;
pi. (f>epoiai. 77.3,
= '^fjucrv;,
etc.
Infin. efifjievai etc. 154.2 Infin.StSfi)i',«e/ji'ai',etc. 155.3
8.
3
9.
Eecessive accent. 103
78
17
35
3.
avco'!, vavo<;, etc.
4.
ora
5.
oTTt, oinrci'i, etc. 129.2
= ore.
6.
7.
as ace. pi. Tai5,
v;,
3
pi.
10. TT/ooVaw? (rarely Att.)=7r/3u-
132.9
ravK. Glossary
208. External influence in the dialect.
period on
imv. -VTOv, -adov. 140.5
— and very few
Prom
the Macedonian
of the inscriptions are earlier
—
there
is
usually some admixture of Koivq forms, as avd beside 6v, nerd be-
But in the main the
side TreSa, ore beside ora, etc.
employed in inscriptions tury
B. c.
till
dialect is
about the middle of the second cen-
Its use in inscriptions of
represents an artificial revival.
Eoman imperial times
(cf.
no. 24)
See 280.
Thessalian 209. Aeplic characteristics in
other Aeolic dialects. 210.
West Greek and Northwest Greek
223.1,2,4,6,
and
(-Tt
etc.
3.
not quotable, but -vdt
4.
from
-vTi), iKari, ttot, Tio-
reiSovv. 61 '(/can
or both of the
characteristics
(cf.
226.1,4,8)
Eetention of t in BiSmrc
2.
common with one
See 201, 202.
= ^LKOQ-i, U6
yfra^i^aa-Oeiv etc. 142 iap6
beside
lep6<;.
13.1
6.
= ek. (TT = ad
7.
irapd at, with with ace, 136.2
5.
€v
135.4 (rare). 85.1
SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTERISTICS
213] 211. In 1.
from
t
common with
e).
various other dialects
vowels (but
e before
oftener
137
9.7
9.
Psilosis in article. 58
10.
init. till
f 11. Gen.
about 400
a B.C.
2.
Final -a, -ov (from
3.
es
4.
Trdvcra etc. 77.3
13. /8a
5.
Ace.
14. Plural inflection of Sveo, as
6.
TT
7.
TTToXt? beside ttoXi?. 67
8.
SS
(from
= e|
38
Sva<;. 114.2
15.
Nt«oK\^as
etc. 166.1
16. Article as relative. 126
common with
See 204.
Boeotian only.
Special Thessalian:
213.
=
ov
CO.
11. ove (rove, TotVeo?, etc.)
23
2.
Gen.sg.-ot(butsee214). 106.1
3.
Ki?
4.
More
= rk
(but see 214). 68.4
ly in /COT,
Trap, trep,
tto't,
ov, air, err, xnr.
Consonant-doubling in Xt09, ihhiav, Kvppov piov,
tto'X,-
14.
16.
Sie
3pl.eve^ai'icro-o€V, eSov/caea,
7
19.
20.
etc. 138.5
mid. iy}rd^icrr€i
8.
3
9.
3 pL mid. icftdvypevQav
etc.
21.
etc.
22.
Larissa only. 27
Larissa only. 27, 139.2
only. 27, 156
= 8e.
fJi.d
134.4
fiecTTToBi = eo)?. 132.9 a "AttXow = 'ATTo'Wa)!'. 49.3 UerdaXo'; = ©ecrcraXo'?. 65,
68.2
18.
6.
10. Iiifin. SeSoo-Oeiv etc.
ttoZo?.
= ^ovKoiiai. 75 = \i6ivof. 164.6,9 Xi^to? Savxva = Sd^vrj. 68.4 a ovdXa = avdXco/xa. 164.9 Xifi-qv = ayopdviarket-place (ayopd being = iicicXrja-La)
17. fieXKofiai
7.
sg.
13.
= kv-
etc 19.3
= Sid.
kk,
131
15.
95
= oSe.
123 12. Relative use of
extensive apocope than
in any other dialect, name-
5.
12. Gen. pi. -aovv, usually -av.
86.2
84
§:
sg. -do, usually d. 41.4
41.4
78
pi. -o?.
= ITT. =
-COL, -r)i.
-ei
before cons. 100
212. In
1.
= -di,
ri)
-co),
Larissa
/ciftJi'
often used in place of
o-TciXXa
(o-T'^Xtj)
23. Ta7o'? as title of a state or
municipal
official
GREEK DIALECTS
138
The form
214. Differences within Thessalian.
which
known
best
is
of
is that of Pelasgiotis, represented
inscriptions of Larissa,
which show some The
Thessalian
mainly by
special local peculiarities dialect of Thessaliotis,
Crannon, and Phalanna.^
(213.8-10),
[214
represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, differs
from that
of Thessaliotis in
of o-stems in -o, -ov, not -oi, -eiv,
not
-efiev.
The
two important
respects, 1) gen. sg.
2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,
early inscription, no. 33,
from Thetonium in
the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these of difference, tli
not
fiacnv) not -ea-at (as
peovTOi not -evroi, uncontracted gen.
name
have
;
on tt beside
-at, -oi. crcr,
On
see 81
(?
in -ao, gen. sg. of father's see no. 33.11, note).
dat. sg. -oi, -at,
find -ov, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis,
84
sg.
instead of patronymic adjective
inscriptions of Cierium
arajiac points to
two points
consonant stems in -aiv (xp^well as in Pelasgiotis), hv\dPharsalus as at Kt?, dat. pi. of
SS
and in
=
though
Late
at Pharsalus
Taya beside
no. 33 eV
we iv
f in i^^avaKd(S)Sev, no. 33, see
&.
From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty. From Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions, but most are late and in the Attic koiv^.
An
early inscription of
Phthiotis (Me^iVra? Uidoweio-; "ArrXovvi IG. IX.ii.l99) shows conclusively,
what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of
Thessalian.
Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek Koivq (279).
Many
of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are
as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except
where there
sumed
it is
to be as-
provisionally that they are general Thessalian.
For the
is
evidence to the contrary as stated,
points of agreement are
more pronounced than the
215. External influence in the dialect.
differences.
Occasional koiv^ forms
appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries
B.C.,
especially avd, cnro, irepl, Kara, he, gen. sg. instead of patronymic 1 Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognised Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis,
^
9,
distinct divisioil of
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS
219]
139
adjective,
t) (not et), yivofj.ai (not yivv/iai), etc. But the dialect as a employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second century b.c. and occasionally later.
whole
is
Boeotian
216. AeolLc characteristics in
common with one
AeoKc dialects. See 201, 203. 217. West Greek and Northwest Greek
or both of the
other
and
223.1-10, 1.
SiStoTt, piKUTi, etc. 61
7.
2.
fiKan
= ei/coa-i.
8.
3.
irevraKarioi etc. 116 a, 117
4.
e'7reo"/cewa|e
tt).
Toi, rat
6.
iap6<;
218.
116 with a
etc.
10.
122
12.
11.
= 01,
at.
= lep6<;.
(cf.
"Apra/iK; ^''Apre/j.K. 13.2
= Ke, av. 13.3 = Tr/aaJTO?. 114.1 avTl,ve.avTei = avTov. 132.2 iv = 135.4 Seifievo<; = Seoftevo^. 158 Ka
Trparo'i
el<;.
13. irapd at, with w. ace. 136.2
13.1
common with
In
9.
(but oftener
142
5;
characteristics
226.1,2,8):
various other dialects
(20,
mainly
21
Boeotian)
from
e before vowels. 9.2
1.
{
2.
co
3.
TT in ddXaTTa
4.
TT in
= spurious
etc.
ov.
11
Dat.
25
etc.
/xerTO?, i-^a
6.
e?
=
^.
12 ^aiTL\€v<;, -etos, etc. 111.1 13 avTOcravTO^, ava-avrd';, etc.
15.
3 pi. avideav, aveOiav, etc.
16.
3
220.1). 100
138.5
= 7rpecr^ev<;.
7.
Trpiayeth
8.
p between vowels
68.1
till
about
B.C.; initial till
about
200B.C. 50,53
m. -a beside -a?. a Gen. sg. m. and gen. pi. in sg.
-ao, -dcov (but rav). 41.4
219. In
common with
pi.
imv.-VTo)
(-vdco): 140.3
17. Perf. aTToSeSoavOi
out
K.
etc.,
a
with-
146.1
18. evTco (evda>)
105.1
10.
(-V).
14. rav-i etc. 122
84
= e^ before cons, (see also
Nom.
-01
(-7)),
121.4
SS, initial S
9.
-ai
104.3, 106.2
81
82
5.
450
sg.
= ovTtov.
163.6
19. AtoKXe'as etc. 166.1
20. Consonant-doubling in hypocoristics. 89.5
21.
Patronymics in -aJi'Sd?. 164,8
Thessalian only.
See 204.
GEEEK DIALECTS
140
Most
220. Special Boeotian.
[220
of the peculiarities of the vowel-
system (221) also belong here
= ef
1.
eV?
2.
eTTTrao-t?
ovTO<;,
3.
4.
eivi^av
6.
^eiXofj^ai
ovra,
etc.
69.4
124
6.
The Boeotian vowel-system.
221.
= rjveyteav. 144 a = ^ovXofiac. 75
before vowels. 100
= e'/t7raa-t9.
'
Hypocoristics ia
The most
striking
consists merely in the retention of the original sound, 11.
But even
its
peculiarity
namely that
change ia spelling to
this led to a
on the other hand the v with
Attic value of
m
108.2
and obvious
One
characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system.
of V as
-ei.
ov,
while
as a basis
was
o, which the The other peculiarimonophthongs and of more
used to indicate approximately the sound, probably
diphthong
oi
ties consist in
had come changes
to have.
of
See 24, 30.
diphthongs to
open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and led to the
The
Modern Greek pronunciation.
chief orthographical peculiarities,
of their introduction, are as follows I
=e
before vowels. t,
I
=
et.
e, ei, h)
9.2.
V cent.
with the approximate date
:
B.C. (in
the epichoric alphabet
SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
224]
141
contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43. VI). But most of the inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the
second century
B.C.
WEST GEEEK General West Greek characteristics
223. 1.
2. 3.
SiBcori etc.
Eetention of t in the verb-endings -ti, -vti, in /rtKUTi and the hundreds in -kcitcoc, in ttoti (Cret.Tro/art), IIoTet-
Sdv, TV, and some other words which show the change to oin the East Greek dialects. 61 (/r)iKaTt eiA:oo-i. 116 witha 12. otto) = dTro'^ei/, etc. 132.7
=
rpt.aKa.TiOL
etc.
=
-Koenoi.
116 a, 117.2 4. iBiKa^a etc. But restricted in Argolic. 142 5. Toi,Tai oi,ai. But Cretan
—
122
ot, ot. 6.
iap6<; (lap6
Cretan
13.1
Ka, TOKa, TTOKa, oku, ya. 13.3
9.
7rpaT0<;
= Tr/seoTO?. 114.1 = oTTOv, etc. 132.2
11. OTTT} etc. 132.6
But
restricted in
Heraclean. 141 15. Put. pass, with act. endings. 145
= TerTa/oe?.
114.4
17. TeTpdoKOVTa^reTTapaKOVTa.
But
'A/STe/it?. 13.2
8.
10. oTrei
14. 'Fnt.-aeoi.
16. TeTope<;
= iep6<;.
="A/0Te/it9.
7. "A/ara/iii?
13. <^epo|i€S etc. 138.3
116
21.
= ifioi, etc. llSAb = i/xov; etc. 118.3 h rj/Mcra-o'} = 61.6 6Se\6^ = o/3o\o?. 49.3
22.
Word-order
18.
ifj,iv
19.
e/u.e'o?
20.
rj/jLia-v;.
at rt? ku. 179
Although, only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few, a.
it is
were
probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they common to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is
accidental.
Thus, forms like
<^£/9o/xc$
are attested for Phocian and most of
the Doric dialects, but there is no occurrence of a first plural form in Locrian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -/itv had been
introduced from the kolv^, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the fourth century b. c. The early substitution of the kolvq forms of the numerals and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19. 6.
The
first
ten of these characteristics are also Boeotian (217), several and a few also Arcadian.
also Thessalian (210),
224.
There are various other phenomena which are common to the
West Greek
dialects,
but are not confined to them even iu the widest
application of the term.
Several of those mentioned in 180 are often
GEEEK DIALECTS
142
casually referred to as " Doric," e.g. al iKco,
=
el,
^?
[224
= ^v, a/ie?, edev, ira/ia,
but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically
West Greek, with the Even
possible exception of
77
from ae
(41.1
with
a).
223 some consist merely in the retenwhich must have! been universal at one time and that TOL, Tat or pron. datives like i/uv still existed in East Greek in the historical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. ottci, since ottov is, so far as we know, only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes, the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek. a.
of the peculiarities cited in
tion of the original forms
The declension
225. is
common
to
of
nouns in
-ev<;
with gen.
sg. -e'o? ace. sg.
Delphian and the majority, but not
The 3
See 113.3.
dialects.
;
pi.
imv.
-i'to) is
all,
common to
dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -z'tw
not coincide at
all
of the all
-97
Doric
the Doric
and -vrmv does
with the East and West Greek divisions.
See There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. t^w? 140.3,4.
= e'/BCiTO?
avToa-avTo'i
(125.1),
(121.4),
irpocrda
= irpoaOe
'AireXKwv
(49.3),
\w =
use of
=
in certain verbs (162.1), of a-Kevom
-tfcr)
-o'(B
eeXat (Glossary), vt, ve'= Xt,
of yeXafii, e\afj,i (162.1,3,4) is
not yet
Xd
(133.1),
(72).
The
= (TKevd^co, and
West Greek, but how wide-spread
is
clear.
Northwest Greek 226.
The
chief
characteristics of
Northwest Greek
as distin-
guished from Doric, including however some which are not common to all the dialects of this group and some which are not strictly confined to 1.
eV
them, are
= ek.
Also Thess., Boeot., and Arc-Cypr. (Iv). 135.4
2.
/caXci/xez/o? etc. (El. -T]ij,evo
3.
a.pa)
4
o-T
5.
4We, Delph. AeWe
Also Boeot. 158 etc.
But
6.
7.
rare in Delph.
12
= a-e.
85.1
example in
8.
= ¥
El. 135.4
TraWois
etc., dat. pi.
But
in
Delph. only late and due to the N.W.Grk. Koivq. 107.3 TeVopes etc., ace. pi. El.,Ach., but not Locr., and rare in Delph. 107.4 irapd at, with w. ace. Also Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac. 136.2
SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTEEISTICS
231]
143
There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even with the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e. g. masc. ci-stems with nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -as (105.1a, 2i), patronymics in -wSas or -dvSas (164.8), proper names in -K\eas (166.1). Note also the peculiarities common to Boeotiali and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic. o.
less definitely
Phocian (Delphian)
West Greek
227.
228. Northwest
characteriatics.
Greek
229. Aeolic elements 107.3.
Here
poetical),
Horn.)
See 226.
characteristics. Traz^Tcaori in all
:
the earlier inscriptions.
the words Tayoi; (also Thess., Cypr., and
also, perhaps,
KepaCm
See 223-225.
= Kepdvvvfu,
(also Horn.)
8iBrjfj,i
(also Boeot.
and
= Seo).
230. Other characteristics, mostly in
common with various
other
dialects 1.
f
initial till
about 400
B.C.;
intervocalic only in a
VI
Pecuharities in use of
spir.
etc.
132.7
14. evSo's, evSa, eVSw?. 133.4
Aa^vaBav, rovv w'/ious,
Tft)\
— o'lKodev.
poUfo
15. iroi
asper. 58 a, c 3.
12.
13. ex^o'?, exdo. 133.3
cent, inscr. 52,53 2.
11. rffvoi (Trivei)=iKetvo<;. 125.1
(beside
ttoV)
=
tt/jo'?.
135.6 h
16. 3 pi. perf. in -an. 138.4
96,97
17. Infin.
-ev.
153.2
4.
afi^iKXeyeo. 89.3
5.
SeiXofiai
6.
lapr\iov etc. 164.1
19.
20. ttolcovti, ttolovtcov. 42.5 d, 6
8.
ivvri = evvea. 42.1 he^Beixo^ = el3So(io<;.
9.
avTocravTo'i, avaavT6
7.
10.
= ^ovXofiai.
Tovra = ravra.
75
114.7
= avXdco. 161.2 (nej,av(iia> = (7Te4>av6(o.
18. crvXem
159
21. iroieivTM. 158 22. fjTai (late). 163.9
124
The temple accounts of Attic influence. With the
231. External influence in the dialect.
353-325
B.C.
show plain evidences
Aetolian domination (278-178 of the
Northwest Greek
mixture
(e.g. dat. pi.
B.C.)
of
a
new element
is
added, that
Koivrj (see 279), resulting in the striking
iravTeaai, iravToi's, Traat) seen in the
numerous
GREEK DIALECTS
144
[231
proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the first and second centuries a.d. There are even some few traces of Boeotian influence, as in iaTuvdco, deXwvdi, KXapmal
(t
= el)
from
Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings kti (= Kai), aa-ovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees
immediately following the Aetolian conquest are in the pure Attic Koiv^, but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form
which
it
shows in the other
classes' of inscriptions.
Locrian
232. "West
Greek
characteristics.
233.
Northwest Greek
234.
In
common with
See 223-225.
characteristics.
See 226.
various other dialects Ka(T) tov, iroir) tov, etc. 95 a
1.
Ko6ap6<; (TIeppoOapidv). 6
5.
2.
'07r6iVTi, 'OTTOi'Tt'ou?. 44.4
6.
ix^di
7.
Trot
initial
and sometimes
inter-
= iKTo^. 133.3 = Trpo'?, once. 135.6 6 Set Xo/xat = /So y\o/iat. 75
3.
f
4.
Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a,
vocalic. 52,53
8.
d
235. Special Locrian 1.
Assim. of eK in
e(T) Ta<;, e'(\)
\tyueVo9, etc. 100 2.
(ppiv
236.
= Trpiv.
66
The only is
hapea-Tai
Kara according tow. gen. 1S6.5 pon beside Hon. 129.2 a
5.
fifth
century and from western Locris.
from a much
Greek kolv^ was used, at
later period,
least in
when
western Locris.
y^prj/jidTecra-i (107.3) is
noteworthy. Elean
237.
West Greek
238.
Northwest Greek
characteristics.
common with
See 223-225.
characteristics.
See 226.
various other dialects
All
the Northwest
See 279.
few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance
239. In
12
inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are
both from the early other material
= eXea-Oai.
3.
4.
In the
of datives like
SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS
241]
= spurious
1.
>?,(»
2.
Psilosis. 57
ei,
ov.
=
3.
SS (also tt)
pp
5.
Ehotacism
6.
Loss of intervocalic
84
^.
of final
60.1
?. a-
(late).
f
etc.
olKLa
51-55
= aXKorpia. in ea
t
12.
Nom.
sg.
13. Dat. sg.
25. /it-forms a-vKaie, 8ap,oaioia,
75
8afj,0(7ia>fj,ev.
TeXeard. 105.1 a
-ot.
26. eypa(fi)fievo
106.2
vo
10. Trd(TK(o
15
Tj.
not only before
e,
p,
but
3.
iroXep
4.
?
5.
(TO-
v, etc.
=S
12. avevi
= 7ro'\t9.
= avev,
13. Opt. w.
18 6
66
and used w.
Ka in commands;
also subj. (late). 175
(only in earliest inscr.).
14. Opt. regularly in fut. condi-
= a-6 fiev<; —
tions etc. 176
(late). 85.2
iMrjV.
15.
112.3
Dual hvoCoi's, avroioip. 106.6 Verbs in -etw (-aito) = -euoa.
= effTCO.
ForpecuUarwordsandmeaniugs, see, in Glossary, 7/3a-
^09, SiKaia,
8ic}>vio<;,p€ppo),
KaTiapaico, IfiderKto, drfKv-
16L1 riaTW
= irdajfoa.
ace. 133.6,136.4
62.2
9.
yeypafi/Me-
137
11. rlapo, TeTTidpoL, etc. 94.9
12 with a
8.
157 &
=
Special Elean
after p, before final
7.
a {(jmyaSevavri,
Troi'^arai). 151.1
24. 3 sg. opt. -aeie (-haie). 152.4
11.
6.
133.6
153
-r]v.
23. Aor. subj. in
elr),
31
= ypa(j)ev
2.
74 &
=
'ypotf)ev
= =
= varepov. = iTTTo. 135.3
varapiv
20. U7ra
113.3
raSe. 122
22. 3 sg.subj.-Tj (iKirefiTra). 149
Omission of
a a
To'Se,
21. Infin.
aiKorpia
1.
= dy^^ta-Ta,
rat =
^oiKiap= 9.
240.
18. TOt,
nants,rarely intervoc; late
8.
10.
17. dcra-ia-Ta
19.
even before conso-
init.
78
16. /3ao-t\ei5?, -fjos. 111.1
59.3 7.
-at/3, -oip.
ally -ok). 107.3
80
jOff.
14. Ace. pi. -at?,
15. Dat. pi. ^i;7aSe
4.
=
25
145
163.5
241. Koivrj influence.
Tepo<;, eperevaiTepoi;.
In the ammesty decree
second half of the fourth century KC.,ap from ep
(no. 60), is,
from the
with one excep-
tion (va-rapiv), given up, as in drjXvrepav, ipa-evairepav (note also
GEEEK DIALECTS
146
=
ipcrev-
and
earlier pappev-),
TrepC (earlier Trap,
though pa from pe is seen in Kanapalmv (earlier
jrdaKw)
(no. 61),
;
with apocope),
has
Trcio-^m
the characteristic Elean words feppm
;
technical sense, Sl(J>viov
the usual
[241
(fjevyto,
hiirXdcnov,
from the
first
and
(^i
and
'ypd^o<;
ypdfifia.
its
usual form
= (fievyco in its
have given place to
The Damocrates decree
half of the third century
B.C.,
has
ep,
never
and shows considerable koiv^ influence in the Kadap {ica6d)
ap, viro not inrd,
vocabulary,
On sist,
is
e.g.
the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per-
and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final 9
uniformly observed.
and the
inscriptions
Some
of the differences
between these two
due to chronological and local
earlier ones are
variation within the dialect, e.g. in both aa, not intervocalic
a
;
in no. 60 tt, not SS,
in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions.
=
o-t,
= ad,
loss of
dat. pi. (^vyd^ecrcn (not -ot?)
f,
Even
in the earlier inscriptions
there are some indications of local differences, but
it is
impossible
with the present material to define their scope.
The
definite substitution of the Attic koivij in public inscriptions
of Elis belongs to
the end of the third century
B.C.
Doric Laconian 242.
West Greek
243.
Other characteristics, mostly in
characteristics.
See 223-225.
common with various
other
dialects 1.
77,
6)
= spurious
ei, ov.
25
9.
4.
from e before vowels. 9.5 h from intervoc. cr. 59.1 Ehotacismof final? (late). 60.2
5.
a
6.
IIoAoiSai'
7.
'ATreXXcov
8.
F
2. 3.
t
=6
(late in inscr.). 164
=
nocretSoJi'.
49.1,
61.5
reflex. 121.3
11.
Adv. Tavrd, hdr,
ireiroKa.
132.5a,6 12. da-a-ia-Ta 13. Infin.
= dyxiara.
-r)v.
113.3
153
14. 3 pi. imv. -vtco. 140.3 a
= 'AttoXKcov.
49.3
about 400 B.C.; intervocalic in early inscriptions; sometimes /S. 50-53
initial tiU
later
o^to?
10. rerpaKiv etc. 133.6
SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
248]
244. Koivq influence.
147
Inscriptions from the second century B.C.
(from the fourth ajid third there
very
is
little
material) and later
are not even in the Doric koiv^ (278), but substantially in the Attic Koivq,
with but
slight dialectic coloring.
of the dialect in
some
On
the revival of the use
inscriptions of the second century a.d., prob-
ably representing crudely M'hat
survived as a patois, see notes to
still
nos. 70-73.
Heraclean
245.
West Greek
246. In 0)
common ^ith
= spurious
1.
7j,
2.
t
3.
ave7riypoo<;. 5
from
various other dialects
«, ov. 25
e before vowels. 9.6
6.
Tafiva)
F
= TCfivto.
initial,
7.
75
pi. 114.3
= eKecvo^.
125.1
13.
3
pi.
imv.
-vT(o. 140.3
= ovre;.
a
163.8
15. avhewaOai. 146.4
16. Article as relative. 126
Special Heraclean
1? li/TaffO-i, TrotoVrao-o-i. 107.3
5.
ippijyeia
6.
KXaiyco
7.
TroXtcrTo?
=
ippayvia.
146.4,
148
yeypd.-\jraTai, fiefnaddxrcovrai.
146.3 3.
= ^ovkofiai.
nom.
14. evre;
50 b
asper. 58 c,d
2.
Tpi<;
12. Infin. -ev. 153.2
many irreg-
Peculiarities in use of spiritus
247.
Si]\oiiai
9.
11. ava)6a, efiirpoa-ffa. 133.1
49.4
but with
ularities.
8.
10. T>]VO'!
4. Ko6ap6
See 223-225.
characteristics.
efi€TpioifJ.e<;,fi€rpiafJ.evaiA2.5b
= KXeico. 142 a = TrXeto-ro?. 113.2
4. m-eVT€VKr]fiev. 147.2
248. Koiv^ influenca
koivtj
forms appeal-
now and
Heraclean Tables, especially in the nimierals. rpi
Teaa-ape;,
-Koaioi beside
from
etKoa-i,
then ia the
Thus TpeK beside
reaaapaKovra beside rerope;, TerprnKovra
-kutioi
—
beside fiKuri
x^^''°'-
—
el
— —
^^^ XV^'-°'-
beside al
F^^Kari, with
hoi beside tol.
— ei
GEEEK DIALECTS
148
[249
Argolic
West Greek
249.
characteristics.
But
See 223-225.
Siicda-a-ai,
not SiKa^M, 142.
common with various
250. Other characteristics, mostly in
other
dialects
tu
ace. sg. 118.5
1.
Intervoc. o-toA,andlost.'59.2
11.
2.
Trdvaa, iv;, tov;, etc. 77.3, 78
12. viv ace. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5
3.
Iap6
4.
iroC
with
=
58 h
lenis.
5.
dXCa(y(yL
6.
17,
7.
t
= spurious
ei,
some-
times. 9.7 ypocfyevi; etc.
TreSa
10.
163.8
164.4
TjOeiiB
initial
;
B.C.
till
'
cities of
note
official
title.
the Acte.
of the inscriptions of
But these
to the fact that Attic influence
No.
78.2, note
differences between the dialect of
and that which appears in most and other
Vanished.
he
(j)evyo}
78.5,
23. dprvvai,
52-55
some
=
No.
f in all positions in earliest
251. There are
= overa. = ypdfifia.
19. ecrcra, eacra-a
20. ypdacrna
22.
135.5
inscriptions
due
17. Infin. -ev. 153.2
21. d(f)pr]T€vco preside. 55
5
= p^rd.
about 400
133.6
18. 3 pi. imv. -vrco. 140.3 a
times. 25 a
9.
= dvev.
16. avvridrjai. 138.1 ov,
from e before vowels, some-
8.
125.1
14. ex^oi, cpSol. 133.3,4 15. dvevv
135.6 &
to
= eKelvo<;.
13. ttjvo^
before dentals.
7r/3o?,
are mainly,
was
earlier
if
Argos
Epidaurus
not wholly,
and stronger
in
Thus the loss of intervocalic o- and the retention of va characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within
the east. are
the second century ples
B.C.,
but of which there are only a few exam-
from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms
daurian inscriptions of the fourth century
Early inscriptions in contrast to Arg.
Hermione in
-ca, -ft)?.
of
Mycenae have
iv<;,
t6v<;.
e?
B.C.,
and
fere
frequent in Epi-
and
later.
rd'; (less
probably
Of. Cret. toi beside t6v<;, 78.
are also found genitive singular
ro';)
Erom
and accusative plural
SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
259]
149
Corinthian
252.
West Greek
253. In
characteristics.
common with
4.
= eXOelv. 72 = deXto. Glossary 'ATreWcoi' = 'ATro'X.XeBi'. = 112.3
5.
Hypocoristics in
6.
TTo'Seao-i etc.,
1.
2. 3.
See 223-225.
various other dialects:
ivOeiv
7.
ivS6<;,evSoi,e^oi. Syrac. 133.4^
Xm
8.
3
9.
f in early
165.7
-7)v.
imv. -vrm. 140.3 a inscr. in all posi-
sometimes
B.C.;
/3.
400
51-55
in various colonies. 107.3
254. Special Coriuthian. ov.
pi.
tions; init. tUl about
fii]v.
iiei<;
and
49.3
Very
early monophthongization of
et
28, 34
255. After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alphabet, there is
turies B.C.,
but scanty material until the third and second cen-
when the admixture
of koivt] forms is considerable.
Megarian 256.
West Greek
257. In 1.
aiJ.^i\\eyto. 89.3
2.
eu
= eo, late.
f
initial in
3.
characteristics.
common with
4.
42.5
V
cent.,
but lost
between vowels. 258.
See 223-225.
various other dialects
Gen.
sg.
=
m. ^dyd<;
etc. 105.2 h
112.3
5.
fiek
6.
Xw =
7.
'Kd^oftai,=\an^dvco. Glossary
fiijv.
0eX(o. Glossary
Special Megarian
1.
06So)po9, ©OKXetSa?, etc. 42.5
3.
alcn/jLvdrat;, aia-i/jivda)
= altrv
d
the difference of vowel, the
and
2.
ad
= Tiva.
128
Apart from words are peculiar to Megarian
/jiv>]T7]<;,
alcrvfivdw. 20.
Ionic.
259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others,
the material
shows KOLvq
is
from the end
influence.
-of
the fourth century or later, and
GEEEK DIALECTS
150
[260
Rhodian 260.
West Greek
common with
261. In
= eo. 42.5 = spurious
1.
ev
2.
7j,co
See 223-225.
characteristics.
ei,
various other dialects
ov, in
some
words. 25 a
with
16(00?
4.
OTTW, vk. 132.4
5.
oKKa 262.
58 6
lenis.
3.
= oA;a
e^av
=
7.
3
imv.
8.
Tt/^iea)
9.
Tt/idv/j ar?;? etc. 167
pi.
133.6
-vtoo. 140.3
= ^e\o).
a
161.2
Glossary
132.9
Eh odian:
Infinitive in
ktoiW, denoting
154.5.
-yueti'.
a territorial division like the Attic deme,
and Carpathus.
e^ij?.
= rifidco.
10. XPV''^^
kos.
Special
6.
found only in Ehodes
is
fiaarpoi as the highest officers of the state are
peculiar to Ehodes. 263. Koiv^ influence
century later,
Most
B.C.
and
is
shows
itself to
a slight extent in the fourth
of the material is
from the third century or
in the Doric koiv^ (278),
though with frequent reten-
tion of the characteristic infinitive in
the dialect
is
-fieiv.
one of the longest to survive,
appearing in inscriptions of the
first
In this mixed form
many
peculiarities still
and second centuries
a.d.
Coan 264.
West Greek
265. In
2.
= eo. 42.5 q,co = spurious
3.
Ta/JLVO}
1.
characteristics.
common with
ev
ei,
some
ov, in
words. 25 a
4.
= Te/jLva). 49.4 Si]\ofiat = j3ov\oij.ai.
5.
Ace.
6.
^aaiXevi, -ios,
pi. -0?
266. There are
= i^rj'i.
7.
e^dv
8.
Aor. subj. mroKv^ei. 150
9.
Infin. -ev
;
133.6
also in contract
verbs. 153.2,3
15
10.
beside -ov?. 78 -r\,
See 223-225.
various other dialects
but early
-fji, -t]S.
no very early
from the fourth century
B.C.
3 pi. imv.
-i'toj.
140.3 a
11. xP'n''^<^= GeXm. Glossary
113.3
and only a few even The most important of these, the inscriptions,
SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
271]
151
calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some Koivq forms,
sacrificial
as iepevv beside iapev'i, elKd
but preserves some forms which are never found later
t(7Tta, etc.,
as
leprji,
Teraprrj^ (later always
specific Ionic
the material
-ei, -ew, etc.). There are also some forms in use in Cos, as reXeo)?, cnroBe^avTO). Most of
is of
the third and second centuries, and in the Doric
KoiviQ as described in 278.
Theran 267. "West Greek characteristics.
common with
In
268.
= eo. 42.5 = spurious «, ov, in some
1.
ev
2.
q,m
3.
ovpo'i
words. 25 a
from
lost in
4.
f
5.
pp
6.
B'TjK.op.ai,
See 223-225.
various other dialects 7.
Acc.
8.
irehd
78
— fierd. 135.5 i^av = ef 133.6
9.
tj?.
10. Subj. weirpaTai etc. 151.1
opfo<;. 54
the earliest times. 50
= pa. 80 = ^ovKojiai.
pi. -09.
11. Infin. -ev;
also in contract
verbs. 153.2,3
75
269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions,
the material
is all
inscription, the
from the period of
WiU of
many
characteristics of the dialect, but also
The and
though
inscriptions of Gyrene,
spurious
et,
ov,
The longest
Koivrj influence.
Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the
and show some
late,
Koivq forms.
have regularly
(o
rj,
special peculiarities, as iape^
=
nom.
acc. pi. of iapev<} (111.3), Te\eo-(^OjoeVTe9 (157).
Cretan
West Greek
270.
characteristics.
See 223-225.
and "Aprefui not "A/jra/tw?. 271. In common with various other
But
ol, al,
not
Tol, Tai,
co
= spurious
1.
7),
2.
fjjvo?
3.
I
from
from
et,
ov. 25
^evpo-s, etc. 54
e before
Psilosis.
f
iait-
57 till
HI
cent.
/8
pia-Fo<;
B.c.
vowel. 9.4
sometimes
49.2
tervoc. only in cpds. 50-54
4.
TpoLTrm,
5.
A7re'X\Q)i'='A7ro'\X
Tpa.(f)a).
6. 7.
dialects
8.
Trctvaa etc. 77.3
;
;
in-
GEEEK DIALECTS
152 9.
ToV? beside
roi;, etc.
[271
22. avTi
78
in presence
of,
afj,(j)l
10. TT in -TT-pdrTto etc. 81
concerning. 136.7,8
11. rr in ottotto^ etc. 82
23. Aor. subj. Xa^ao-ci etc. 150
12. 5S, S (sometimes tt, t)
=
f.
24. Subj. TreirdTai etc. 151.1 25. Infin. -ev; also in contract
84
= TTT. 86.2 TT = 0-T (rare). 86.4 e? = e^ before cons. 100 avTov neut. = avro. 125.2 oTTVi = oiroij etc. 132.4 TrpoeOa. = irpoade. 133.1
13. TT
14. 15. 16. 17. 18.
verbs. 153.2,3 26. Verb-forms -ato.
28. 29.
20. avTiv, avTUfiepiv. 133.6
2 1.
Trefia
272. 1.
= /^cTa.
v=X before cons., sometimes. 60 (rarely
t6')
7.
Trpecyv^,
5.
Sfi/jio
12. plv
avToi,
eavT&i,
6.
4.
161.2
= ovaa. 163.8 Xa> (\eia>) = deXco. Glossary TTo'Xts = Glossary /capTepof = KpaTepof, in meaning = Kvpiov. 49.2 a,
Special Cretan
= era, late. TT = KT. 86.1 vv = pv. 86.5 /i/i = 86.6
3.
=
Glossary
135.5
71 2.
-ew (-i«)
27. iuTTa
30.
19. evho';, e^oi. 133.4,5
in
^^
= aO.
85.3
an, 14. OTeio'; 15. oTepo'; Trpeiyi-
= 7r/3e'a-/3u?
etc.
86.3
= fidpTvp-.
/jiaiTvp-
Assimilation
dat. sg.
17. TTopTi
in
= 7rp6<;. 70.1, = alpem. 12
a
19. Infin.
-pi,r)v
sentence
20. dlvo<;
=
71
21. TeXofiai
sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5,
22.
•
11. Ace. pi.
coz/eift),
beside
6elo<;.
=
135.6
-ixev.
154.4
164.9
ecrofiai.
163.10
Trew^Q), iXevereco. 162.9
23. XayaiQ) release. 162.8
10. Aec. pi. of -av<;.
129.3,
= 07r0409. 130 = oTTOTepo';. 127
combination more exten98
oTifjii.
16. otrai as final conj. 132.5,8 a
18. alXeo)
9.
=
128
Trpeiymv,
8.
avTa<;
13. OTK, gen. sg. oti, ace. pi. neut.
81 a
yttl".
uTO'}, etc.
pa
TO,
TO, eavT7J
cons,
stems in
107.4 T/otiz/?.
24. K6afio<;, official
sary 114.3
title.
Glos-
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS
273]
153
273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most
represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Yaxos, and the other cities of the
fiilly
great central portion of Crete. as Central Cretan.
much
lect is
less
This
is also
known more
Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos,
uniform
and
;
m the inscriptions
specifically
etc.,
the dia-
of cities of the
eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos,
and again istics
from the
in those
Aptera, Cydonia,
etc.,
many
cities of
of the
the western extremity, as
most striking Cretan character-
Hence the terms East
are wholly lacking.
reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and
Cretan, usually
from Lappa But there is no sufficient the behef that the East, West, and Central Cretan are ^^'est Cretan,
westward, are sometimes employed.
ground for fundamental divisions
of the dialect, or that
they
reflect to
degree the various constituent elements in the population.
any The
East and "West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are comparatively late, and
show a
large degree of obvious koivij influence,
partly Attic, pai'tly the Doric Koiv-q of the other islands.
absence of
many
of the Cretan characteristics
may
The
well be, and
is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna, most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an actual divei'gence of development, for which external causes are at
probably
least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, which,
instead of becoming (42.5
nia
c,
(Koer/jL6vre<}
appears as o in close,
also at Aptera, Oleros).
local vaiiations.
period,
lo,
d), e.g. KOfffiovTe;, i-jraivrnfiev, at
it is
But,
if
(o
in open, syllables
Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo-
There are also a few other
we had ample material from we should find that in
highly probable that
the early
the main
the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Ci'etan.
SUEVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GEOWTH OF VAEIOUS FOEMS OF KOINH 274.
in earlier times, but also, in
Not only
long after Attic had become the
employed
its
own
dialect,
of internal concern,
norm
and in those
of a
honor
character, such as decrees in
tian city is
is
of Greece,
both in private and public monuments
more external
or interstate
of foreigners, decisions of inter-
state arbitration, treaties, and, in general,
different states.
most parts
of literary prose, each state
communications between
Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo-
in the Boeotian dialect,
no matter whether the
recipient
a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum.
Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree the time (no. 61).
If
is
If the
in the Elean of
Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree
Lesbian and a copy in this form
is set
up
at Erythrae.
Such
is is
in
the
usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred,
and any departure from which
A decision of the Argives lus
is
sions
the exception.
in the Argive dialect (no. 81).
And
so in general such deci-
were regularly rendered in the dialect
inscribed in this form at
is
in a dispute between Melos and Cimo-
by the
of the arbitrators,
and
states involved in the dispute, usually
home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious
centers,
The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version as
Delos or Olympia.
found at 'Mytilene
Heraea
(in
(no. 21),
the treaty of alliance between Elis and
Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).
In communications between states using different dialects each party employs
its
own.
For example, when Philip 164
V
of
Macedon
YAEIOUS F0E:MS of KOINH
275]
155
sends certain recommendations to tlie city of Larissa, he writes in the Attic KOLvi^, which had long been the language of the Macedonian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in
An inscription of Mytilene contains the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in
the Thessalian dialect (no. 28).
Aetolian (Xorthwest Greek Koivq) form, a copy of which had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a decree of ilytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers its original
than in those of local fame. decree wliich
is
known
So, for example,
an Amphictionic
to us only in the copy set
up
at
Athens
is
in the Delphian dialect. 275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of literary prose,
no one
other dialects except
dialect \\"ithin
was in a
position even to influence
narrow geographical
Yet
limits.
it is
probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the peculiarities of one's
Some
own
dialect as
compared with those
of these pecuharities, especially
with the practice of
all or
nearly
all
of others.
such as were at variance
other dialects, might
come
to
be regarded with disfavor as pro^^ncialisms, and be avoided in
and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed. For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced as a mere breathing, what was a o- in the speech of most other Greeks, writing,
may have was a
felt
that this,
unhke some
of their other pecuharities,
sort of weakness, wliich did not deserve to be exploited in
writing.
This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of
which is to be observed even in the early inscriptions of Laconia and Argohs, before any specific Attic influence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian £*? and /ca?, agreeing with Cyprian o-t? and /ca?, are found only in one early intervocalic
(A or a)
GEEEK DIALECTS
156
inscription (no. 16), while all others have
[278
tU and
Kal,
may
also be
ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in
when
a later period,
specific Attic influence is
was replaced by the usual irXeov, in equally marked peculiarities like Iv Eleans gave up
more probable,
ttXo?
spite of the fact that other
= iv
The
were unaffected.
even in the sixth century their use of f for the 8
of other dialects,
and
spelling only,
none the
it is
as is likely, this
if,
was a concession
in
less in point.
276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands,
though the
earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history
namely the spread of the Ionic H = >? (4.6). It is not accidental that ev for eo, though occasionally found in contiof the alphabet,
nental Greece,
mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Ehodes, Cos,
In Cos occur such
Thera, etc.
Even
aTToSe^avTco.
show
lalysus
is
.
in.
the
fifth
specific Ionic
forms as TeXea^ and
century the coins of the Ehodian
'leXva-iov beside 'laXvaiov.
Through the medium
of
the Doric koivt] of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities
have even spread to Crete, e.g. at Itanos ev=eo, eo=ev, and y^peco/ieda.
The Attic
277.
acy of Attic century
is to
tcoiv^.
In this
B.C.
important as
it is,
of the ultimate
we
refer to
suprem-
something more than the
that in this period Athens
tual center of Greece prose.
The foundation
be sought in the political conditions of the
became the
and Attic the recognized language
It is within the sphere of influence represented
federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic
advance as an ordinary
medium
of
Ionic which shows the
first
to lose its identity as a distinct dialect.
first
of literary
made
its first
all dialects
signs of Attic influence
Some
fact,
intellec-
by the con-
communication. Of
it is
fifth
and
is
the
traces of this
influence &ve seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century, especially in the islands,
inscriptions
show
and in the fourth century the majority
at least a
mixture
of Attic forms,
of
and some, even
from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After this,
Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though
some Ionic
peculiarities are occasionally
found in
much
later times,
VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH
278]
157
mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases. It
this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory,
and some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up and spread, and whicb is henceforth termed the Koivrj, or, more is
in
specifically, the Attic koivij.
The Macedonian
period, indeed, forms the principal
For
the evolution of a standard language in Greece.
landmark in
in
it
the Attic
Kocvq was spread over a vast territory and permanently established in places
which were
to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet marking neither the beginning, as we have seen, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we record, the other dialects, though showing more or
this is only a stage,
nor, still less,
have no later
common
remained in
less Koivi^ influence,
use in inscriptions from
But eventually the koivij attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only .imone to upwards of three centuries
portant exception
is
later.
the present Tsakonian" dialect, spoken in a
small portion of Laconia, which
is
in part the offspring of the
ancient Laconian.
The Doric KOLvq. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century B.C., and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which 278.
prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries
conveniently
known
as the Doric koiv^. This
retaining a majority of the general
with a tendency to eliminate local
admixture
of
forms from the Attic
West Greek peculiarities, koivi].
and the retention
ties, e.g. the infinitive in
-fj-eiv
amply
and
is
characteristics,
but
and with a strong
In spite of some variety
in the degree of mixture,
siderable unity,
B.C.,
substantially Doric,
is
some
of
at Rhodes, there
sufficient to justify
is
local peculiari-
yet a very con-
us in speaking of a
distinct type of kolvti.
That the mixture
is
not a haphazard one
the fact that the substitution of
is
shown, for example, in
el for al, side
tention of Ka, resulting in the hybrid e? «a,
is
by
side with the re-
very general, while the
GREEK DIALECTS
158 opposite, al av,
is
unknown.
show the forms
als
Iap6
the Attic
of
replaced
Koivrj, e.g.
[278
by iepo';. The numeraoc. pi. rpeh for t/jw, elicoai for l/can, recr-
not TeTopei,
reacrepe'; (or Tea-aape<;, TeTTape<;)
aepaKovra (recraapdicovTa, TerrapaKOVTa) for rerpcaKOVTa, ScaKotrioi etc. for -KaTLoi.
but
In t-stems we usually find
7ro'\to9, 7ro'\te? retained,
Nouns
in -eu? follow the Attic
TToXei, TToXea-i, ace. pi. iroXeif.
type except in the accusative singular, ^aa-iXeh, but ace.
The substitution
TToXeffl? rare.
there
sg. ^acriXr).
of 04, ai for rot,
great variation in this respect, roi
is
infrequently even in the
same
inscription.
uniformly in -ev9, e.g.
ov,
eft)
also
which have by the ending
find inscriptions
Ehod. iyKoXovvrai;
is
etc.
Attic ov from eo
but 'IcroKparev;
etc.
is fre-
(SGDI. 3758),
(SGDI. 3206). Attic a
in verbs than in nouns.
In
dialects
or fetvos etc. (54), such forms are often replaced
Attic, especially in the case of •jrpo^evo'i. -yue? is
frequent, but
which have the verb-forms
'A-pi(TTOfji,eveo<; etc.
more common
^iji'o?
is
ol occurring not
but the genitive singular of c-stems in -eos or
Core. iroioiivTe's etc. but
from
tuC
and
pi.
usual, but Att.
is
In some places, as far apart as
quent, especially in verbs in -em.
Ehodes and Corcyra, we
nom.-acc.
e.g. ^aaiXeco';,
So Att. ^acnXe
generally replaced
by
-fiev,
though
it
The
first
plural
persists in
some
places.
There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent, but
much
less
common than
the dialect forms,
imperative ending -vtcov beside
-vrca, tt/jcoto?
e.g. (Sv
beside emv,
beside Trpdroi, Trpo?
Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely
beside ttotl.
any intrusion
of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g.
d
= Att.-Ion.
Ka, verb forms like SlScoti, (pepovTi, Doric future, future
in f (142),
dfie<;
povai are almost
etc.
Att.
r],
dv,
and verb-forms
unknown except
Attic KOivr) as a whole
and
tj,
aorist
like SiScoai,
when
the
in the very last stages
is practically established, a is sometimes tMrd century a.d., but only as a bit of local color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic Koivrj. 279. The Northwest Greek Koivri. This is very similar to the Doric Koivrj, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West
found as
late as the
VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH
279]
Greek forms. But
most
it differs
from
it
characteristic features of the
compared with Doric, namely eV sonant stems in
-ot?.
The use
ia that
it
159
retains
Northwest Greek
two
= ek, and the dative plural
of this type is closely
the political power of the Aetolian league.
We
of the
dialects as of con-
connected with
find
it
employed,
in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees
Western Locris (Naupactus was incorB.C., the rest of Western Locris somewhat later), Phocis (Delplii was in the hands of the Aetolians by at least 290 B.C.), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis,
of the Aetolian league, in
porated in the league in 338
which became Aetohan in the course of the third century B.C. Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.C.), it was never employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222). The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about 200 B.C., are in this same Northwest Greek koiv^, reminding us that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, was allied all of
with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were also for a time under Aetohan domination, and the characteristic dative plural in -ots is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also iv = ek),
and Laconia. (\t/ieVots
There
is
one example even as far away as Crete
SGDL4942 6; 159-138
B.C.),
but clearly an importation.
Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean leagues (Polyb. 4.53).
The
inscriptions
Achaea, including
of
this
decrees
period from Acarnania, Epirus, and of
the
Acarnanian,
Epirotan,
and
leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek Kotvrj as de(they do not have iv = el<:, or the dative plural of above fined consonant stems in -ot?), but in the Doric koivij. At this time
Achaean
and Epirus was not essentially Corcyra, nor that of Achaea from that of
at least the speech of Acarnania
from that of Sicyon. and Corinth
different
GREEK DIALECTS
160
[280
In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and this is probably K0IV1J of the
of
due in large part to the influence of the Doric
Achaean
But the Aetolians
league.
also held parts
Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-
ples of the dative plural in
Greek
-oi<;
borrowed from the Northwest
Koivrj.
Some more
280.
upon the time and extent
detailed observations
have been made in connec-
of Koivrj influence in the various dialects
Summaries
tion with the
of Characteristics (180-273),
and in the
notes to some of the late inscriptions.
What
has just been noted in the case of the Doric Koivri
in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities
given up
much
earlier
than others. Furthermore
usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part future with Attic ov, as troirja-ovvn
contamination of a? and
fUan
and
e'Uoa-i,
—
eco?,
etc.
— Heracl.
it is
feiicaTi,
a contamination of
—
Boeot. eKjovoK
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic ex- (pure Boeot. pi. yivofievof;
(pure Thess.
'yivv/ievo';),
but Attic stem
e
Doric
— Boeot. aws, a
Boeot. ^uxovffi with dialectic present stem and
personal ending, but Attic ^ (pure Boeot. SauovOi),
Thess. ace.
true
nothing xm-
Koivrj, e.g.
frequently,
is
some are
i(ry6v(o<;),
—
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem
—
from
Epid.
eiopr)
with Doric ending -rj from
-ae,
*^o'/3-.
Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are occasionally
met with in late inscriptions, though less often than Thus the Attic term e(f>ri^o<; (with original
our literary texts. cf.
Dor. rj^a),
when adopted
the pseudo-dialectic form
in t),
was sometimes given in some late Doric and Les-
in other dialects,
e
bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dialectic
a
to Attic
T).
Conversely the Attic form was sometimes
retained in opposition to lent, as in
Doric
'KpaicXrji!
on Cret.
what would be
Boeotian usually
and
IIvtio<;, 63.
its
eri^o<;,
its
true dialectic equiva-
rarely e<^et/3os.
derivatives keep
t)
Similarly the
in Boeotian.
Cf. also
VARIOUS FORMS OP KOINH
280]
In
Eoman
161
imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia-
lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of
for
some two
centuries previously the Attic Koivrj
eral use, at least in inscriptions.
Lesbian
(cf.
no. 24), Laconian
(cf.
So, for
Greece where
had been
in gen-
example, in the case of
nos. 70-73),
and
to
some extent first and
in Elean, where examples of rhotacism reappear in the
second centuries A.D. It
is
whether this was a wholly
impossible to determine in every case artificial revival of
long ceased to be spoken, or was an
a dialect which had
artificial elevation to
written
use of a dialect which had survived throughoiit the interval as a patois.
The
nos. 70-73).
latter is true of
But
for
most
Laconian
dialects
(see 277, end,
and note
we have no adequate
as to the length of their survival in spoken form.
to
evidence
PART The brief
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
II:
introductory statement to each inscription gives
its
provenance
and approximate date, with references to several of the most important
The
lections.
extensive bibliographies in these collections
col-
make it unneces-
numerous special discussions in periodicals etc., except few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations
sary to cite the in the case of a
employed, see pp. 281
References to the collections are by the numbers
ff.
of the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are
by pages. It has
seemed unnecessary to
the alphabet
is
state in the case of every inscription
the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this
is
whether
generally
It may be taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen-
obvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription.
tury B.C. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen-
Hence comments on the form of the alphabet employed are added only in special cases.
tury B.C. or later in the Ionic.
The
transcription of texts in the older alphabet
is
a matter of editing.
The
signs
no matter whether the later spelling e, o.
The
spiritus asper,
leaving the use of
'
the following signs
when
is
rj, to
is
such as to give the
in the original
or «, ov, are transcribed simply
expressed in the original,
as a matter of editing. is
is
and what E and 0, when representing long vowels,
student some assistance, without confusing what
is
transcribed
A,
The use
of
See p. 49, footnote.
to be noted.
no longer
[ ]
for restorations of letters
< >
for letters inscribed
( )
for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted
legible.
by mistake, and
to
be ignored by the reader.
by mistake,
Obvious corrections are given thus, without adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as 3) corrected letters.
are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters.
often this
is
not done,
it
But
being thought unnecessary in a work of this
kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted.
- - - - for
163
collections.
GfiEEK DIALECTS
164 .
.
.
for a similar lacuna
.
where
it is
[No. 1
desired to show, at least approxi-
mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a ter.
let-
In general, these are employed only for short lacunae.
for the beginning of each
new
line in the original.
I
for the beginning of every fifth line in the original. I
for the division
between the obverse and reverse
sides, or
between
col-
I
Used only where the text
imans.
is
printed continuously.
Ionic East Ionic
Sigeum. Early VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III. Michel 1313. Koberts 42 and pp.334fE. The second version (B) is
1.
130.
in Attic.
^avoSiKO
.
efjkl
Topfji,oK\pdTeo
to
TlpoKovvrj^alo
•
|
Kpr)Trjp\a he
KaX
I
10 vTTOKiprjTTJpiov kIuI Tjd fiov £?
lApvTavrjLov
eBcoKev ^[lyelevo'ijv. II
B 5
<^avoSiKO
Tepa
eifil
to H^epfiOKpaTot to 'n.poKo(y)\ve(rio- Kayo xpa-
KairiaTaTov KaX he&^jMV
e?
irpVTaveiov elSoKa fivefia 2f-
I
10 7e(t)|e£)crt,
ehv Se
n 7rao-j^|o, fieXeSaivev
fie,
xai fi
o St^etes. |
e7ro||(ie)-
aev HatVoTTO? xal haSe\
Monument of Phanodicus of Proc-
ences are due merely to the absence of
onnesus, recording his gift of a mix-
signs for
and a winestrainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The pillar was prepared and furnished with
or are accidental, as
ing bowl, a stand for
its
it,
Ionic inscription at Proconnesus,
which was a colony of Miletus. The Attic version was added at Sigeum, which was already at this time occupied by Athenians. The divergence between A and the corresponding portion of
B
is
partly
due to the normal differences of dialect, e. g. Ion. KpriTrjpa with i; after p, irpvrav^utv = Att. irpvTaveTov^ and TopliOKpireos with psilosis and consequent crasis and unoontracted -eos in contrast to Att. TO Hfp/WKpirSs. So iwoKpifT'^piov, in contrast to Att. iTrla-Tarov, is an Ionic form found elsewhere. Other differ-
ri
and w
in the Attic alphabet,
where the spelling date
is
ei
efi,l
in A,
etfU in
B,
at such an early
as exceptional in Attic as
it
would be in
Ionic, or dat. pi.
A,
where the use of v movaboth dialects.
ble
-euo-i
is
8.
in B,
-eSa-iv
in
"variable in
Decree of the council of Halicar-
nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda-
mis regarding disputes over real estate. Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove Herodotus into exile and whom a revolution eventually expelled from the city. It is probable that this inscription dates
from a period when the citizens had arisen and restored the exiles, but had come to terms temporarily with Lygdamis. The disputes would then be concerning the property of the former
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS
No. 2]
165
2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 B.C. SGDI.5720. Ditt.Syll.lO. Greek Inscr.Brit.Mus.iyi.886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III.171. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp. Iff.
acter
MicheUSl. Roberts 145 and pp. 339 ff. Solmsen45. For the charT, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in Lord
Charlemont's copy, are printed without the marks of restoration. Ta'Se o <7i5\Xo[7]o? i/SoXevaaro
Kol AvySafiK iv
Ki\Tea>v
7re'/x||7rTijt
larafievo,
e-rrl
riji
|
'
A\iKapvaT[eca']v kuI ^aXfjiaayopi)i,
|
'7rapa\SiS6\yail nrjTe yfjv fiijTe
i'e|[(B7r]ot[a).
toI<;
ot/«;[i]|a]
\a)\viSea) to AvySdiJ.io<; iJ,V7)fiove\vovTO<;
'^piJ.aiaivo<;
fir}vo<;
to 'OaraTto?
7rpv\Tav[evov]TO<;
Ae'oi'TO?
2a[jOiiT]wX\o to ©e/cutXco
/ca|[i]
o
te/3'>j[t]
fivi^fiovai
tJo<;
'AttoX-
fivijfioa-iv iirl
yrj
Il[a'\\vvcvrio^.
r^v
tk
Se
aSo<; iyeveTO
av
otIi]
voficoi
•
elBeeocnv,
tovto
I
OT[eo]
cnr
fiTjcrlv
Se «OTa7r[e]||jO vvv o/)K6oo-(a)t
ol fivijfiove
15
deXrjt EiKci^elcrdai irepl
oiKiav, e7rt«aX[e]|T(B iv oKTcoKaiSexa
rj
10
koI Tlavafivio to Katr/SmlX-
Xt09 Kal 'EaXfiaKiTemv ixvr}\iJ.oveu6vTO)v MeYa/Sarea) to ' AM)vdaio<;
Koi ^opfiLavo<; to
5
firj
I
SiKaa-Td
to<;
KapTepov evai.
rjv
o •
20
Se rt?
I
vaTepov
eTTiKaXfji
tovto to
'X^povo
tmv oKTcoKaiBeKa I
firjvwv,
opxov
I
evai
"7J]a)i
exiles
(cf.
nowhere
vefJLOfievmi Trjy yfjv no. 22),
although this
rj
is
Salmacis was a town
stated.
merged with Halicarnassus, and reptesented with it by a common council, though still retaining its own ofBcials. Halicarnassus was originally Doric, but had already become Ionic in speech. Many of the proper names are
partially
to, ot/i;|[i]a,
opKov he
SiKaa-Tat 25
to
be only tentative and subject to further litigation. The phrase used in 1. 30 'whenA. andP. werecommission-
has reference to future suits, and not inconsistent with the view that
ers' is
these men constituted the incoming hoard at the time of the decree. 16 fi. 'Any one wishing to bring suit
—
'The mnemones or commission-
must prefer his claim within eighteen months of the time of the decree. The
ers are not to transfer lands or houses
dicasts shall administer the oath (to
incoming board consisting of ApoUonides and his colleagues. That is, apparently, property which had been in the hands of the commissionto be turned over to
the one bringing suit) in accordance with the present law. Whatever the commissioners have knowledge of (e.g. through their records) shall be valid.' 22 ff. 'If one prefers a claim after the prescribed period, the one In pos-
the presumptive owners instead of to
session of the property shall take the
of Carian origin. 8
ff.
to the
'
ers for settlement, or perhaps in sequestration,
the
was now
new board,
in order to secure
an
immediate disposal of these matters, even though this might in many CEi§es
—
oath (that
is,
he shall have the prefer-
ence in taking the oath dpKnirepos in th§
;
cf
.
the use of
Gortynian Law-Code),
GEEEK DIALECTS
166
rbv Se opicov el\v\ai Trapeovro'; to evearr)-
^fiL\[e]KT0V 6e^a//.eVo9 30 KOTO'S '
K\apTepo<;
•
elvai jfj^ Kal
8'
[No. 2
A.iToXKiovC8r)
tov vojxov tovtov
paa-av.
Sa-Te
33 \{rfj(f>ov
fir)
rjV |
Til
tot el^ov OTe
oIkIcov oItivc^
||
va-Tepo\v aireire-
firj
deXrji avyx^ai,
7r;OO0^Ta|[i]
rj
avTO
elvai tov v6p,o^ tovtov, to, iovTU
Kal tcottoXXcovo'; elvai lepa Kal a\vTOV
ada>
ireirpr]-
he
rjv
fir]
I
a^ia SeKa
avT\S)i
fji
40
Kal
iJ,7i[B]\\a/JLa
o-TaTijpcov,
'
Se TO}(T crlvfnrdvTcov TOVTcoi eXevdepov i^ai, 09 av
KaT^^ep
45 ^aivTji,
opKia eTa/iov Kal
to,
a>s
"OffTt?
iSicoTTji,
Klevov airoXXvaOai Kal
ddXaaaav
KaT\a
irapa-
fnfj
al^^vrbv
rj
KaT
fjireipo^
Hoffmann 111.105. to ^vvov ^
lUrjiouTi^
hrfXriTr^ia iroiol eirl
Kal lyeVo? to Kevo.
e? yrjv TTjV TrjiTjV K\a)Xvoi criTOV eadyecrOai 10
TavTa
yeypain'^ai ev tSu 'AttoX-
3. Teos. About 475 B.C. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.336 f£. Solmsen42.
5 eir
i^aymjrii
AXiKapvaaaecav
iiriKaXev
X(B[i/t']cot
A
eV
avTov [ir^eTrprjadai
KtidoSov elvai e? 'A\iKapv\ria-
TS'^yrji
rj
rj
|
6(TTi
firj'x^av'^i 17
ecraxdevTa aveodeoirj, kSi^ov
rj
airoXXvadai Kal avi'^v Kal y eve's to Kevo.
B
[1,
2 fragmentary] octti? Trjicov e^udlvvooi
6 deo^(ir])
eiraviCTTalTO
rj
{rj
•^
ala-v[^fi]vi]Tr)i [aTret-
|
aiavfAvrjTrji), airoXXva-dai
Kal
|
avTOV
II
The
dicasts shall administer the oath,
allowed to return.'
— 41
ff.
'Of
all
the
who does not
receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee,
Halicarnassians any one
and the oath
taken In the Those who held the property when ApoUonides and Panamyes were commissioners
transgress these things such as they have sworn to and as is recorded in the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty
shall be the legal possessors, unless they
tQv
shall he
presence of the plaintiff.
have disposed of o-ttv:
—
it later.'
—
air£ir4pa-
d7ro7r«rpi£o-Kai,notfound elsewhere.
32ffl.
'
If
any one wishes to annul this
law or proposes a vote to this
effect, his
property shall be sold and dedicated to Apollo,
and he himself
exile forever.
worth ten
If his
staters,
shall be
property
is
an not
he himself shall be
sold for transportation
and never be
to prefer claims.'
two- o-unirdvTuv
(runrdiiTay. 96.2.
3.
Imprecations against evil-doers,
A1
ff.
Against those
turepoisons.
—
who manufaCT
t6|dv6v: adv.acc.,osa
community. 6 ff. Against those who interfere with the importation of grain,
— avuScolt]:
contrasted with
7roiorl.2.
See 42.6, 1676. B3fl. Againstthosewhoresisttheau-
thority of the magistrates.
The
eOSuKos
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS
No. 4]
Koi
TO
76110?
7rpo8o[t7;
[iv
.
v]\\i]a-o}i
ap(Sp)[a]
to
0a[Xao-(77ji]
rj
a[7ro«]T|ei'et[e]
KaX 7jjv]
TTjly] 7ro'|\[ti'
.]
.
outj? to Xoitto alcrv/Avcov iv Tewt ^
Keiv\o.
[aSiK](
Trj\\^r)i
167
.
ttjv 'Y7){\a>v
.
.
\oivo TrpoSo[irj
.]
Ki^a]\X\evoi
rj
rj
dvSpa<:
ap6[p]r]i irepl 15
|
|
7r6[Kiv
[etS]|(B9 lo
To\y
rj
eV
fiere
jfji ttii
apov va
.
.
«(|a\X,a?
VTrollSe- 20
I
j^otTO
Xrji^oiTO
17
X]77tcrTo? inrohe')(piTO et|Sa>?
r)
[^]|a\aT7/9 KJiepovTw;
17
^vpo
elSa><;
"EXXiyva?
7r[po<;]
rj
|
^laiv
ei'
Kat
^ap^dpo\v'i, airoXXvcrOai
oiTive<: Tifioj(^eovTe
|
11
Tr/v eiraprfv
^ KUTU^ei
ve^a<} TTOtijo-et,
kSvov
a7ro'X||Xv<70(Zi
V cent. B.C.
rj
jjut]
<^oiv\t,Krjia iKKO^yfrei
Kai avTov KaX
7|ei'09
30
'Hpa-
09 av Ta(?) crT^Xla?,
A.ioia-iv, iv T^Trapfl\\i e^x^ecrdai.
rjirapr) yeyp\a7rTai,
4. Chios.
rffi Trjirj'i
Svvdp.ei Kadr/fievlo TcoyS)vo
7rot770-ea|i' eTrl
KXeoicrtv
to Kevo.
ryevo'i
ttjOo?
97
|
KUL av^Tov Koi
ew 7^?
K]\aK6v ySouXeuoi irepl T[r}i]\\(ov to 25
[ti
rj
rj
35
da-
\to Kevo].
40
Hoffmann 111.80. Michel 1383.
SGDI.5653.
Roberts 149 and pp.843 ff. Solmsen 41. -09 T/3e9
airo TOVTO p-ixP''
•
TpidSo,
\jV'^'\
'9
rj
'^ffficovocraav [^Jle/aet,
\
diro T7J9 TpioSo d[')(\^i 'Epfi(ov6crarj<; 69 Trjv TpioSAov e^9
•
cnrb TovTo /^^/ot to
AtjXi'o
T/3e9
avvTravTe^
•
TMV
opcov TOVTCov
Kl\r}t,
I
7179 7ro'Xe(i)9,
^dvTcov
8'
tovtoiv eWco, irdcra
opa)i'
''''^''
0(717
|
i^eXrji
rj
iKUTOV
o^o(f)vXaK€<;
must have been a superior
official like
ixe6eXr)l
rjv
•
Se /i^
official to
The
often an extraordinary
the
Roman
dictator,
but
— 8ff.
Against unfaithful and treason-
able magistrates. 11.
8-18
is
The
uncertain.
magistrates
who
imprecations.
fail to
— The
restoration of
— 29
ff.
Against prob-
ably the regular annual magistrates, like the
ov:
—
archons elsewhere.
iroiijo-eioj'.
Ka6T]|i4vo
31.
—
—
iroi'/)o-e-
Svvdftci: see 109.2.
Tu^uvo; ktX.
;
'
ti^ TJItva 10
eV
dhi-
during the
o^etXoVTtuli',
—
assembly at the Anthesteria, etc' ff. Against those who damage the
stele.
— Kard^ci
etc.:
aor. subj.
150,
176.2. 4.
Decree fixing the boundaries of
a district called Lophitis, followed by provisions for
its sale
and a
list
of the
purchasers.
FortheLesbianelementsintheChian 184 with references. For
pronounce the
ti;«oOxoi are
avTot
7rj097|f ottrti',
35
possibly a regular magistrate at Teos. •
rjv
A.o(J>Iti
d\<^avea iroirjcrei
rj
5
a\TaTripa
the ordinary cWukoi or auditors. alaviiviTTji is
rj
A
i^So/iiJKOVTa
oplot
|
irevTe.
•
dialect, see irpijloio-ii',
short-vowel subj. like Troiiio-ei,
For
see also 150. /Sao-tXeis
eo
=
(C 8)
eu (33).
is
7r6Xeus, see 109.2.
the earliest example of
GREEK DIALECTS
168
[No. 4
20 TrpTj^dvTfov 8' ol 'KevTe\KaiBeKa to? opo<^v\aKa's
? 5
[ol
20
on
T0<;
jMrj
Trprj^oi-
Trevr
'
rjfjLe-
|
Se Krj^vKa<; hia'ire\fi-^avTe<; e? rja? X(opa<; Kr)[p'^viT-
KaU Sia
10 (TOVTcav
T^v
•
^o\rj[v iv]\eiKdvTa>v [iv]
e?
7r[|e]i'Te«a[t Se«:]|a
j07;[t]||o-ti'
15
Se
rjv ||
iv eVIajO^t earwv.
(TLv,
rrj'i
aSrjvea^
7ro'\|e(B9
a7roSe«wi'|Te?
'ye7(BJ'eoi'Te|?, |
^/U.edl?;!', 17J/ ai/ Xa/Sojltcriz',
Kcti
to
TrpoffK^rjpvcrcrovToov,
•7r\pfj')(^fUl
|
a/M fieWrjlli irprj^eaOai
25 o-olz/e?
I
Kar/SiKaadv^rcov rpiTiK0(7^i(ov
'\da-
f/,r)
avrjpi6SjT0i eoVre?.
[^v Se Tik To^
C
•
Ofievoi
-Trpiafievo'i a-TroKXi^iWiji]
7r[o']\t? he^afi[e\v\r]
7)
ScKd[^riTai, to? a7roK\|77]t-
rj
BiKa^eadco Kav
5 Tail Se 7r/Jta[/U.]||eV(»t jrprj'X^fia ecTTCO fiTjSev.
Tea[?]
TTOlrjl,,
KaT auT[o]
eirapdcrdoi
av
[v]\Trepa7roS6Tco
to,'! irprjiri';
ySacrtXeo'?,
o
I
o(J)\t]1,
[o]]?
eirrjv
aicpa-
Ta
vo-
I
/u.[a]|ia?
eTrapaf TroirjTai.
Ta? 7ea? koI
10
Sav
'I/ce'crto?
15 KOVTCOV,
11
ot/cia[?]
to,^
|
KoX oKTUKOcricov [iirj^rd
'
'H[/3o8o']to
.
7ra[t]-|
ray
K.ap,ifj,iJT]i
to, ip, M.'e\aLVr][i\
Bia[?]
['X^eiXicov eva\Koaia)V
toi'
iirraKoo'imv
j^eiXt'[a)]|i'
/i;o[t]||z'07ri'S7;?
K^^to?
25 '^eXioiv eTrTaK\oa-ia)V evevrjKOVTCov
.
twv 'Avviko)
•
ZrjvoSoTO tclv [^'^vdhrjicriv BLa'x^eiXimv
4>t\oKX'»j?
20 i[7r]\TaKOCTi(ov, @eo'7r/307ro?
5
iirpiavTo
•H7e7ro'Xfo? '7r\evTaKicT')(eiXieov Tpi,T]K[o']\a icov Te(ra-[ep']a'
' A6['r]'\^va'y[6']p[ri'\';
®apye\eo[<;'\
|
•
||
|
x^[e\k\uov
'Akttji Tpia-
'Ao-kS.
Aev«:|(7r7ro?
UvBo)
tII^I'
oIkCt)V
I
10 t[^]|j' 'Ai'SjOeo? 7r[e]]i'TaK0trta)i' Trlez/TT^/co'i'TtBi'
I
Si'aii'
•
"Acr/xto?
15 TTO/iTTO? 'A|7i'ato rai' Oi.'|(Bt )(eLkicov T\pir]KO
aio TO $^\|(Bi/o? 2T/3aT[i|o]? AfCTftj
B
'Inthecaseof alawsuit(5r/)^X*«'),
the Fifteen are to bring
it
council within five days and
before the
make pub-
announcement of it in the villages and in the city.' C 1-8. If any one excludes the pwrchasers from possession or brings suit against them, the city, taking up the lie
cause of those that are excluded, shall sustain the suit, and, if Ifv^rse
them.
it loses,
The purchaser
reim-
shall he free
Svaip
11
@eo''I|ke-
TOi«|[o']7re8oi' 8t7;K|[o]o-t(Bi/ ew'?.
from litigation. Whoevermakesthe sales invalid, him shall the jSao-iXeiis curse, when he makes the customary imprecortions. lOS. There purchased lands and houses: from the sons of Annices, Hi-
—
eesius, ters),
son of Hegepolis, for BS40 {staAthenagoras, son of Herodotus,
for 1700; from Thargeleus, Fhilocles, son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua-
dae for S700; 811s
:
etc.
koI OlvoirlSm.
—
19, 20.
Kolvoir(-
IONIC INSCEIPTIONS
No. 7]
About 357
5. Errthrae.
Hoffmann
rrji.
^ov\[rji kuI rmi
MoXacrjea,
\
elvai eoepyeTrjv tjj?
Koi eairXovv koI eKirXovv
•
7r]epl ttjv iroXiv rr)V
[TroXJem? kuI irpo^evov koI 5
|
7roXi'|[Tjji']
M]ava-(rQ)'K.Xo[v 'E]«;aT[o'-
S-tjficoi
av^p aya66
iirel
I
'E/>u||[^pai]a)j/,
Hicks 134.
Ditt.Syll.107.
Michel 501.
III. 96.
["ESo^ev] fJ-vo)
SGDI.5687.
B.C.
169
[/cat] TroXe/to
koX
elprjvr)^
|
a(TvKe\i |
/cat] aa-rrovBei,
koI areXeiav «a[i
elvai a6\[Ta)i\ Kal iKyovoK.
iv
riji a\[yopr)]i
Kal
||
a-rrjaai Se a[6\T0 K]at
'ApTefiia-iT)<:
elKOva
raora Se
TrploeSpiijv
eUdva
10
y^aXKrjv
[kiOiJvrjV iv tmi 'KB-q|
vaimi, Kai
[aretfi^avaiaai ||
Kovra,
Kal
e(9)
MavcraaXXov
fiev
[e'/c
I
Sap^etKcov irevTrj-
Se eK rpiijKOVTa Sape[i\Ka)v.
'ApTe\[fJ.t(7irjv']
ro 'AdTjvaiov,
o-tjjo-oJi e?
[eVt/ieX7;^](77)i'ai [Se 20 ||
Tou? eferacTTa?]. Central Ionic
6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. HofemannIII.30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Solmsen46.
^iKcivSpr)
fj.'
aveOiKev heKTjfioXoi
I
^hpdhao
7. ISTaxos. Found at Delos. YII or Hoffmann III.33. Roberts 27.
[rjo 5.
Decreeinhonorof Maussolus, the
memory
the
famous Mausoleum was erected by
his
satrap of Caria, to whose
widow Artemisia. 6.
— 15
See 136.9. Inscribed on an archaic statue of fl.
B
Artemis found at Delos.
and
and for
from
is
used as
but not for original 17. See 4.6, 8 a. In Acivodlicrio and a{X)\-^oi/ the endings, as the meter A
he,
rj
Homer. See 41.4. The character which appears before 0- in NaAffio etc. is D, probably only a difierentiated form of B, though some take it
a(\)Xriuv, S" aXo)(^6<;
VI
cent. b.c.
v[yv].
SGDI.5421.
a<^eXa<;.
as a sign for f
and transcribe
Nafo-io
etc.
On
7.
the base of a colossal statue
of Apollo at Delos, dedicated
I am of the same stone,
ians.
pedestal. 8.
a,
shows, have the value of one syllable, like eu in
early
apvTO XiOo e/u avSpia<; Kal ro
SGDI.5423.
io')(eaipr}i,
lop-q Aeivo^SiKTjO ro NaAcrio, €hao')(0<;
Aeivofieveoi Se Kacnyverrj,
For Afvro
by Naxand
statue
see 32.
Burial law directed against ex-
travagance in the funeral
rites, like
those enacted at Athens under Solon,
and at Sparta under Lycurgus. 'With two exceptions (ffdi'i;!, d^i)
H
is
used only for the
a (or from 8
ci.
15
ypd-^^ai raora
ea,
as
hr-fiv, e&r]).
1;
Stapai/-
from
See 4.6,
GREEK DIALECTS
170
V
Last quarter
8. lulls in Ceos.
v6[/j,]oi irepl
TOP Oavovra
ev
rwy
Kara
T/3|t]cri
efii,aTio[c?
T]dSe 0d[7rT]ev |
aal iv8vfiaTi
\evKol<;, crrprnfiaTi
Kal iv i\da-[a]oa[i,
SGDI.
Micliel398.
Inser.Juri(i.I,pp.lOfe.
KaTa(})0iix[e]va)[v.
e]7rt/3\e/iaTt, i^epai Be
5 [Kal
IGr.XII.v.i.593.
cent. B.C.
5398. Dltt.'SyU.877. HoffmannIII.42. Solmsen47. Ziehen, LegesSaorae 93.
OtSe
[No. 8
TrXeovo'i a^i-
/i||e]
I
OK
rpLal eKarov
TOi<;
[K]\al
7ro[S]t
Se olvov eirl to
'ir\eo\y\
10 P'S
Kokvirrev,
/te
\^epev
to,
ev6\<;,
exepev Be
Sp[a\x]lJ'e(ov. to,
Se
K\.ivr)i a-^rjvo-
6\[o]a-xep[e]a Tot[? e/taT]|iot?.
S'
[/a]e
(rrjfjba
iy
TpiS)V
[TrXe'oi'] |
x^v
rov 6av6\y'\Ta
ajyyela airojiepeaOai.
||
KJaraKeKaXvfifjLevov
a-KOTrrji P-eypi
to
[iirl
Kal eXaiov
irpo-
(r~\rjfia. |
I
T^qy kXivtjv airo To\y]
aa'YLa}i [y^^pecrOai KaTo, to, 'n\aTpi\a.
[jit]aTo[?] 15
KOI T[a]
crlTpSJ/jbaTU ecr(j)epev
Trji
ai^-
Se va:Tepai\r]i
ahr]opaLvev Tr)V olKirjv iXevffepov 6aXd[(TcrTj\i] TrpwTov, eireiTa S[e] vadnrcov o[lK]eT7][v i/jL^]\dvTa oIkitjv
20
evBoae.
TO
KOI OvT] 6vev
•
eTrrjV
Se Biapavdrib, Kadaprjv evat ttjv
ra? yvvaiKai
e(^t'[a-Tt|a.]
to,';
[r|oucr[a]9
ainevai TrpoTepa<; twv {av)avBpa>v airb [tov]
Ki)S[o';']
[c'JttI
arjfiaTo<;. ||
I
T&i Oavovn
eiri
Tj0t7jKo'o"T[ta fie
I
Tr]oiev.
fie
inroTidevai kiiXiku vtto
TTfy [^KXiMrfV fjiiSe to vScop eK'X^ev fieSe to. KaXXv[c7fj,d]^Ta epev
TO afjfia.
CTTt
OTTOV
25 7r[/oo]? T[r)V orVjcirjV
av
Odvrji, eirrfly e]|^ew;;^^et, fie levai yvvaiKa<;
aXXa9
ra?
e
fiiaivofieva';
•
fiia\lve(T6'^aL Se
Tepa Kal yvvaiKa Kal aSe[X(^eA? K\a]l dvjaTepa'i
yvvaiKwv,
fie 7r[\e'oi' 7r|e']i'Te
neath the corpse, one wrapped about it, and one over it.' 7. (le KaXiirrev
—
ktK.
they are not to use a special cov-
-.
ering for the bier, but cover bier
—
all,
the
and the corpse, with the cloths
before mentioned. 12.
—
irpo(r(t>a7t(i)i
perform the
9.
ancestral custom.'
x^v: see 112.6.
kt\..
sacrifice
'they are to
according to the
By the law of
Solon
was forbidden. and the coverings,
the sacrifice of an ox
— 13
f.
The
bier
like the vessels
(1.
10), are to
tt/oo?
fiTf-
Se ra^rat?
iralBat: Se t\S)v 6'\vy\aTpS)v K\a\ve:<^l,S)V,
'a clotli under-
o-TpdjioTi kt\.-.
3.
•
be brought
liome,.instead of being left at the tomb,
— 15
f. The house is to be purified with sea-water by a free man, then with hyssop by a slave. But the resto'
first
'
uncertain,
ration
d[i/c]^r)[<' ^;itj3]tlKra is
—
At Athens ceremonies
20.
of the third,
in honor dead were performed on the ninth, and thirtieth days. The
last are expressly 21.
forbidden here.
—
Directed against certain supersti^
tiouspraotices,thesignificanceofwhich is
not clear.
— 27.
rairais
due to Attic influence.
:
dat. in -ais
IONIC INSCEIPTIONS
No. 12]
aXXov
Se fi[€]8eva.
171
tov'; /ita[{i'o/ie'||i'ov?] \ova-afievov[<;]
[{JSarJo? [xjvo-i Ka[6ap]ov'i evai eco
-
-
30
.
I
West Ionic (Euhoean)
VII
9.
SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902 1,41 ff.
cent. B.C.
iwoieaev
'n.v{p)po<; IX
'
AyaaiXif 5.
10. Cumae in Italy. Yl mann III.6. Roberts 173.
Taraies 11.
III.4.
X|epv0o?
e/il
cent. b.c.
Ao?
•
8'
dv
IG.XIV.865.
/jLe
SGDI.5267. Hoff-
/cXe<^cr|et, 0v(j)Xov ea-rai.
Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. Hoffmann Roberts 177 a.
hviri) rei
Solmsen48.
xXivei Tovrei Aevo? hvirv.
12. Amphipolis.
357 B.C. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.113. Hicksl25. Hoff-
mann III.14. Michel 324. Solmsen49. ESofei'
Tftjt
Kal Trjy
Xi\v
TratSa?, koL vriTTOLveX
hrjiimi
$i'|A,Q)i'a
rifj,
'A/i^iVo-
reOvdvai, rd he y^prjixaT avrcbv ^Tifioaia etvai, to |
\lrri
auTO
'AlTro'XXftji/os
Koi to
'^TfJkifj-ovo';.
e(?)
tovto?
«:aTa8||ej^j;Tat S7;/i|o'o-ta eo-TO)
not stated. Probably manu-
factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian
?;
to';
Se Tt? to
-^i/ |
TeYi"!??!
Kal aiiTO^
9. On a lecythus, now in the Boston Musemn of Fine Arts, the provenance is
(fyeoyeip
Kal avro<; koX to? kuX
tto aXi\cyKa)VTai, irdcryeiv aulro? a)9 TroXeyitios
dvaypdi^ai aurlo?
of which
Koi Sr/oaTOKXe'la
•yfjv Tr)v 'Afi(jJlf,TroXiT€cov a€i
Karov ipov to
yiittT'
•
I
S' eVItSe- 10
Se 7rpocrT\dTa<;
\{ri](f>iafj,a
fji-qyavfn OTetoiov,
(fyeoyeTco 'AfJ,
I
of his opponents.
Among
this
Ta XPV'
dei(j)vyir]V.
against
whom
Cf. Dlod.16.8.
number were this decree
the two men was enacted,
Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention
one of them, Stratocles, being Itnown as one of the two envoys who were sent to Athens for aid. Cf Dem. Olynth.
of intervocalic f in the proper name 'AyaaOdfo (which later became !47a(ri-
Amphipolis was a colony of Athens, but the population was mixed. Cf
potter, or at least inscribed
Xeifl),
though not in
11.
nos.
In
tomb
olis in
.
1.8.
At
Thuc.4.102ff.
ivoleiTev.
this niche of the
— Toixii: see 124. —
12.
in the
rests
kviev:
Le-
vircffri.
this time evidently
the Chalcidian element predominated. 3.
<|>cd7eiv
When Philip captured Amphip-
are the only
347 B.C., he caused the banish-
cu(33).
—
:
cf. 0eo7^<<>, 1.24.
These
West Ion. examples of eo= 19. dvai|(T](|>C|» « for rii, 39 a. :
15
ai/a-
|
ment
5
11
20
GEEEK DIALECTS
1'72
(A) End of
13. Eretria.
SGDI.5308.
A
V
[No. 13
(B) middle of IV cent. B.C. Michel 341.
cent. B.C.,
Hoffmann III.19.
Ditt.Syll.47,48.
"ESo^ev Tel ^ovXrji '-UyeXoxov tov Tapavrivov irpo^evov Kal evepyerrjv Kal avrov «[a]l TraiSas Kal a-LTrjptv e2va\i koI
@eoi.
|
I
6 el\vai
||
avTWL Kal 10 e? Tovi;
B 5
.
OTav
traiplv,
aywva'i
ft5s
e|[7r]t87;/xe(B|0ti', /cal
a\vveXevdepcopavn
"ESo^ev Tel ^ovKel Kal toI ^jmoi.
ttj/j,
areKeriv Kal
7rpoe8pir]P |
air 'Adr]vdeov.
iroXiv ||
'UpuKXeiTov tov TapavTlvov \
|
irpo^evov elvai ''EpeTpi&v av\rov Kal iKjovov;, elvai Se aiiTol
Kal
eBpLTjV
Kal
piv,
criTrjpiv
TOL
aXXa,
14. Oropus. Syll.589.
Kal
aii\Tol
Kal iraiplv, oaov av y^povov
Trpo||
iTriStjfiea)|
dWoi<; Trpo^evoK.
Ka6\d'rrep toI^
IG.Vn.235.
411-402, or 386-377 B.C.
SGDI.5339. Ditt.
Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. SolmsenSO. Ziehen,LegesSa<;rae65.
Tov
@eoi.
lepea tov
'
Afi(j)i,apdov (poiTav
ek to
iep^v, eweihdv
I
yei/Miiv irapeXOei, /"£%/» 5 rifiepa<; firivo<;
Kal
11
apoTOV
eXaTTOV
BeKa
r]
Tpel<;
^fiepa\<;
tov
Kal iiravaiyKdi^etv tov v\ea>K6pov tov re lepov
etri-
/ieveiv ev toI iepol
eK\d'\(rTO.
ttXeov SiaXeiTrovra
(Bjo|7j? firj
fieXelarOai KaTo, toIv vofiov
fir)
Kal twv
rj
a
eh to
lepov. [
10
av he 13.
Tt? dStKel ev toI Iepol
t)
^evo<;
This and no. 14 are in the Ere-
trian variety of
Euboean, for which
87 (60.3). A. Ships of Tarentum formed part of
see
1
the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated
rj
St^/xo'tJI?;?,
^r)fuovT(o 6 lepeiK
the Boeotian and the subsequent A the-
nian domination.
But from the end of
the fourth century the inscriptions are in Attic. 1
fi.
Tlie priest evidently passed the
the Athenians off Eretria in 411 B.C. and
winters in the town, leaving the tem-
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria.
pie entirely in the charge of the custo-
Cf. Thuc.8.91,95.
It is in gratitude
for this that Hegelochus of
Tarentum
honored in this decree. is later than A, but was inscribed on the same stone, because both recipients of honor are from Tarentum, and possibly relatives. 14. Regulations of the temple of Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems to have been an Eretrian possession before it passed into the hands of the Thebans in the sixth century, and preserved the Eretrian dialect throughout
and
his sons are
B. This decree
dian.
Butwiththeendof winter, when became more frequent, he was
visitors
expected to go to the temple regularly, never missing more than three days at
a time and remaining there at least ten days each month. He was to see to it that the custodian took proper care of the temple and its visitors. 9ff. 'If any one commits sacrilege in the tempie, the priest shall have the right to impose a fine up to the sum of five drachmas and take pledges of the one
—
penalised.
If
§UQh a one
offers the
IONIC INSCEIPTIONS
No. 14]
173
«upt«? kuI ivexvpa Xafi^aveTco tov i^rjfjucoeKrivei to apyupiov, irapeovToi to lepeo<; e>/Sa(X)\eT
liexpi TreVre Spax/iecov
\
av
fj.\evov
6'
|
ek TOV
0T}(Tavp6v.
^e\\v(ov
97
ixe^ova, trdcov. I
Kicov
j;;j^of
eKao-Toi? ai hU\at ev
KpodKoKeladai 8e Koi av Se o avTiSt/co? fj.rj
TOV 6eov
ISiei aSiKrjOei |
tuv
rj
hpaxp-emv,
to,
t&v ek t^v
a-vvxleopei,
e\v
toI lepol aSi-
vaTeptjv
hUr) 20
f)
/ieXkovTu Oepaireveadai ihro
to/jl
TrojOejo'i'TO?
tov vecoKopov
Trapel, tov lepea,
|
oTav Se
iep5>v kuI p,rj
-
-
11
tov ^(Ofiov e-jnTiOelv,
e7r|i
irapel,
- -
tov dvovTa, Kal Tel
Se 6vofievo)v iv rot
ie||pot
iravTOiv to Sepfia [Xa/ji^dvetv].
i^eiv airav oti av ^oXtjTai eKaaTO';
TOV
Te/ieVeo9.
toI Be
|
money, he must deposit it in the treasury in the presence of the priest. If any one suffers a private wrong in the
t&v
lepei
Se KpeS)\v
fir)
twv
Oveiv Se 30
elvai iK
BiBovv tos dvovTa<; wiro tov
amount
inscribed, the
had
of the fee
no more than three drachmas, but more important cases shall be tried before the proper courts. The summons for wrongs done in the temple shall be made on the same day, but if the opponent does not agree, the case
been raised, ^nd at the same time another provision, which followed after veuK6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogated and erased. 25 ff. 'The priest shall make the prayers and place the victims ou the altar, if he is present, but, if he is not present, tlie one who gives the offering. At the festival each shall make his own prayer, but tlie priest
may
shall
temple, the priest shall decide matters of
the
—
go over
IkcLittois
:
till
clp{]Tai:
17.
34 a, 134.
—
— 21
next day.'
the
for the several see 43.
offenses.
— 4vT66a:
10. dSiicCuv:
dSUiov
see
= idl-
'The one who is to be treated by the god shall pay a fee of not less than nine obols of current money (no bad coin was to be palmed off) and put it in the treasury in the KTi/jM.
fi.
presence of the custodian.' \ov
is
ivveop6-
crowded into a space where a
shorter woi-d had been erased, presum-
ably Spaxi^vs-
Since the law was
first
—
make
fices in
the prayers for the
behalf of
tlie state,
sacr'i-
and he shall
receive the skin of all the victims.'
30
ff.
8utiv Sc IJeiv ktX.
i-estriction as to the
;
there was no
kind of victims to
be offered, such as is often made in temple regulations, but in any case the flesh was
\T)Tai
:
not to be carried
so,
not
off.
—
31. P6-
|8o\TjTat (^oiiXijrai),
for an
Eretrian inscription of laterdate, which
never has fi€vov.
— 32
o
priest is to
=
ff.
ou,
25
Ova-iei
a\vTov eavTol KuTevxeadai exaaTOV, tS>v Se SjjLuopts)!' tov lepea,
16.
15
eXaTTOv evveo^oXov SoKifiov apy\vpiov kuI ifi^dWeiv
fir]
KaTevxeadat Se tmv
prjv e^Q)
Be
vo/mok elpfjTai, ivToda ycve-
toI<;
avOrj/jLepov irepl
he hiBovv
eirap\x'>]v
TOV Briaavpbv
OTav
av rt?
Twi/ BrjuoTecov ev toI lepol, /xexpi Tpi&v
TeXeio-06).
et?
SiKd^ei\v Se tov lepea,
reads pSXrirai,
TOI 8€ Up€i kt\.
:
/3oX4'
the
have the shoulder of each
GREEK DIALECTS
174 36 iepriov ewla'ffTO
tov
orav
w/jlov, ifKrfv
'Ka/M^aveTco wfjiov a(^'
SjjfjLopicov
fj
[No. 14
eoprr) el- rare Se
eKciaTov
tov
I
Se TOV Seco/ievolv
\
Trj<;
•TreTevpoi a-lKOTrelv
tov ^o\op,evoi.
Tot
"jrpo
Tro'Xeo?
Tos avSpwi, %&)/3t9
rjio'i
- -
t\ov vecoKO-
kol iK\Ti0e2v iv toI iepol
pov Koi avTOv Kal
45 %&>/3k fiev
vav
to ovofia tov
vofioif.
toI<}
7reid6iJ,\evov
oTav efi^aXXei to apyvpiov, ypa^ecrdai,
40 iyKadevSoiJlh-oi;,
tu)V
a7r|[o
eyKaOevSeiv
leprjov.
||
ev Se toI KoifiriTr]pio\i xaOevSeiv
Se ra? jvvatKa<;, Toiii fiev
TOV ^w/iov, ra? Se yvvaiKa^ ev toI Trpb
dvSpai iv
neaTre\y)r)<;
.
.
TO KOifjLJriTripiov tov
.
X]6yov
.
I
Arcadian VI
V cent.
SGDI.373. Ditt.Syll.625.
Roberts 23Ia.
16. Mantinea. Vcent.n.c. rougeres,B.C.H.XVI,568ff.
Homolle,ibid.
15.
or early
B.C.
A.M.XXI,240fE.; XXX,65.
Ka/Ao vve6v(7e rat Koppai.
Baimack, Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1893,93 ff. Keil,Gott.Naclir.l895,349fl. Danielsson,Eraiios 11,8 ff. Foug6res,Mantin^e,523 ff For na, which is tran580 fE.
.
scribed
ff,
see 4.4.
[Fo]^\eacTi ocSe Iv 'AXeav
[11.
2^12 proper names]. ^\efia\v-
[fo]^\eot av y^pecTTepLov KUKpive.
15 8/309 I
victim, except
when
there
is
a festival,
and then only from the victims for the state. 38.
— 36. The
'
—
offered
38. Up'fjov: Upijvov. 37,
8»6|i,€vov
:
41.46.
—
a]v oaiai Kaicpidee the west.
hE(rir4[pi)s
H, as in no.
:
'
Ae
—
46. t|os
:
see
designated by
6.
15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze
9.1.
Se6/j,evov.
e'[t ||
women to
the
to inscribe the
cymbal, which, according to the more
name of each one who consults the oracle, when he has paid his money, and
probable of two varying reports, was found near the modern Dimitzana in
39
ft.
place
'
it
custotiian
on a tablet
that any one
who
— lYKaBciSovTos
:
is
in the shrine so
wishes
may see
it.'
as elsewhere, those
wishing to consult the oracle went to sleep in a room of the temple assigned for this purpose (see following),
received the
43
ff.
oracle
in
a
and
dream.
Iv S« Tot KOiii'qTTipCoi ktX.
:
'
—
the
men and women are to lie in separate places, the men to the east of the altar,
Formerly read Kifuivv ^6vae and ascribed to Thessalian, later
Arcadia. kt\.
But the use
as Ka/ib vv iSvae.
=
of ivi-
confirmed by a later dedication reading iavKias iviBvae rot Bvae
aviSi^Ke is
Havl, in
which the
by i,vi.. Judgment
earlier iv (6, 22)
is
replaced 16.
against certain per-
sons guilty of sacrilege toward
Alea, whose temple had been
Athena
made
the
AECADIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 16]
Tov
x^pefj.a.TOV,
aaa-adai
rot?
ire |
avoS'
Ta<;
f otKtaTat(s)
Bed ivai,
ra
ko,
|
[e7r]et rot?
id(cr)a-a';.
175
fo^Xiicocn
poiKia^ Sd-
iirl rolS' iSiKci-
|
aaiiev,
|
a re ^eo5 «a?
TO Xa'x^o^,
ol
cnre)^ofj,{vo<; |
Tol lepol, tXaov ivai.
Eu;^o\a
evai.
BiKaaaTal,
I
el 3'
aSe
[S']
||
aX[Xo]
e[-\|r]eTot
rov y^pefidrov
a'7rv[S]eSo/iiv[o<;'\
Karoppevrepov
cti?
|
20
afiara irdvTa cnrv
[ejarot Karovvv,
toi a[XtTe^tot]
•
lv/ieve';
el at? iV To(t) 25
11
I
lepol TOV T6r\e cnrvdavovrov
aK
vov'\
(j)ove
|
Karoppevrepov, elae t[ov avSpdv'\
I
^[e? evai «a]|TO j^peareptov e(Ta-r[i ettre]
ove<;
Oavovrov Iv [rot tepot] scene of a bloody fray.
I
«a?
Most
of the
tation have been cleared up, but
points are 1
still
some
uncertain.
146.1.
Cf.
—
[F'o]Xea(ri
:
uxfiMiKaai.
with the more usual aorist, and for the whole
,
iipXkv Iv SSLfiov, no. 17.4,
episode, Att. otSe cJ^Xo;' Ari\lav Airepdas ,
deKpvyia,
rb
TlfiTjfia
Sn
t6
iTvwTov.
i-Tri'yeypafifjiJvQv
Kal
ix tov iepov tov * AirdWajvos
TOV AriXiov ^yov Toii
Kal
AfiiptKTtiovas
IG.II.814,p.281.
— 131
*^-
form of the name shows (cf. 1. 30), was a foreigner from Attic or Ionic territory. As such, and because his guilt was in question, his case is treated separately, and his penalty depends upon the decision of the lutpSfms,
oracle.
is
the
I
^e/iavSpoi; 30
fE.
Tore aTTV-
toi/
ro pe^pyov toOJIto
We should expect elx
Hv.
— KaKpiSei: 18
et ||
iv (134.2 a).
151.2.
aor. subj. pass.
Inasmuch as we,
the goddess
the guilty parties as follows, that,
and
passed judgment upon
namely
having given up their inheritance,
from the male line, it shall be well (propitious). But if any one permits
they shall forever be excluded temple, in the
anything it
else,
contrary
— 10. —
shall be impious.
dTrExofiCvos
pov
:
see
:
to these things,
dirv[8]e8o|iCv[os], 22.
Kara rb &pp4vT€pov.
Karoppevre94.1.
—
22.
a formulaic expression, Horn, ^/xara Trdvra, retained here in the imprecation, although i/ifpa is the ordiafiara irovro
:
nary prose word for day in Arcadian as elsewhere
(cf.
no. 17).
Similarly
state ?) the houses which he pos-
coun-
,of prior .dale, in that case he shall be
—
adv. 58a. Kaxpive: Kaaor. subj. 95, 149. 15 ff. If
—
condemned hy divine judgment
to
forfeit his property, this together with
the slaves shall belong to the goddess,
and
one shall divide (between the goddess
and the
etcre rd<; (j)apOevo, ivfiev-
Tegean The following imprecation shall pursue the sinner. Or, instead of ^[^]eTot from iwoimi, read ?[cr]cToi shall be ? 30 ff. If Phemander is a murderer of either the men or the maiden who perished at that time in the temple, and the deed of that time was not
— av:
Taicphr)
he
as
|
tKaov evai.
the judges, have
The following are adjudged guilty
.
towards Alea.
fie,
/te Trpocrcr0ayeve
the reading and interpre-
difficulties in
Se
[tov eayo-
aiiro'; e'icre
avSpov eiae ra? 0a/3^eV[o]
toi'
|
el
eia
sesses (on the heights, referring to
try houses in the mountains?).
—
l[i
o]v: uncertain, but more likely than
v6/u)s lep&s Iv fi/xaro
inscription.
—
irdrra in a
24.
—
punished as an impious person. Apparently
Phemander had
set
up an
alibi
GEEEK DIALECTS
176 35 To're e(?), ovto
0€[nt^ecr6at,].
ivfiov(j)ov
[No. 16
Se trpoaaOa'^eve'; to
el \\
fepy[ov TOVTo],
|
«a?
iXaov ivai.
fie (jiove';,
17. Tegea. Early IV cent. b.c. HofEinannI.29. Miohel695. Solmsenl. Ziehen,LegesSaci'ae62. Alphabet transitional; E = £, 0=o, B = A; Ion.
Toy
5
oh
hiepev irevre Kal eiicocn
vefiev
S'av
KaTaWdaae,
lv(^op^iafJi,ov evai
el B'
av XevTov
IvSop^ie, he/corov
Karaplilpov evat.
fie
— Tov hiepoOvrav
to the effect that the
deed of violence
took place before he entered the temple.
—
34.
Tirs
l(s)
the reading
:
TOTEE, which some transcribe
is
t6t' ^e.
But ^e = Hom. ^ev is impossible. The form to be expected is ^s, though unfortunately we can get this only by assuming that 0- has been omitted by mistake. 17. Eegulations of
Athena Alea. The graphs,
11.
the temple of
first
para-
five
1-20, deal with the rights
of pasturage in Alea, the district in
which the temple was situated and which was included in the temple property. The temple officials men-
el
T\bv hiepd/ivdfiova lv^op/3iev Sap'x^fia'i 6(j}\ev Iv Scifiov
vefiev Iv
'
AXeai on av
•
Kal
a|o-Ke^e?
may 11.
translate tie up, seize, but in 14-15 the seizure of small animals,
contrasted with a tax of a large
drachma for
animals, seems extreme, espe-
cially in connection
with 11. 18-19. The
interpretation impose a pasture tax
is
on the whole more satisfactory, though
by
this too the expression in
11.
14-15
by apparent lack of contrast. One must assume that the pasture tax was a fixed and merely nominal sum, and that the tax of one drachma for the larger animals was in excess of is
strange,
this. Hesychiushas^/i06p/3ioi'- reXJivriiui,
hie-
pasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV,
administrators), the priest, official
kuI alya
charged with
administrator of the affairs of the temple (also, in the plural, the board of
a minor
^ev'^o\^
which is parallel to ivoUiov house-rent, iWipAvMv harbor-dues, etc. From this would be derived hoppiev impose a pasture tax, and from this again, as if from -(fu, IvipopPiap^Ss the imposition of a
tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief
rothytes,
koX
and the
the technical details of the sacrifice,
437
though in some places this title came to be one of high rank. The Fifty and the Three Hundred were, doubtless,
elS'avKaTaWdo-a-e: if he acts otherwise {KaraWdcrato intrans.), that is goes
civic bodies.
The are
nected with
—
beyond the number allowed. 3. XmTov probably an adv. \cStov, or a part. :
critical
Ivipoppiev,
ff.
2.
and
difficult
ivij>opPurij,l>ii,
tjiippa feed,
der, (pop^ela halter.
words
plainly conipopP'/i
fod-
Starting from the
derived meaning seen in
tpop^ela,
one
Xeirop, mea,mugwittingly, intentionally,
but there
is
no certain etymon.
TOV hicpoOirav kt\.
:
—5
the hierothytes
fE.
may
pasture in Alea animals without blemish (and so suitable for the sacrifice), but
ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 17] e
TO, S"
dvre;-
avaa-Kedea lv
av
el 8'
fji.eS'
Iv Tol irepixopoi-
av
6'
el
afie'pa<; vijxev
Tol Be f eVot Karayo/xei^oi e^evai afiepav
raw
av Trap
vefie,
I
TO Se /xelov Ivtpop^iev.
to
6Xev
to
—
ttXo? afiepav koI vvkt6<:,
Sapxfi^v
|
vwra
eU av
ve/iev
fie
|
a-vov
fie^ov,
TTvp STToCae, SvoSeKo
Sapxfia<;
Tot? hiepo\fivdfiovai.
— |
— Tat
Travay6p<7i to?
TrdvTU
[
6
— Tov Uavaydperiov
That is,
ofhierothytes.
58a.
fieva
9.
is final.
hdv:
S
his oflScial state-
as to the condition of the ani-
— li-f).
—
7.
xdp ov
:
irck/j
a (a) «».
hicpoSiiT^s: UpoBuriav. 78, 157. 41'.
—
58 d.
20.
— os
|i«:
used like
Unless the Fifty or the
Three Hundred approve. Ace. abs. construction.
—
173.
—
21.
Sifia:
Iirobri: aor. subj. to fut.
Hom.
—
S" efiia-[v Tot]|?
—
]
vefie,
e\i]
fie 20 ||
Et'/e
eVt Sofia
Ta<;
ola-iiiievai,
Hdt.
sence of &v see 174.
dKofo-oi.
— 23
apTvev
ff.
temple. ofo-u,
cf.
For abMeaning
fiev6<;
Tat? tVTroXai?
to, Iv
[et
Se
aTrvS6afi\iov
fie, SapyA\fi,^'\v 30
[31—35 only a few words
left.l
uncertain, but probably If one drives
wagon to the sacrifice off the high road leading through Alea, one shall in a
pay afine of three obolsfor each (wagon), etc.
—
Suo-Oiv
:
aor. infin. pass,
die force, to q^ersaeri^ce. Karaicei/i^j'Tjs.
are to
make
withmid-
— KaKafi^vav:
95.
— 26
all
arrangements for the
ff.
The
officials
market, which was held at ancient festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf Ditt.Syll.653.99ff.
— 28.
diripS6o-|i,[iov]:
probably to be restored thus, and taken as an adjective agreeing with Kbvpov,
but the meaning able?).
is
25
hiepofivdfiova-i.
Tov Koirpov tov
Tat he^Sofiai to Aea-xavaaio
impose a pasture tax. He shall not go beyond what he declares in his function
mals
av
rov Se fieiovov
av irapafia^evS Ovadev
Atejo[o;iti'a/i]|oi'a?
t]|o? Safiiopy6[<;.
for those not unblemished (and so suitable only for personal use) one shall
ment
el S'
to fiev efiiav Tai 6eoi, to
ocfiXev,
Et«r
fexda-Tav, to fiev hefiiav Tal deal, to
.]
6\\Xev, 15
ra? Kaxeifievav kclt 'AXeav, Tph 6Se\b<; 6^Xe[v av^h-l
Ke\.e[v6'\\o
I
hiKovra
Sapxfiav peadiTTav,
TrapheTa^afievo<; to? TrevTCKOVTa e to? TpiaKa\cr(o<;.
||
'\v lo
vefiev Iv 'AXe'at
Si^Xavvofieva TV^e
pmacrTov to
o?
—
ewi^vyiov
Trpo^arov Sapxfiav
fiev fie^ov
7r/3o]ySaTOi'
— Ta?
on hav 06\eroi
el p,e iirl ffoivav
ical
To, hiepa Trpo^aTa
Trpo^dr^v .oBeXov fexaa-Tov, Tav
S' efU(TV
Xeiye hiepo-
Iv roi Trepixopoi, lv^o]p^iev.
'AXe'at fie ve/iev fiere ^evov /iire farrrbv
el S"
av
ia-Trepaa-a\i Trap
ia-irepda-e, Sv68eK\o Sapx/J-aii 6\ev Iv Sa/Jiov.
rpnravay6pa-io<; T|as va-repa^ rpli fie
177
uncertain (sale-
GREEK DIALECTS
178
HofEmamiI.30. Michel585. Solm-
18. Tegea. Ill cent. B.C. .SGDI.1222.
sen
[No. 18
2.
^i
7re
.
Xo
elic
. \
n
dv
roh epymvaK
yivr/roi
airveaOo) Se o doiKTj-
epyoL, oa-a irepl to epyov
Tot? Iv Tol avTol I
5 fievo<;
1
Tov ahucevra Iv
TOi, vcrrepov he
— Et 8e
on
Koi
p-r)
Tat av to dBL\\KT)p.a yevrj-
ajMepai'; rpicrl cnrii
ay Kpivwvai ol
n
7r6\ep,o<; StalKwXvcrei
raiv epycov
rmv iaSodevTcov
aTparayol iroaohop,
^vai 6 KOiKiicov
Ta?
TTo'X-to?.
rj
roiv |
•
|
av hearoi
elK
TroevTco,
7ro\e/i09
ets
||
epya, Xa^vpoircaXiov eovTO<; Karii
to,
i\cf>6opKQ)';
he Ti(?) epyav-qcra';
el
r)
rt Set ylveadai
r)pya
Kvpiov earco.
ia-Sorr}pe<;,
]
p,r}
epyoi<;, 6
''""''
lyicexvPV'""'
I I
he iroXepo'; hiaKcoXvoi, aTruSo'a? 15
tm
TvyxaVT), d^ecocrOo}
Et
epyco,
11
\t~\o
dpyvpiov,
Tmv
Tt? eTrilcrvvia'TaTOi rat? ecrhoa-ecTi
h' d[v'j
KCLT el he Tiva TpoTrov ^Orjpcov, ^ap,i6vTa)
heaTol
cr(pei<;
20 yovTCO
^afiiai,
Kal
]
to av
av KeXevoovaL
etK
XeXa/3T]K0t)<;
ol iahoTrjpe^.
epycov
av
ol e(ThoTrjpe
|
dyKapva[
I
to yiv6p,evov toI irXriOei tos
Iv hiKaa-Tijpiov
—
Xvfj,aivr]yoi
rj
^ap.iav.
\
—
II
M^
i^ea-Tco
hevl
Tuv
he
epycov
p,T]he •
el
he
KOivdva<; yevecrOai firj,
ocjjXeTco
Regulations governing building-
18.
ft.
between — if any on the same work, as work. — xai from the trovble arises
,
the contractors
re-
gards the
4. diru
:
time when, relative use of the article, as in 1. 14 etc. See 126. 6fE. If
—
any of the works corbtracted for, orshoulddestroy any of those completed. Note the change of mood. For 0S^pai see 80. 9. ir6(ro8a|ji irocvru war
shall interrupt
—
introduce the matter, Att. irp6aoSov eiaBai.
—
11.
\ai|>upoirci>X(ov
:
Att.
iroi-
form
Instead of sale of plunder the word must mean here simply plunderof gen.
ing,
der.'
'
the city being subjected to plun-
— 12
made a
Bvo
rj
iirl
p.rj-
whatever money he
may
have received
and withdraw from the work, if those giv-
contracts. 1
j
7r\eoi' |
eKacrT0<; irevTriKOvra Sapj(^fid(;,
ff.
But
if
any one who has
contract has not begun on the
works and war interrupts, he shall return
ing out the conlraxts so order.
— 15
ff.
If
any one makes opposition
to the allot-
merits of the works or does
an injury in
kAt A hi riva: el Si tk, detached from verbal phrases, has come to be used independently in the sense of a simple indefinite, as is sometimes ef tis in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.5).
any way,
etc.
Ci. kclt
84 ti
el
\.
S2.
—
18.
o
kt\.:
with whatever penalty seems best to them.
— 20. to
to the court
suit the
irX^Sei
:
which
amount of
this,
not
is
constituted
the penalty.
irXiJfli,
—
has recently
been shovrn to be the correct reading, 21 ff. 'No more than two partners for any one piece of work, and no contractor to have more than two
—
AECADIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 18]
eireXaaaaOmv 8e |
ot aXiaerraL
epya exv t&v lepav OTivi
Afj,
fjLT]
l/j^aivev Se
•
Kara aira
tS? ^afiCav.
fjfiiaaoi,
tj
Se kol ei
kut
|
01 aXiacTTall]
^oXofievov
rofj,
k av
rSiv ^a/i[o]o-i'c»i'
[rji?
av
.
.
.]t«ijTOt Tail'
rot
irXeov ^ Svo 25
|
firjva
—
11
irevTrjKOVTa 30
ra epya ra irXeova. Et [8'] av - - - Kar el Se ri, ra epya erv
a<^rj\TOt\
!7repl
|
n[<;
-
firj
I
|
V
- .
(I
Traperd^covcn oixoOvfiahov iravre;, ^afu-
|
I
Sapx/J-al'i, p.€(7T
iirl
8e riva rpoirov,
el
Ka6' maa-rov tosv -rrXeovcov epymv Karii
179
Be
el
ol
nrj, firj
earw IvSikov
p,r)heiro6L
aX\'
7}
|
Iv Tepfiai
av
el B"
•
TO av SiKci^TjTOi
IvSiKti^rjTot, ||
e<7TO)
• I
Kal
oirep
tw
aTrvretcraTO) to %/3eo?
Be Kal twvI to)
epyca ^y Iv eaTeicriv.
— Ei
B'
av
BnrXdcnov
35
6 avTo<; i'yyvo<;
eiri.^ap.ifo
ti? epyavijaa';
I
epyov
I
Ti iroo'KaTV^Xa-yjrrj tl
aXXv
Safioaiov etre iStof
7ra/3
CTaTO)
tS)V vTrapxpvTcov
rav
||
I
epyav
etre iepbv etre
a-vyypa(f>ov ra? iaBoKav, airvKaOi- 40
TO KaTV^Xadev toi? tSiot? avaXmfiacriv
fi-q
fjcrcTov
I
vTrdpxe Iv toI xpovoi
epycoviav
to,':
eTn^dfita airvTeierm, KaTajrep fiepoii
TeraiCTOi.
||
— Et
el B'
evrt TOi?
tuiv
S' ai/ ti?
eirrfpeid^ev BeaTOi Iv to,
v(ov
\
•
epya
rj
a/j.
fj,f)
I
I
^
KaTva-Tciai], to,
aXXot? epyoK toi^ virepa-
ipyavav
tcov ipya^op-e- 45
rj
tok
cnreidrjvai
I
eiriixeXofievoK
I
pieces of
work -without
consent of the heliasts. ktX.
;
'
the unanimous
—
24. t)L4>aCvcv
any one who wishes may
be in-
former, receiving half the fine as a reKara ri aird. 25. Kara oird ward.
—
:
So Kariwep
(11.
Att. KaBdirep.
43, 50) for
—
28.
kcitA. rdirep,
£a|uu[(r]6
the
:
from the end is uncertain, 33 ff. but probably u not o. See 157. f ourth letter
—
Owing to the preceding lacuna, the
oc-
casion and intent of this prescription is
not clear.
Otherwise he (the con-
tractor) shall not be liable to suit
where
else
than in Tegea. But
subjected to suit, he shail
if
tvSiKos, like Cret. ej-Sims, is
used imper-
sonally with the dative of the person
who
is liable to suit.
For
IvSiKdi^Tiroi,
cf.Aemaji.TohivSmaj^oiiivoisthelUigants
SGDI.1432a, andDelph. ^vSi/cafi/ieKoii/ suitSGT)I.n95.— 37 &. 'If a contractor injures any of the existing works contrary to the terms of the contract, he must at his own expense put it in as good condition as it was at the time of the contract. Otherwise he subjected to
must pay the same
penalties that are
work
over-
If a contractor or
work-
any-
fixed for other pieces of
he
due.'
— 45
man
seems to be abusing the works, or
pay double
is
the
ff.
'
amount for which the suit is brought. And the same person who was (the
disobedient to those in charge, or disregardful of the established fines, the
surety) for the Work, shall be surety for
workman may be
payment, h Eo-TCKriirefers back to hri^aiila, not to ipyw.
this fine,
for
its
expelled from the work, and the contractor brought to trial and fined in the same way as is
GEEEK DIALECTS
180
[No. 18
rmv eTri^afiicov rav rerwyfievtov, Kvpioi eovrco ot rofi fiev ipydrav eaSe\Xovre
Karv(j)povr]vai
50 icrSorripe
iaSoKah
|
I
||
ryeypaTrlrjoi.
Saii6a-i[ov],
I
I
— "On
|
av
S'
epyov etVe iepov ecre
icrSodf}
vTrdp^ev ray Koivav avyypacjjov
Tai'[i']t
icvpi[av]
tto? \
rat eVe? rot 6/370^ yeypafifievlai av^yypd^loi]. prescribed for those
who make
sition to the allotments. T£s Iv lirCKpio-iY
:
—
'
The
oppo-
— 53
condensed expression
and acsame thing.
giving out of the contracts
ceptance of proposals
50. Iafi,i6v-
ff.
is
the
'This general contract shall be
for iaiu&vres Kal ayKapiffffovres ktK. Cf.
in force in addition to the special con-
11.17-19.
tract for the particular piece of work.
abs. 173.
— —
51. Tos eirio-Ton^vos:
lo-SoKais: iaSbtrtai. in
acc. 16.
1.
Cyprian The Cyprian Syllabary
Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary. This consists of signs for each of the five vowels these being used where no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second and signs for each combination of consonant and element of diphthongs
—
—
rne, etc. But there is no distinction between long and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-
following vowel, as ma,
tion)
may
stand for
not written,
e.g.
te, rrj, Se, 87;,
ati=
6e.,
or
6ri.
Nasals before consonants are
a.(y)rL^
For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign containing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and consonant -I- liquid by the preceding in the case of liquid -t- consonant, and also o- -I- consonant (cf. 89.1). 1\ms potoline = tttoXlv, patiri= iraTpl,,
=
Ko.^.
;
euvere
la sa tu
=
tvpptT&craTv, a ra
leu
ro
= apyvpo,
e se ta se
= t
ples of other groups are rare.^ 1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before consonants is supplied in parentheses. But e and o, not 7;, a, are used, in accordance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 77 and a are not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199. 2 We find me ma name no i = luiivaiiAvot, ka si ke ne toise = Ka'a^iyverois but i ki mamenose = Ixixaixivoi, terekinija = Tipxvija, tipetera- = SupBepa-, -vanakoto
se
= -fdvaKTos.
CYPRIAN IXSCEIPTIOXS
No- 19]
181
Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence
=
tapotoline
Ta(v)
irToki.v, et<^.
V
19. Idalium. Probably cent. b.c. SGDI.60. Hoffmannl.135. Sobnsen 3. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic transcription. In this denotes the word separator, not the line division, I
which
indicated by numerals.
is
ka te vo ro ko ne ma to i kaseke ku po ro ne ve te 1 to o na sa ko 2 ra u pa si le use sa ta si ku po ro se ka se a po to li se etalievese anokone onasilone tononasikupo 3 ronetonijaterane kase tose kasikenetose ijasatai tose a to ro pose tose itai ma kai iki 4 ma me nose aneu mi si tone kasapai euvereta sa tu pa si le u se ka se a po to li se o na si 5 lo i ka se to i ka si ke ne to i se a ti to mi si to ne ka a ti ta u ke ro ne to se ve na i e xe to i etc. 1 ote
I
ti
e ve se
|
tapo toll nee tali one
i
to
|
|
pi lo
i
|
|
|
I
]
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
I
|
I
|
|
|
{
|
|
|
I
|
|
|
I
|
I
|
|
|
'Ore ra(y) tttoXiv 'ESaXiov Karcfopyov MaSot i(v) Tot
^iKoKVTrpov perei to 'Ovaa-ay(^av,
Kos a
trroKi'i
Ka<;
Kerte/re?
/3aa-i\ev<; l^raaiKvrrpo'; 2
'ESaXte^e? avoyov 'OvdiriXov tov ^OvaaiKVir^ov
Tov Ijarepav /ca? to? Kaaiyvero^ XjaaOai to? a(v)6po7ro
kck
Ka^ a TTToXi^
rdc
^aaCKevi
'Ovatri\\\di /ta? Tol<; Kaa-iyveroK a(v)Ti to
fuaOov Ka
a(v)Tl TO, lyyepov Sofdvai i^ toi •nroKjLfi
l(v)
iraL eipperduraTV
fid^ai lK\ixanevo
I
poiKoi toi ySacrtXe/ro? «a? ef
apyvpo Td(\avTOv) a Td(kavTOv)
tm
6
w o(j')tI to
Bvpdvoc
e
•
i
|
apyvpov ToSe, to Ta\d(v)Tdv,
tok KacriyvcTOK '
ottv
tm
/Sao-t\eu?
«a? a tttoXk 'Ovaa-iXoi
tm
to, l(v)
^ai
A.'Ka(ji)irpijdTaL To{y) y^opov
'0(7)Ka(i')T0? 19.
aXpo
I
tov
^aaiXefo<; l{v)
Agreement of the king and city
and his brothers for the care of the wounded during the siege of the city by the Persians and the inhabitants of the Phoenician city of Citium.
This siege is to be placed somewhere
to Ipovi toi
|{
7rd(v)Ta e^ev 10
between the withdrawal of the Athenian expedition of 449 b.c. and the union of Idalium and Citiumimder the Phoenician king Melekyathon, about 391 b.c. 9.
8
toi eXet to(i') jf^pavojievov
Ka<; to, Tep'xyija to, iiri6(v)Ta
of Idalium with the physician Onasilus
/ca?
fiXfo
:
cf
.
But i\fov here
Hesycli. iXouo • is
ic^iroi.
not identical with
GEEEK DIALECTS
182
iravoviov if ah ^av cneKev.
[No. 19
'OvdcriXov e
e ice ai
t6<;
/caa-i'yveTOi |
12 I T09 TratSas To(y) TraiSov rov 'OvaaiKVirpov i^ roi X°P°'' '^^'^^
opv^e, Ihe irai o i^ 6f)v^e ireCaei 'OvaaiXoi T0t9
^6 \
KaaiyveTOi\^ e
kcl<; toI<;
top apyvpov T6(v)Se, apyvpo rdiXavrov) a Td(XavTOv).
-jraicrl
\
'OvaaiXoi olpoi dvev To(y) Kaacyverov tov aiXov efpSraa-arv /Sao-iXeiJI? Ka
14 Ka
16
7re(Xe«efa9) S' 7re(Xe«;e/ra9)
/S"
h{p.vala) 'E{SdXia)-
e
Soicoi,
vv
|
^aa-iXev<; Ka
fat
a tttoXj?
^aaiXepo'i
TCLi
'Oyao-t|||Xot
a(v)Tl to apyvpo ToSe onrv tui
to, i(v) MaA.ai'i/a|t
rat ireSijaL to(v) X°P^^ to(v)
Xpav^o/xevov 'Afievija dXfo ««? tA Tep^^vija
pijav ra? 'AOdva'i, «a? to(v) kcLttov rov l(v)
7ra(p)Ta,
to, e'iri6(v)Ta
ApvfMov
20 To(i') troexpiJ^vov tto? To{y) p6po(v) to(v)
/fo?
rav
7ro||?
lepe-
apovpa\i, t6(v)
1iifi.iBo<;
AipeWefii'! 6 'Apfiavei"; e^e dXfo(v), tov iroexop^evov ttos Ilaa-ayo22 pa\v
TOV 'Ovacrayopav /ca? tA Tep^vija
iravovio'i u|/rat9 24:
26
'0\va<7iXov i^
Sas
TO';
tliSe
o ef opv^e ireia-ei
SdXTOv Td(y)Se,
d tttoXk KaTedijav
'OvaaiXoi
i
Trd(y)Ta e^ev
'OvdcriXov e
to
ef toi tcdiroi TOiSe ef opv^e,
e toI<:
waial tov dpyvpov T6(v)Se, Si^fivaia) '^(SdXia).
/8'
rdSe ivaXaXia/xeva,
Td(v) Oiov tAv
l{y)
'AOdvav
ra? ppera'i TaaSe
TdaSe Xvae,
TO'} icdiro';
^di TaiSe
to, peirija
aiiv opKoif fie Xvcrai 30 ppeTa
toli
to, e'in6(y)Ta
e ice ai'i
8' 7re(Xeicefa';)
apyvpolv T-eiXeKefai) Td(v)
28
^av areXija l6(y)Ta.
dvoa-ija poi yevoiTV.
Td<;
/Sao-tXeu?
tclv irep'
vpai<; ^av.
ToaSe oi 'Ovaancuirpov TratSe?
1
ye
'^\SdXiov
otti ai<; |
11
iSe
«a?
Ke to?
fa? Tdcrhe kuI
/ca? to(i') iraiSov ol Trajt-
Se? e^oai aipei, o{l) i{v) to Ipovi toi 'E8a\teft loai. kcLtos (of.
11.
20, 21)
and
plantation or orchard.
with
all
t6(i')
Td. ripx'i-ja
Tb(v) Kd-Tov
(11.
itldid,ptov(?).
adj.
being disregarded, as
18, 20). i/rats
1.
22 iraxowos
Th(v) x^pov
— *fols Sav
forever, 1Z3.6.
possibly connected with
live,
iravoviov
x^P"", tlie interven-
not ooSrdinate. So in ace. pi. agreeing with
is
probably
is
10.
salable products (wpos),
agreeing with ing
—
fi}tu
is
and :
els
fai/
and fiiu,
on the basis of a third by-form
—
but this is very uncertain. Whoever violates these agreements, may impiety rest upon him, that is he shall be held guilty of an impious act. For the force of tin, the formation of which is wholly obscure, see 131. But fa-,
29.
it
may
also be taken as
a conjunction
(«<^i?).
ao. Monument to Stheneias, son of Nicias and grandson of GaucUs. See
168 d and 38.
LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 21]
183
Lesbian
V cent.
20. Cebrene.
Solmsen
B.C.
SGDI.307. HoffmaimIH32. Roberts p.324.
4.
S[Ta'\\]a
Vt
lOeveiai
21. Mytilene. First half of
Hoffmann 11.32. Michel ~
8.
tS Nt«tat'oi ro FavKio.
e/t/it
IV cent.
Solmsen
IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks 94.
5.
- - e
^oTTi
.
Se
Ke
al]
•n-o'Xt?
ek rav
[aTciX-
I
[a]/idr[€pai
-
.
|
Xav
rj
eKK\oXdir\T(oi,ai, kv[p]lov eara>.
(Tiov virohiKov
]
ypdcjiwiai
t\ov he KepvaiJka to] )(pv-
elfi/ievai aii(l>o\Tep]aiai rat?
5
iroXiea-a-i, BiK[d(TTai^
Se ei*]/ievai t&i p-ev e> MvTiX'^vai [Kepvav\ri] rah dpxaK jraiaai'; rah i/j, MlvnX\')j]vai irXea^ rav ai/jLiaeav, ip. <^a>Kai Se [TJllat? apxaK Trato-'ai? rah ep, ^cokm 7rX[e']|a9 r&v alpia-€(o[v]- rav Se I
SiKav ep,p^vai, |
eVet' xe (oviavTO
ef
p'qvv^{(7)ai.
10
al Se
Ke Karaylp^eOrji to y^pvaiov Kep\vav vSapecrTe[p]o[v] OeXoov, ffavdTO)i
^api\\a)tr6(o
al Se «e
airv(f)[v'\'yrii
TipaTco t[o] SiKaa-TTJpiov otti
xPV
81. Monetary agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of electrum, a compound of gold and silver, were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea,
down
to about 350 b.c,
and
it is
to
'
them
rj
Kade^p^evai, a
The Mytilenians are
to issue the coins
first (the cities
coinage
is re-
sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene, the magistrates of Mytilene are to constitute the majority of the judges. Simi-
larlyat Phocaea.
The trial falls within
sixmonthsof the expiration of the year. If
one
is
alternating each year),
The agreement goes
into effect under
the prytauis succeeding Colonus at Mytilene
and Aristarchus at Phocaea.
4-5. t[6v S« K^pvavra]:
Kipvayn, if
and in 11. 7-8, has the same meaning which is more forcibly expressed by Kipvav iBapiartpov in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is T[hii itpedpKovra] here and [k6wtoi>ti] in correctly supplied here
is xp^aiav.
Any one debasing the
OeXav ap^p\p^T'qv,
a\vT(o)v irddrjV
these that the inscription refers, though
the term used of
/i[^]
convicted of intentional adul-
11.
7-8.
The arrangements for trial im-
mediately following show that the meaning required here is debase, not
teration, he is to be punished with death.
make the alloy,
But
Moreover the electrum coinage of this time and place was based upon a natural, not an artificial, alloy.
he is acquitted of intentional wrong-doing, the court shall decide the penalty or fine. The city is not liable. if
taken.
i.e.
simply coin, as often
15
GREEK DIALECTS
184
eXaxov MvTi\i]\vaoi
Se rroXi's avai\no<; kuI a^dfjLio'i [eo-Jrw. 20
ade
apxei Tr/soVaw? 6
KOTTTT^v.
•jreSk
'
[No. 21 irpo-
ireSa KoXtovov, i[fi ^]d>Ka(. Se 6 ||
Ap la^rWap^ov.
22. Mytilene. Soonafter324B.c. IG.XII.ii.6. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.
Solm-
Michel 356.
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.344ff.
Plofemann 11.83.
Hicks 164. sen6.
[/cal ol /3]ao-t'[\7;e9
0ov\n
(U9
re^vav
Te;)^i'a]/u,eV[(B]
rm
Tcav KaTe\r]\v06v'\T(ov
Se Ke Tt9
TrpoaTi]dr)a-[6ov rait KareXTjXv-
e\v rdi] iroKi irpoade [eovroi. /Mr)
ai,
efifievq iv rat? Sta\i'
I
TavT[ai,ai,
je^eado) Trap ras Tro'Xto? KTi]iMaTo<; fnjSe-
fit] \
6 vo'i iir][Se crTl|et;)^eT(o
TToXi irpolaOe
eVt
eovrei, |
7rapxpi]a'av['Ae<; avrcot,
crrpoTayoi
eh
I
fifj'\Sev too p.
dWa e«
irapeymprja'av avrcot ot ev rdi
ajreixovrov eVl ravra rd KT'^p.ara ol
t&ji']
iv rdi iroXi irpoaOe eovrcov, Kau ol
rov iv rdi ttoXi trpoade
[avdt<; diro<^epov\rov eiri
eovra rd KTi^p^ara
[m?
p,r]
tm
(rvvdXXaj]fjieva
KaTe\7j\v6ovTO
•
|
10
Kal ol ^aaiX-qe; TrpoarlMBrfa'dov rSa iv rjat ttoXi irpoade eovn
rexvav Texvap,ev(o
CO';
tq) Ka\[Te\'r]'S.v6ovTOi!
jpdcjiTjTai Trepl T^o'^vrmv,
SiKaaKO-jTOi firjSe a-Tpordjoi'; Kal
p,r]
d\\X]a dpxO'
roh
]
/U.7?S'
at we rt? SiKav
ela-d\[jovrov ol Trepc'\Spop,oi
Kal ol
[iTripeXecrddi Se]
P'rjBeia.
rot?
|
/3[ao-iX]7;a? Kal
toU
ire\[pi8p6p,oi
Kal rjoi?
Measures taken for the settlebetween the exiles who returned under Alexander's edict of 324 B.C. and the reinaining citi-
any of the property which those who remained in the city have surrendered
zens of Mytilene.
and the generals
88.
ment
of disputes arising
Most of the
restorations adopted are
those preferred
But
in
many
by Dittenberger
I.e.
cases others are equally
dered
it
who
surren-
shall enter into possession of
erty to the one
it,
shall return the prop-
who remained
in resi-
dence, on the ground that the returned exile has not
conformed to the agree-
And the /3a
ment.
possible. 1 ff.
to lilm, but rather those
'
The
|8a(r(XTjes
shall favor the
returned exile on the ground that the
one groundthat the returned exile has been
one who remained in residence has been guilty of fraud. But if any one of the returned exiles does not abide by these terms of settlement, he shall
guilty of fraud.
not receive any property from the
officials
city,
nor shall he enter into possession of
suit, shall
inspectors
Nor,
if
any one brings
the clerks of the court and of
justice,
magistrate, introduce
or any
it.'
are to intervene
— 13
fi.
if all
other
'The things
prescribed in the decree are not carried
LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 22]
SiKua-KOTTOK Kul
Tflt? [(xXXaJt?
apxaK
ai Ke
185
[nr) jivrjrai a.Trav]Ta 15
||
iv T&i \(r[a
(B?
[8e top aderevrd |
Ti
Tav
iv TMi
\jra
yeypa]fjij/j,€vcov, co?
ToZ? KaTeXijXvdovTecra-i ir]p6';
ell)
roh
Ke
Sid^opov
fifjB\[ev
iv rai iroXt
[wpoa-de eov|
aXXa
Ta?,
Sidyoiev ol 6taXe]Xu/ievot jrdvre'i
tt/jo?
a\|[A,aXot? avv-
woTrTQ)? Kal ave-7ri^ovXev]T(i)
TW
^aaiXr)0'i Kal iv rajt SiaXvai rdi iv tovtcoi to)i
SiaXXaKTUfi
eXeo-^]at rbv
S'
dvSpa'i eiKoai, SeKa
SdfJi,ov
TO)V KareXBoVTcov, Scko] 8e iK tS)v iv
tm
rat, 20
\{ra\[^ia-fj,aTi. I
tto'Xi irpoerde
[p,€v
iK
iovrmv.
I
[ouTOi Se -irpSiTov fiev (f>vXdopov rot? KaT]eXd6vT€a-cn Kal rot? iv rat iroXi irpo-
Trpd^oitri Se] Kal irepl tS)v d/jL(f>ia0aT7]fjieva)v Krrjfid- 25
o-||[0e iovrea-a-i.
T(ov
re KaTeX6ovTe<; K']al
[qj? 04
tt/oo?
toi? eV rat iroXi €0VTa
I
naXuna
[aXXa'Xot?
TTjOO?
pi^ev hiaXvOrja-ovrai, ai Se
fit],
ecra-ovrai
I
6)S
Kal iv rajt? BiaXvcriecrcn, rat? o /Sao-t'Xeu?
St«:|[ato'TaTot,
Kpivve,
[real
eTre-
ey rat o-uiiaXXaYjat ip,p^veoicn iravre; Kal oiKija-oia-i
I
rap, 7ro]|[Xn' /eat
raY
j(^a>pav
ojpovoevre^ vp6<; aXXaXot?
[vreSa to 7ra/3a8e'8e;!^]0at
y(pr]p,dT(OV
rah SiaXvaK
•
«at
Trept 30
(b9 TrXeto-ra /cat
I
TrejOt
opKW
cnrop,6aaa)iai ot]
[to'i/ /ce
I
TrdXirai,
-jrepl
tovtcov irdv-
I
Tcov ocra-a Ke o/io|[Xo7e(Bto-t tt/jo? aXXaXoJt?, ot aypedevre^ dvSpe<:
^epovTOV eVi
Sdp,ov, 6 Se Sa/tio? a/co]ua-at? at «e ayrjrai crvp-
t|[oi'
^eprjv ySoXXeuero).
[at Se'
A;e
o hdpo
||
dXXdXoi'i
irvp,(j)6pov\[Ta, ^a(f>ia-aa-6ai
^p,i0{va irpoTavLO'; out,
I
[ocrcra
and condemn any one who
regards them, so that there
dis-
may
be
no disagreement between the two parties and they may live amicably and abide by the decision of the king and the settlement reached in this decree.' 21 ff. 'Twenty men are to be chosen as mediatore, ten from each party. They are to see to it tliat no disagree-
—
ment
arises,
and
Kal rots Ka^TeXOovrecrcn
Ke rot? Xoltrouri
in the case of dis-
puted property they are to bring it about that the parties shall be recon-
^jracfj^iaOTj.
ciled, or, if not, that
iirl
ai Se we rt
they shall be as
and abide by the terms of settlement which the king decided upon and the agreement, and dwell just as possible,
in harmony.'
— 80-31
ff.
'Regarding
questions of money, after the terms of settlement have been accepted as far as possible,
and regarding the oath and
other matters, the
men selected who shall
report to the people,
shall
take
such measures as seem advantageous, If the people approve the matters agreed
GKEEK DIALECTS
186 ivSevT]
TW
a
[irepl tovt(o
yjracjiia/jiaTov,
[No. 22
Kpicn<;
eara
i-7r]l
rai ^oX-
\
Xai.
KvpoidevTO^ Se
40 Sdfiov iv
Oioiai
TM elKoicrrai tw
i-n-l
tm
ro) >^a(/)io-|[/LiaTO? inro
Sdfico, avfj.TravTa]
tov
[TreSa rav Ovaiav ev^acrdai] toI^
nfjvvo<; ||
aa)T7]piai Koi ev^ai^fiovCai Toijx iroXiTav iravTcov] ye've-
adai rav SiaXvaiv rol^ eovrea-cn- TOt[? B]e
koI
KaTe7\\[66vTe(Ta-i
toI<;
irpoaOe] ev tui ttoXc
raU
T|[ok SafioaioK aTravrw; kuI]
i!prja<;
oeiyrjv T[ot]? vavoi'i Kal
\tov
Scifjiov tt/jo?
IpeiaK
ra
evxa-v a-vveX]6r)v.
8e
\
45
ipa TO, 6 Sa/i09 [e]v^aro, ore ^aa-CXrja, airvSofievai
Toh
e|:||[e7re/Lti/re
tt/jo?]
tov
kut eviav]rov
/3aai\[Xr)0
Trapenfievai Se rat dvaiai Kal [T|ok
XoK Tok
roh ayyeXoK;
eUocn iivSpa^ Kal roh a]'yjetoU airv twv irpocrBe] ev
TOV ^aaiXr/a •ire[p.(p\6evTa^
TTjOO?
Toh a[Trv tmv KaTeXdovTwv. to tJoCto avaypd-ijravTa'i Toh T^a/xtaK Tai ttoXl iovTcov Kal
Between 319 and 317
23. Nesos.
Se ^fra(f)laf^a
|
b.c.
IG.Xn.ii.645.
SGDI.304.
Ditt.Orient.4. Hicksi 138. HofimannII.129. Michel363. SolmsenT. Only is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted. the text of side
A
Ka]l rac
iroXi,
Kal
'
AXe^avSpo[<;
oTa
[
xl'^'P"''^
|
8e] 'AXe^avSpo<; SidX[Xa\^e rop,
|
5
Trap avdpa)\ir(ov ^iov, tXt7r7ro? Se [o 6
'
AXe^dvSpco
T[a|/x
tXt7r7ra)
KaX] ' AXe^avSpo<;
||
^acnXeilav irapeXa^ov, Sepcmr-Trov
[rot?
ecav |
Toh dXXoiai Ma/ce-
^a(T\iXriearai (piXo'; Kal rot? crTpoT^dfyoiai] Kal 10 SovecTcri, p,\e\'ydX~\Q}V
yap eTTiTd^avTOV
aydOayv atrto? yeyove rat
j^^Tj/iOTa et?
Tro'Xt.
'A[/^|Tt7r]aT/3a)
rop, 7r6Xep,ov elcT(f>epr]v Travrtov TOiv
I
dXXcov eicT^epovTCOv &epannro^ vapyevop.evo'i
tt/so?
rot? ^aaCX'qa
|
I
Kal 'AvTiTraTpov 15
t]ov irepl ra?
e'«[ov]|^to-o-e Tap. ttoXiv,
et?
^virpov
may decree
cTTpaTeia'; Kal
eTrpa^e Be Kal i\[j'\
tt/so? KXe[t-||
p,eydXa^ Sairdva'; eh
leges for the exiles returning in the
be made annijally on the anniversary of the king's birthday in the presence of
prytaiiy of Smlthlnas as for the others.
the twenty
— 38-39
Decree in honor of Thersippus for using his influence with the Macedonians in behalf of the city. For the historical references see Hicks and Dittenberger. I.e. There are some koiv/i
upon, they
•
ff.
'
the same prlvi-
When the decree has been
confirmed, the people are to pray that
the settlement
may
be for the general
The priests and priestesses are to throw open the temples. The sacrlfices which were promised when the welfare.
messengers were sent to the king are to
men and
the messengers.
83.
forms, as tieri for side iyKapvavirw.
ireSi,
iviypa^ai. be-
LESBIAIT INSCEIPTIONS
No. 23]
lUKpov avvdyaye. |
[iyeveT]o Se kuI irepl rav criToSeiav
eSa)Ke Se Kal rat ttoKi
elcraycoyalv
ek
[;;^p^/naTja ||
[o-o|va? atTJjjcre
av-i][p |
t&v a-aSpdirav
po?] Kal Trap
187
ray
tokok
(Ta>Tr]piav Kal
Karea-raKOVTCov, evador)
[Se
070-
KajrecrKevaaae,
criT(o
I
.
iXdcr- 20
p(;/3j;]/iaTeo-(7t /cai
|
ek
TOi? TToXiTaicTt,
Kal TloXvTrep'x^ovTO<; ek rav 'Aa-i[av
[(7i\Tavia]v.
^i\ov avrov
SuoiKijae
CTTaXeJi'TO? iTKevaa-cre 8e
Kai 'Appd^ai\[ov
To|[7/iei;o]t?
^tto
irpda-aei fier
Kal']
t&v ^aaiXijcov
evvoia';
tm toU
'7ro|[Xt
dWoa tm
^i\oi<;
v7rd'\p'x^r)v,
I
Traps- 25
rot? iiri nvoav re-
raWa
Ka]l
7r[o]\t
[tov S^d/jiov iravra- BeSocrOai avraa
tt/so? |
areXeilav
||
Trdvrtojv rop, Trdvra ^(^povov Kal avTco Kal [e'/ckoVjoto-t, 30
aTaaai Se avroa Kal eiKova 7r/30Tai'ij[t|to, fftTrTTft)
K^al ora
p^a\[«:^|aI'],
a ttoXk
/ce
tw
Kal Twv eKyovcov di
SeSoadai Be Kal airrjcnv
Ipo-irorjTai, pepi<; B[i\B(o](TOa)
y[d\paLJTdT03, KdXrfaOai Be Kal
avTOV 6 )(opoaTdTa^ di
irpoeBpCav
•
t5> dycovi
Kal oyKapvaaeTca dvBpay\a\6 C]a'i eveKa Kal evvolat
[a-reJc^ai/WTa) Be
ip,
@ep-
ek
35
6 iv[e\oov ijv
|
irpix;
TOV Bd^pov\, Xva yipdicrKCOiai irdvre^
on
Ta
[Najo-ito- 40
6 Bdpo<; 6 ||
rav Tok dyddoK dvBpa
\_K~\al eue[/3|7e']Tat9
avra
dpepai^ rpk Kal evayyeXia Kal atorrfpia
icrTe(f)a\lva]^6prja-€V
Tt'[//.at]
Kal acoBevro'i |
e\d]vae Kal 'irav\dyvp'\tv crvvd\yaye BapoTe\X\r)V Kal vvv Tipai
Ke
TapiaK rok per 'Hpa^KXeiro) to
Be rot?
BiKda)<;. d\\vdypa-\jrai
ek o'TdWav \iOlvav
I
t
©e[/3]|o-tTr7r(B crwa[p]e'(7K7j pe'x^pi
o-i[7r]7r£0 (jiia-pM,
Kal
dWa
Kot Ke
eiiepyeWr)
Tap
7r[p]\oa-ypd(j)7jV,
— |i^pi
IIopvoTrtos
:
site of
the
temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epithet being derived
Boeot. Tdprnf
pus
may
(5).
from
— 48
rrdpm\j/, ff.
:
'
Lesb.
Thersip-
also have the decree set
elsev7hei« in
efe'[o-]|T£B
•
Be ®ep-
to
fjptoz/ a-Td(7a[i]
yjrd- 50
||
eppevai
avTco,
Tuy Kev
iroXiv.
47. Ik 0^p(jias XtOu: o/marfite/rom Therma, a place in Lesbos near Mytilene.
Hopvoirca';
oirira Ke 6e\r) t
Ti
^jra- 45
®eppa
up
any sanctuary that he
chooses and add to
it
a statement of
any of his other benefactions.' 84. Decree in honor of L. Vaccius
Labeo.
This
is
a characteristic exam-
pie of the artificial revival of the dia-
lectinRoman imperial times
(cf.
280).
^Yith the genuine dialect forms are interspersed
koiit)
forms as
Trapij7-7)o-aTo,
irpiravis, iva-, nerd, lepras, Kadi,
iip'
otaiv,
hyper-Aeolic forms as i^iipav, TrXdfeos (vyords with original 1;, not a); etc.
;
and examples of
late spelling as Tci^ais,
Karetpuiv vfith
=
(36),
et
Kopaylav,
t
(21), iiruTKeda-avra
ivdpKoiaav with k
=
x
GREEK DIALECTS
188
SGDI.311. Hoffmann II. 173.
24. Cyme. Between 2 B.C. and 19 a.d.
Zfiapayijco] 5 (7avT0<;
7}
rah
-
[Safi]ocriai[<;\
v'7rapK0t]a-ai<; avrco /cT7j|[(7ta? ep ros
tovtokti tS>
Sa[//.a)]
ovia Traaavoia-
|
Teip.ai'i
[fj,eyaKo']TrpeTrea-(T(i)TaL<;
ical
[No. 24
Soyfiari^ovTo? Kai
||
vav\(o ev roi
rah
co
Tet-|
avTco KanSpvaei, KrCcTTav re kuI evepyerav TrpocrovvlfidcrSea-Oai,
fiai<;
ra fie\'yicrTa rov Sa/j,ov eieprav i^ dvdpdiyirmv avrai fjLerare
eiKOvdi; re y^pvcriai'; 6vTedr)v, icada T0t9
vofMfiov iari, fidlrd
10 'yeTrjcrdvTecTcn
(TTacTLV
Kol TCLV
•yevijOrjv,
15
Kal 6eenv
vTrepd'Ufi,co
tw
crd)fiaTO<;
rav Kpiaiv ra^
rvy^av rot? icftiKroiaiv avdpdnra), rav
iv
rm
yvfivacriai
•TToXto';
Aa^^ewv,
•7rpo(Tfie\rpel's
rav iavrco
p,ev vTrep/Sdpea
Kal 0eoiai
irpovirapyiievoicn avrco Kal
toI's
crroi'xel';
iv\rd(j}av
aTroSe^a/iez/o?
I
||
Kal Tot? I(7<7o6eoiac apfj,6^oi\aav re ra) Kricrra
Trpoaovvfiaaiaf reCfxav irapr^rrjaaro, apKerjv
|
rhv Kpiaiv
^cov
rSi
20 T049 ayddoicri ra)v
vevae
reip.at'i
•
Tr\ddeot Kal rccv evvoav
dvSpmv
e'irLre6e\a)prjK7)V,
ol\cnv TrpeircoSeararov iari
icj)'
rei/jiiav rrepl ra<;
vofii-^
rah
Be
TrpeTroillraK aa/jievi^oiaa p^a/oa avverre-
rwv
ivvoficov eovrtuv
rav rravreXea rSiv eh ap,oi^av avrjKovrcov
y^^povcov
Kal
rat re rS> vavco Kareipao'io's ra?
I
eiraivcov re
I
Ka\oKayadia<; avrco jxaprvpiav cnrvBeBocrdai |
25 Si
d Kal
rvy(a
dydda
^ecova Trattra? eovra
^lov
crefjkvorara
(66a).
|
ipKiifv (infin.), avvreKii}
etc.
(155.3)
miiji
(1.
5),
36-37)
beside
'
and Lesbian
accent).
But
it is
artificial.
such cases the koixi) form was adopted as a whole or only in part (cf. 280),
is
a contamina-
veii.
4ireypd
and moreover by anything, was left
this time
little,
if
e
carried over from the
spiritus asper even in
sound of the the koiv/i. So the
(perhaps only by the en-
transcription chosen
is
With regard
scribed with etc.);
f er iep4us
with
are probably
to psilosis,
we
4(plKTouriii.
The forms of the relative, being borrowed from the Kotvij (126), are tranot(Tiv
Aa-
impossible to determine whether in
find Karelpuv, KariSpiaa, but
i'
iiraiVTjv
aor. infin. pass., like
with
graver).
•
an
is
indicative
rai Sdfico
d^iov Kal 8ia rav Xoirrav ixev rrepl rov
a-Tetpdvav,
correct,
if
ra /3o'Wa Kal
K6.\riv,
tion of vavov with Att.
6vT40riv,
Tet|/u.a?
11
Kal hid rav ^iXoSo^iav Se Kal rhv fieyaXoSdrravov
the normal ;i«-forms
(1.
SeSo)(^6ai
'
throughout
and one might
(cf.
also
also pre-
and iavrdv (instead of ^ovtok
of the
of small con-
sequence. 15
ff.
He
deprecated
the
excessive
and demigods, of dedicating a temple and naming him founder, thinking it to be enough to have observed the judgment and good honor, suitdble only to gods
will of thepeople, but the
honors suitable
LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 24]
T^v TToXiv
et?^
Sideea-iv,
I
Kal
Kal exnv iv rd KaXkiaTa
airvSoxa, Kal KoXyv ek irpoehpiav, Kal
I
reaa-i^
189 8iaXdfj.yjrei,
re
a-T€
toi? aydivea-a-iv, oi? Kev
a ttoXj? avvreXer), ev rd rdv Karevrdv airovBav kcit rdSe 6 Bd/xo's aT€\i\\oKVfiaiov evepyerav, \
Xav
afiepa
30
iirl
(TTe^dva xpv
35
AevKim
vlov AlfuXia Aa/Se'wm, ^iXoKVfiaiov evepyerav, yvp.va(n\apxvo-avTa KdX(o
||
avToa KTrjaia'i
iv Zixapayrjco, Kal i\nrL(7Keda-avTa
Kai eKuaTa iiriTeXea-avTa \
eveKa Kal evvoai vexOeJ^\Ta
avrov
\
Tdi ek eavTov.
xnro
aTedrjV Sid tcS
twv
ra?
Kal
Xdp,Trpa)<;
to
yvp.vdai.ov,
p.eyaXo-ylrvxto'i,
dpeTa<:
Kal eVet Ke Se TeXevToa-rj, KaTe-
i(j)d^(ov
Kal raiv veoov ek Tav dyopav
xaT TdSe
TTo'Xto? KdpVKO<;
I
45
6 Sa|/io? a-Ted-
AevKLOv OvdKKiov AevKia vlov AlfuXia Aa\^e(ova,
voi
40
(j)iXoKvp.aiov
evepyerav, aTedva) xP^o'^co dpe\Ta<; eveKa Kal euv6a<; Td
ek
Tov
iipdjSmv 50
eicrevexdrjv Se
•
|[
avTOV ek to
vemv, Kal ivTdtfyijv iv
Kai, T(bv
yv/j.vd
k dv evdeTov
tJ
tmv
eav-
ep.p,evai ^aCvrjTai
I
toIttjo.
to Se
ovaeptevai
dvdypa-^ai ek CTTdXav Xi6
ylrdia-p.a To'Se
ek to yv/xvaaiov
irdp
pfjvov ^paTpico SeKUTa
p-aK.
Ka to- a/309,
AvTOKpdTopo
||
Oea
Tak
dtriovTO'; iirl lepeeo^ via>,
Xeu|Ka) Kal
SeSo\yp.aTi(Tp,evaK avTto teC-
d&a
ra? 'Vcopa^ Kal
55
2e/3ao-T(o, dpxiepeo<; p.eyC-
I
iTToa
Kal
ra? irdTptSo'i IloX€pcovo<;
7ra|T/309
irpVTdvLO'i Se AevKico OiiaKKieo
XoKvp.ai(o evepyera, aTe
good
tion.
—
in tlie
men
he accepted with gratifica-
47. AtfiiXIa
nom.
sg.,
:
name
t&j ZtJi'wi'o?
AaoStVeo?,
AevKim via AipiXila Aa^ecovo^,
of the tribe
as in Latin inscrip-
11
I.TpdTcavo'i tS)
tions.
of
— 56
f.
Kome and
^i-
'UpaKXeiSa.
'whenPolemonwaspriest Augustus.'
eo
GEEEK DIALECTS
190
[No. 25
Thessalian
25. Larissa. V cent. B.C. Roberts 240.
SGDI. 343-344.
IG. IX. ii. 662-663.
Hoff-
mami II. 42.
lioXv^evaia
a.
26. Site of
h-
ififit.
unknown identity,
YeKeSafio:;.
southeast of Larissa.
V cent. B.C.
IG.IX.
ii.l027.
"KifKovi Aeo-j^a[t]o[t].
a. h.
'KptaTCov oveOiKs koI
G.
IIjOoVo?
V cent. B.C.
27. Phalanna. 5
(TvvSav'xi'a(l}6poi.
ipyd^aro.
At Ke Tov pacrarov
No'/i09.
Hoffmann 6.
IG.IX.ii.l226. Ki? |
paXC^aKerali]
I
|
Koiva x[p]\^'
I
10
fiara e[x]\ov kuI /i[e]
Si;j/a§T[a]||t a7r7re[t(r|at]
to
|
28. Larissa. About 214 b.c. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.Syll.238239 (only the letters of PHlip). Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. SolmsenQ.
\Tay~\ev6vTovv 'AvayKiTTTroi lierdaXeioi,, KpuTTovooi '
2 'E7rt7e'i'eo9 'lacroveioi, ELiSt«:o[t
'
ASajfj-avreioi,
'EiVvofieCoi,
'AXe^ia KXeapp^etot,
|
'AXeva AafMoadeveioi
'^vfjLvacyiap'x^evro^
iiricrToXhv c^ir^ucTTeXXavTo^ ttot VTTO'ye'Ypafifi.evav 4
"Bao-tXeii? ^(aipeiv.
^ iXiinro';
— FEK^Sap.os
26. Aristion
up
to
sc.
:
:
and
Aapi,aai\cov rot?
II
ivedvi^6v fioi
See
a-rdWa.
see 46, 52
Tayoi<;
koi
ttji
TroXet
his fellow Sacpvri^S-
Phalanna
A
(IG.IX.ii.
1234) reads "AttXouw Kep5[o](ou ^ova-liraUo\eiJ,apxlSaios 6 Biras
|
iviBeixe ie-
I
poii.va.ij.!>vel\(ra^
Ato-xa[l]o[i]
Kal ApxiSavxmopela-as. :
or Ae
(cf.
on
koi
Aco-xixip'os,
r/
vfierepa ir6Xi
an epithet of Apollo, oc-
curs in Plutarch, and Aeo-xttpipios
6.
Apollo of the A^a-xv-
late inscription of
T/)o!
raybi Koi rav iroXiv rav
IIeTj0ato9 KaX 'Avdyicm-iro'; Kal 'A/oto-ToVow? tos otto tij?
as. IloXu^evaCa
poi set
^bXiiriroi rol jSaaiXeloi;
•
irpeiT^eia'i iyevovro,
168 c.
toi^
—
38)?
name
of a
month
is
in Thessalian
the
and
Cretan. as.
Decrees of Larissa made in ao-
cordance with recommendations of the
Macedonian king Philip V, whose letters, dated 219 and 214 B.C. and written in the Kotci}, are included. The
THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 28]
191
Toil? TToXe'/iou? TT/ooo-Setrat TrXeoWi' oIktjt&v eo)? av ovv koI ere'-l povt iinvo'qa-cofiev a^iov<; tov Trap' vfilv iroXiTevfjLaTo^, eVt tov irapoVro? Kpivto ^r)cf)L
@€(Tcj-aXa)V
rj
rSiV
aXKav
avvTeXecrd evTo<; koI TreTreia-fiai
erepd re 7ro[X]Xa tmv
TToXei Koi
Trji
TTjV
tovtov yap
'EXXtji/cdi' hoOrji TroXtreta.
avvp^eivdv^av
Sia
'irdvrcDV
'^^pijaifiav
(^iXdvOpaira
to,
eaeaOat koI
/laXKov e^epyaa^drjaeadai.
%C()/3ai'
6
ifiol
koI
eTOV<;
|
8
/S'
"Tirep^epeTaiov ku." >^a^i^ap,eva^
Ta<; ttoXlo's \jrd^ia-/J,a ||
vafifiot
to viroyeypafifievov
"Ha-
•
10
e/cra eir t/eaSt o"ui'«;XetTO?
TO,
TOvv Tayovv
'irdv\TOVv
•
^ikiTnroi toI ySao-tXeto? ypd/jb/xara
Trefiyjrav-
T09 TTOT To^ Tayb<; Kal rav woXiv Bi(e) kL IleTpaio<; Koi 'AvdyKiir7ro9
Kal 'A/Jto-ToVoo?, ou? ar ra?
TTjoeto-ySei'a?
iyevovdo, ive(paviaao€v
12
I
avTOv, TTOK Ki Kal a afifieovv TrXeto'i'oi'i'
voeiffovfiev
ToOf KaroiKeicrovTOvv
af ib? to4 Tra/a a/i/Lie
TO, TTo'Xt
dXXa
TrolTeSeieTO
fieairohC ks ovv Kal eTepo? eTTt|
Toi<}
KaroiKevTecrai irap
dXXovv 'EWdvovv Sodel a
yap avvTeXecrdevroi Kal (7Vvp,evvdvT0vv TrdvWovv ireireicrTeiv
TroXe'/cto?
TroXiTev p.aTO';, er toI irapeovro'; 14
Kpevvefiev yjracfyi^aaOeiv a/Xfie 0(5)9 «e
IieT6[a'\VXovv Kal rovv
Ste to?
Tro'Xt?
'jroXireia
hie
a/M/jLe
rolveo<;
to (jiiXdvOpovira
16
re ttoXXo, tovv y^peicri/iovv ecraeaOeiv Kal euToO Kal
Kal rav ^ovpav fiaXXov i^epyacrOeicrecrBeLV
ra
iyjrdipia-Tei
I
TToXiTet'a
TOK
wpaaaefiev irep rovvveovv kclt
^a\cnXeiK eypayfre, Kal
to, 6
KaToiKevreo'a'i Trap dfine YleTdaXovv Kal tovv
18
aXXovv EXXa-
vovv SeBoaOeiv rav 7roXt|Tetai' koI avTol<; Kal iayovoK Kal rh Xoiira Tip-ia {nrap'xeixev voLif
avToh irdvra
oaa-airep A.acraioi';, <^uXa? eXo/ie-||
eKdtTTov TTota? Ke jSeXXejTet
•
to p,a
\jrdif)icr/ia
Tove Kvppov 20
enfiev KCLTT TravTOt 'x^povoi Kal toi Tafiiwi i(78(^p,ev ovypdy^eiv avTO Thessalians at this time were nominally
o-a£ois: Aapta-alon.
independent,
t^v Kipiaav.
Macedonia.
actually subject to
btit
Cf. Polyb. 4.76.2.
10. oTivKXeiTos
:
avvKKils (167.9)
used, like Att. o-i^kXijtos
iKK\ii
is
of a
— in two ToS iavTov. So also Aootherinscriptionsof Larissa. — specially summoned assembly. :
16. ti-
evToT, eilr^s
19.
But
Cf. Hesych. Ad'-
in other inscriptions
—
only Adpuraor (later) Ad/jiiro-a. choosing eachthe tribe
Xo.^kt'K.:
he wishes to belong, tiiiicv
tto/os
irolas.
<|)u-
gen. sg. with
understood, ^uXas gen.
traction to
19f.
to ivhich
sg.
by at-
Cf. Att. eXicrBai dk
airois (pvKi/v Kal drjfwv Kal ipparplav,
ijs
GREEK DIALECTS
192
[No. 28
eV aTdXKa<; \i6ia<; Sua? koI to, ovvfiara tovv TroXiToypa^eidevrovv 22
aXXav
rdfi lid
to iepov toI " A'7r\ovvo
fiev lav iv
Kal KarOefiev] rdfi
iv rdv aKpoiroXiv, Kal rav ovdXav,
«e
/ct?
'fi\vveiTei
iv rave, S6/xev" Kal varepov ^iXiinroi rol ^aacXeio^ iiTLCTToXav 24
aXXav '
dTrv(TTeXXavTO<; ttot
|
Tb<; ra'yo';
Kal rdv ttoXiv, rayevovrovv
ApicTTovooi ^vvop,eioi, EuStKot 'ASufiavreLoi, 'AXe^iTnroi 'IttttoXo'E7rt7eVeo? 'laeroveioi, '^vp.eivioi DAvaataioi, yvfivaa-tapxe'v-
X^^oi, II
T0<;
TifiavviSa TifiovviSaioi, rdv vTroye'YpafifJLevav
• |
26
TTVvOdvofiai toii? TroXLToypa(f)rj0evTav
peiv.
Kal to
i-TTiaToXfjV 28
rayoh Kal
" Bao-fXeu? $t\t7r7ro? AapKraicov rot?
'^^cfyierijia
aTTjXa^ iKKeKoXa0aC
ifjirji Kpi(7ea)<;.
'
on yap
dv^TeiTretv, e^ea-Ti Se
KdXXiaTOV ianv
ttjv re iroXiv
Kal
OTav
|
Kal t^?
irXeCaToav p,eTe-
o5?
tow
Tali
iXevdeptocraxj-iv, Trpocrhexpiievoi
iraTpiha eTrijv^iJKaaiv,
dXXd Kal
firj
vfi&v oideva dv op.oiai'i
eh to
o't
ttoXito-
Kal toik
iroXiTevp,a Kal
TOiV dp^eCcov //.e|[TaSt]So'i'Te? Kal Sid tov tolovtov Tpoirov oi 34 Tr}v ISiav
tA?
et?
ia^yeiv Kal ttjv j^wpai/
vofii^co p-ev ovS'
XoiiroiK
tov<;
traTpiSi
tyji
xpcfievov; Oewpelv, Sv Kal oi 'P
32 ypacj)iat<;
oiKeTa
||
^^paeveadai,
atV;)^/)&)?
xai-
ttjv Trap' e/iov
to v/xeTepov Kal dvaypacf)evTa<;
irdvTcov
xpvToav TOV TroXiTevft,aTo<;
Sairep vvv
rfji jroXei
\
eXhrep ovv iyeyovei tovto, 7J(TT0X'n''^eia'av ot
•
(rvv^ovX£V(TavTe<; vfuv Kal tov a-Vfi<^epovTO';
30
Kara
pAvov
d-jroiKia'; (a-)'x,eS6v
[.ei? j
e^]Sop,'^KOVTa TOTTOv; eKireirop.^acnv.
KaX&
d(f>iXoTip,a)<;
vfjLd
7rX[^]j' eVi Se
irpoaeXdelv
[tt/oo? ||
fiev KeKpi/jLevovi viro 36 Teiav, el Se
[Tive<; \
r)
TfjV TToXiv
rj
Si
t&v
to\ trpdyp,a Kal toxk
ttoXitcov aTroKaTacrTTJa-ai etV? ttjv ttoXi-
ajvi^KeaTov ti ireirpdxaaiv
oXXtjv
Kal vvv irapa-
nvd
aiTiav
p,7)
etc-? Trjv
d^ioi
^aaiXeCav [p.eTeyAeiV
ela-iv j
TJj9 <7T7j\779 38
dv iyw
TavTt]'!, TTepl
TOVTfov Tr]V {nrepOe(Tiv Troirja-aa-Oai,
eVto-T/aei/ra? aTrb tt}?
[o-T/saJreta? SiaKovao)
eito?
toi<; p,evT0v
|
KaTijyopeiV tovtcov p,eXXov(Tiv irpoeitraTe OTrto? ^[i\Xo']Tipiav TOVTO TTOiovvTe's.
6.V
poi\u»TM
3 pi. plpf fail.
.
efrai.
—
eTOv;
28. T|(rTox''iKCL
of do-Tox^u, miss the mark,
Both word and ending are post-
claBsical.— 38.
|i.Ivtov: /i^ptoi.
This
Is
f
p-r)
ava>a-iv
Sid
TopiriaCov iy."
now attested from some half dozen koiv^ sources.
It is
probably due to the anal-
ogyofadverbslike7rpfiToi',Xoi7rij',ete.— 40. irepUpovv:
apparently equivalent,
THESSALIAK INSCRIPTIONS
No. 29]
ra?
\p-a(f)i^aneva<;
iroXio'; yfrdtpicr fji,a
to
193
Li7ro7€||[7]/3ajU./;6e'i'oi'
•
"
@e-
40
fiuTTioL TO, vaTepojxeivvia ayopavofj.evTO': 'AXe^iTnroi irep lepovv,
AXe^-iTTirot Xe^a[i']|T09 iyjra^iaTei to, TroXtreta, ocrcrovv p,ev i(f)dv-
ypevdeiv Kivei tovv
'ireiro\i,TO'^pa(^eifji€vovv,
TWi iv XevKOV/jia eadep-ev auTo?
TOVV
ei'
to? Tayb<; e77/3a[i|rai']-|
rov Xifieva, rov^v fija Xoittovv 42
•jreTToXi.Toypa^ei.fj.evovv kclt tclv i'7naT[o']\\av toI ^acrt\eio<; to,
ovv/MUTa Kal ras eTrtcrroXa? toi /SocrtXeZo? Kal Te
vmrpo
[tJos yevofievov Kal to Tdp.ov oyypdyjravTa'i ev crraXXa? 44 |
Xidiat Bva<; KaTde^iev Tav Ke/)Soiot,|| TCLV he
SXXav
fj,ev
Xav ev tov vaov rot
Tav Koivdv TToOohovv •
ypovoi
toI
to, 'ip'a
tS?
aT
Tafiia<; Sofiev
46
|
TO fid xjrd^iafJLa Tove Kvppov
•
" ot ireTroXiTolypacfieLiJLevoi
KaT
j8a(7tXeto9 Kal
" KirXovvo';
ev tclv aKpoiroXiv ev tov vaov Ta<; 'A6dva<;,
Kal Tav ovdXav tov ev Tdve yivvfievav to?
travTO';
to
to, <{ra(f>caiJi,aTa
udT
Kair
kfifiev
Te Td
tto'Xjo? |
48
"A/j^itttto? JLaXXiipovvTeto^.
1,a/i69paKe<;
•
Ivpavvovvioi
•
'A.yeta-ivoo
AvKiveto^, ^dXa\Kpo<; 1,ifiiaio^, [ktX.
49-78].
AeTTtWto?,
'EvOotvo'i AeTTivaLo
TvpTovvcoi
Boi'- 79
[ktX. 79—92].
(TKO'i AafiiJidTpeio<;,
29. Larissa. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11. 18. "S-Tpiifiovv
MoXoTOi
XoVot Tol ^oiviKO'i o-TttTet/ja?
pioi
[o] <^dp.evo<; dweiXevO{e)povcrdeLV diro yLVOfJ,evo<;
t6<;
SeKdirefMire.
Ta
iroXi
KaT tov
|
Mo-
20
vofiov dpyv-
'AXi6Sovpo<; XloXufe'vetos o
(f)dfj,evo<;
I
d\n-eiXevdepov(yOeiv diro TToXi
UoXv^evoi 'Apfio^eveioi
Ta
to'; ytvop.e'vo'; \
vofMov dpyvploi (TTaTeipa<; Se/ca7re/x7re.
KUT TOV
Similarly
™ iwTpb
rds yevo/i^-
in the language of adulation, to irip
136.1.
whomPaaLXtKwv. ever of those that have been enrolled any persons accuse. i^vB.iv in mean-
mi rip drSiv
soription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.512.30). 89. The whole inscription of 44 lines
ing not ^^aipoCrrai, but KaTTryopavvTai
contains a
(of. 1. 38) .— 43.
the same phraseology. 20. (|)i|i.«vos a.va\(v6tpov
oo-o-ouv kt\.
41.
and the so.
Ttt \|/a<|)£o-(iaTa kt\.
:
decrees, both the one just previ-
ously passed Tas,
Kal
:
and the present
iiiipas.
Cf.
one.
iirwpb
Boeot. Tporrivl,
infin.
=
^/zaifilvimTos
list
of manumissions, all
dirT/Xcueepuffeoi,
declared free.
in another in-
m
with (pdpems,
24
GEEEK DIALECTS
194
IG.IX.ii.536.
30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. B.C. A-]vTO/8o[u]Xeto[?].
[Nt«;o]«;Xea[s 5 vovveioi 01
Tov ravpov
1
[No. 30
Xeiropevovro^ "K
Nt/co/cXe'a? AvTO^ov\ei.o<;,
•
'7re
\
|
'Apiariovv YlapfieviaKeiO';, Upa^ia's Elpaic\eiSaio<;, Aap.ea
|
[ktK. 10—19].
o-tTTTreio?, II
31. Crannon. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.461. SGDI.361B. Hoffmann 11.54. Michel 302.
tow ne[T^aXow
[ST/oaTa]7eWo?
Ta'yevo]vrovv "Likdvoi
T/307roX[tTa,
Ma-
Aioz^to?] JlavaaviaCoi |
'
Aa-ro[/Ma'x^eioi,
^tXjowo?
|
I
5
'
AvTiyeveLOi, Tev[vdoL
Attr%i'X[eiot,
Tevvdoi,
'A(T||crToi']oeioi,
|
- - 'K-'\aXKc(T9eveioi,
Ei[So^et'ot],
09
- 7
I
rap,ie\y6vTovv '
\
AvTtyeveLOi Xe^ai'To[?
MaT/)07r[dXiTa9
10 cTav(aio['i]
'A]vTiyoveioi, ^eiSovvo^
-
||
Stere'JXet
TTo'XtJo? ev re rot? 'irp6repo\y 'x^povoi'i
Kai K\oiva 15
tto'Xj
to,
ej^et
ra
e]x/
o-py^a
K\aX Ka0' ISSiap alv tov ^petap
f
ra eavrot
[ey^o^vri,
eSo]^£
|
TOV kolvov Ta?
Tav
Ai]ow Hav-
evepyerh to kolvov [ras Kai
|
i7rei\Sel
•
TToXio'i
AiovTa eV ra jrpoavype[a-i
[eVatllvecrat]
«ai ttIot tov ttoXiv koI iro^ff sKaaTOV
tovv] TroXiTaovv
|
I
KoX heh6ar\6ai
ical
ai\Tov] Ka(l) Toi'; ia-jovoii; aT[e\ei,av irdvTOVv |
acrvXiav Kot la-OTi/xiav Kal [wdyTa
20 KaX\
pLev Ttpiia [Sacra Ta/ji[i'\av
|
||
XotJTra avTOv iiirapxe-
wat] rots XoiTrot? 'rrpo^evoi'i, koI [(ppovTicrai
,^eiSovva EuSo'fet[oj' ous
[rove to
25 /^a?
|
to,
/ce
yjrdcjjiapja ovypacpel ev
uKpovp ev T0Z9 iapoVToh, \to
/w.A
|
ar ra?]
tovz'
Kiova Xidiv[av oJi'aXou/.ia
|
Tbv'\
Tayovv yvov||
wat T]e[0et]
to yevopevov [ev
|
eyypa
Tdve I
32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.l233. SGDI.1330. HofEmannII.il. Michel 1126.
[^A^Odva TloXidSc ol TToXiapj^^oi ove\6eiKav
a.p')(iTTo\iap')(ivTO<; \
5
'AcrKXaTTioBovpoi Alaj^^iviaiof •TnoSovpo^ 'SevoXdoi, .
30.
fight, it is
|
\
IIoXu71'outo?
H
'
Aff/cXa-
Ei/Sioro? 'ETrtYoVot, ETriVtKoi? Xlauo-az/iato?.
Refers to the Thessalian bullthe Toupo/cofld^ia, or Tau/)o9i;p(o as
called in another inscription of
Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671.
2t/x.fitato9,
si.
Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-
tropolis.
—
24. SlkpovvktX.. in the con-
secrated places of the heights in
aKpow
(?).
But
one suspects some error of
the engraver.
THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 33]
195
TTiessaliotis
33. Thetonium, not far from Cierium. Solmsen 10. -e?
V cent.
b.c.
IG.XII.ii.257.
hvkopeovTO<; iXoviKd Auto?. |
@eTovioi eSoKav lidraipoi Tot K.\opiv9ioi KaiiToi kol ^evei Kal p\oLKiarai
K€v Tayd Kiv
(rav
ai
aTay\iai,.
tk
a-TaKovra i\^^avaKd(S)Sev. ra xp^t^ia Kal to apyvpia re? BeX^aio ||
uTToT^o fieva ecrocre 'Opea-rao
^epeKpdr-
33. Decree of the Tlietonians in honor of Sotaems the Corinthian, who
had recovered the gold and silver objects that had been lost from the temple of Apollo. Por the special dialectic see 214.
peculiarities, 5.
94.7.
KevFcpverav
—
6.
:
or Kcifepy^av
is
See
is incomplete' both at the beginning and the end, although the bronze tablet on which it is inscribed
A horizontal line was cut in
is intact.
the bronze to indicate that
1.
belong with the following.
Either this
inwar
is
in
equivalent of the usual koX iroKd/Mv xal
It is obvious that the text as
1, 10.
stands
it
plainly the
Kivra'ya Kevdra'yCai:
and peace. The phrase
?
1 did
not
one of a connected series of tablets, which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion
of a decree given
on a preceding tablet,
ex-
while the present decree was concluded
the fact that in early times,
only in time of war. Jason of Pherae,
on the following tablet; or, as seems on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the conclusion of the present decree, and was added at the top \Ylien it was found that no space was left at the
in boasting of the military strength of
bottom. In this case
dp-qiri)!
(or iv
plained
by
TToXi/ujii
ktX.),
and
is
as also later in the time of Jason of
Pherae, the raySs
vf as
the military head
of the united Thessalians, appointed
the Thessalians on a
war
footing, ex-
we read
icpe/cpdres (cf. 108.2) or,
"Op^o-Tao
with correc-
rayevTjTai Ger-
tion, $epe(cpdTe(o)! huKopiovros ^CKovIko
Ta\Ut, Srav rayds ivSdSe KaratTT^, Srav
hvios, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates son of Philonicus, was u\ap6s. The use of the gen instead of the patronymic adjective would be only another instance
press this last
by Srav
TayeiTfrairi, xard, QerToXlav (Xen.Hell.
So To7d(one would expect and arayla (cf amaida time wJien^ no K6
Tayla)
.
.
(see
214) of divergence from the usual The addition of the grand-
Thessalian.
name
use of the phrase does not necessarily
father's
show that the institution under which it originated was in vogue at the time of and, in any case, the this inscription
precedented
;
To74sof
1.
8 is the municipal official, like
the Tayol of no. 28.
5
irap^aivoi, to\v rayov tov eVe-
the use of (cf e.g. .
Stratus
is
unusual, but not un-
(cf. e.g.
vl6s
no. 20), likewise
instead of the gen. alone
SGDI. 1 183, Arc. ;
irais
and Cyprian).
;
Ditt. Syll.478,
often so used in Lesbian i\ap6s occurs in Arist.
10
GEEEK DIALECTS
196
[No. 34
34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. HofimaiinII.65.
'A[7a^a
a
rvxci-]
rav iroXiTeiav KaTTairep
eSov/ce
irdvaa irpoOviiM
a-u/i7ro|\[6/ieto-ai'Te]o-o-t
ical
avu'TroXiTevofievoi^
<^apcra\iovv rot? Kal ou? e^ apxa^
ttoXl';
Toh
^ap
\
e[f
ap%as
Xyrevofievoi'!, iSovKaep, p,a ep, Maicovviai'; ra? ixop-eva'i
p^opav '7r\e]dpa
(7)a[5
epxov
tto-
tov Aov-
e^eiKOvra eicdaTOV ei^aTU e^etv
I
Trarpoveav Top, irdvTa xpovov.
'EvpeiXiSa Ni/cao-t-
T[a7et;o'z'Tpii]i' ||
aiov, AvKov ApoviraKeiov, 'OioXvkov Mvaannreiov, Avkov e/3eKpareiov, 'Avrioxov Awareiov. (Four columns of names follow.) |
Boeotian 35. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.C. Br^al, M.S.L.VII,448. Holleaux, ibid. VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76fi.,437.
K.aXfov dyaXp^a pdvuKTi f\eKa^6Xoi ATr6(X)Xovi '
avrap
?Aa/*]ocrtSas -KoCpecre p' 'E%eo-T/30T09.
an official siminowhere else than in this inscription as an eponymous Pol. 6. 8. 6 as the title of
lar to the iypovifios, but
Pharsalus grants citizenship to
who have
those
assisted
it,
and
gives
land to each youth. '
:
to those
who
have already from the beginning been politically
use of
(non-technical
associated
(rvfivoKcrevoiiimis,
not
tJiose
have already enjoyed citizenship), to those
who have
citizens of Pharsalus
Cf.
— Kol
oi's
:
who and
zealously assisted in
war, just as to those ning.'
who have been from the begin-
even as
it is,
already.
SGDI.2160 dovXeiav KaSiis Kal ws SGDI. 1832. 11
serving just as at present, jUeTct
tile,
Ticv Kal tSs trvvTipTjfi^vojv
—
with those
MaKOwCais in the district known as the Poppy (^ijkwi/)
already chosen.
Pields.'
3.
k\i.
:
'
epigram of four hexameter
broken at the bottom. 1.
avaXfia
in its earlier
not statue, but used
:
and more general sense
of ornament, pleasing gift, about ivie-oim.
Tots Kal ovs kt\.
1 H.
An
verses inscribed pova-rpoipTiSSv on asmall
Vs.
officer.
34.
35.
eirep,^crav
Cf CIG. I,p. 7, SGDI. 5507. .
F[EKaPi\oi]: or Siixoe,
Vs.
/r[Ae)co;34Xoi], cf.
fhena-
no. 38 (626). 2. It Is
letter is not
possible that the second
but
p,
in
should read some such plSas
=
—
which case we
name
as Neo-rjo-
(Wilamowitz). In either case va-
rious restorations of the first syllable
are of course equally possible.
The
form is in agreement with 'Ex^crporoi, and is either an epic patronymic or a designation of the gens or phratry to
which
'Ex^iTTpoTos (a Boeotian; note
-arpoTot, 5) belonged.
BOEOTIAIf INSCRIPTIONS
No. 41] -
L"
"
rh
TO,
-
-
-
fdvaxt, ^evXax
197
]ov Uroiifi.
-
St'Sot S' ap{e)Tciv [re
36. Vase probably from Tanagra,
VI
cent. b.c.
Kal SX^ov.]
'E.'Apx.l900,107.
'
Aefi.o0e{p)pe^ hiapov A-tto (X)Xdvo<; KapvKefio.
37. Vase from Thebes.
Hiapbv TO Ilvdio
VI
IG.VII.593, 606.
cent. b.c.
38. 'EttI I'heKaSdp.oe
SGDI.876,885.
39. 'EttI 'OKijSae.
i/j,i.
40. Vase of uncertain SGDI.1133.
'E(^.'Ap;^.1000,107.
avSeKe.
Ftcr/ro'StKO?
38-39. Tanagra. VI
Moyea
cent. b.c.
V
Probably
origin.
cent. b.c.
IG. VII. 3467
SlSoti ral yvvaiKi Sopov Fii^dpi revrpeTi^avTO kotvXov,
0? X, o-oav Trie.
Middle IV cent. Hicks 135. Michel 617.
41. Thebes. Syll.120.
[Toti
;)^/3et']/AaTa
'avve^\aXov6o ev tov
fuov] BottoTOi 7re[pl Tcb iapSi tS)
TO iap6[v Ta> 'AttoWcbi/o? toj Vs.
(
names of the donors. The form of which the final oc is preserved may be an adjective in agreement with, or a noun in apposition eTre/ujurar,
the
with, 47a\/ia undei-stood.
Vs.
4.
—
(t>c<|>v\ax
:
Horn.
ire^tfAofo,
a rare imperative form which occurs in Pindar, and in another cf.
65.
8£Soi
ep,
SGDI.705.
-n-oXefiov
BeX^ot?
I
|
Ditt.
tov] e7ro[\e'-
ttJot tq)? atre^iovTa^
njou^t'o).
Here stood the subject of
3.
IG.VII.241S.
b.c.
:
||
elsewhere, and,
if
the
read, the dedicator was
E
is
correctly
an Athenian or
Euboean.
Examples of the early spelland oc, 26, 30. For /rAera- see 526. For ^i with dat. see 136.6. 40. MoY^a: masc. in -a. 105.1a. 38-39.
ing
—
oe
See 94.7):
TijiTpiTi4>a,vTo (or reO- ?
Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription, and is formed, like iyei, 7r(«, by the
daughter of EuTprrri^dn-os. The first part of the name is identical with that of the Boeotian town which ap-
addition of a particle (cf oiroal etc.).
pears in
Homer as Eurpijo-is.
For the whole verse ending, compare h. Hom. 16 and 20, and Callim. 1. 96.
riSeies in
a later Boeotian
.
36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 Io-tiv
.
.
.
iv
Ta-
vdypf, Kai tpos KtipiKtov, tv8a "EpiuTjv re-
xS^TOi
\iyov(ri.
But here the
epithet
Kapixeiot is applied to Apollo. $i{p)pet is the
same
as
Aaiju>64p(rris
Ae/to-
found
rat
Ei)-,
See 6 1
.
3.
— 6s
41. List of
sacred
was
:
ws.
58
Cf. Eirpeiinscription,
a.
contributions for the
war (365-346
B.C.).
Byzantium
at this time allied with the Boeo-
tians
(cf.
Dem.9.34). Note the reten-
tion of the older spelling
e
beside
ei,
GREEK DIALECTS
198 5
'Apia-TO |
^6pp,w, "Apico'; Te/>eo?.
AafiyjraKava) crT[aTetjOa?]
KepKivot;
Elporiixco,
'Ay
\
to xP^^'^o^
[e'ivi^av] \
AtjXo-tttlx'^,
'A6av6Ba)po
15 pai(ovo<;.
Bvi^dvrioi xpov(TLCO |
oySoeicovTa TreTTapw;, dpjvpico 'AT[Tt-
||
SeKae^- crvveSpoi Bv^avTicov
Kcb Bpa]\xP'a';
irpia'yee^ Xdpo^{r
"I
'Am«To/3tle9 rpidicovTa p-vai
"I -
7r/3t[o-7ees] 10
"AXv^tjol
'Apiaricovo^ dpxovTO
[No. 41
Ata)vvcrto<;
Et-
jrpo^evo'i Boicot&v,
||
I
Xec[\]ia<; B[paxfi'd';].
\
NtKoXao) dpxovTo<; ixvd<;
eX\yL^av]
•
'A\i'?'[jyot
dWm |
TaKario)<;
'Bv^avriot [a-vve^d\X\ov0o d\\co<; irev-
•
;)(;pu|(7]
liws
Aa/tii^a/cai/a)? eV
rbv rroXep.ov tov
iap5) rco ep, BeX(j)ol
v\Trep Toj]
rpidKOvra ['AjXefctz'-
-
||
dpxovTO^
['A]'yeLa-iVLiceo
-] I
Spov, Ac(ov noXu\[abii]. 20
- -
'AXv^aiwv @eo
Trpia-yelev
\
-
crvveSpot |
I
25
[IIJa/a/iej'icrKO? Tlvpdp.ov.
eivi^av Swcrt? }i.apa\i\ix
42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Beitween 312 and 304 b.c. IG.V1I.2723. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Solmsen 13. BottBTOt 'ATTo'XXoJI't TlTWi'Ol dveOiUV dpXOVTO'S BoKBTOt? tXo'A[i'T]t7[ej'e]ii(B
Kcop.(o
a
@eto-7rie[to9], |
[«]XeZo9
'
AOavoKpLTiai
Tavaypijco,
'iTTTTOTttoi'o?
'Epxop'epio),
Uov6tovo
A[ii]TO/LtetSe[it]a)
¥a(TTvp€iSovTLa) K.opcoveto'!, 'Ei7npa\X-
I
MaxtuvLo)
rlto?
©ei^'^to,
Nt/ctwz'o?
r[/3]iiX[i](Bi'o?
'AjOtcTTOKXeio? 'Ayaairjco 'AvOaSovcco, 'S.dmvo';
7rpio-7ee!
beside
irpuryeles,
'AXufaiwj' beside 'AXi/f^oi,
gen. sg. in -ov beside 22. TOV virep ktX.
unknown
Attic
ai in
and Attic
iAe dedication.
Att. ISpiu.
From
iSpidw used like
Cf. Att. i^lSpvfia used of a
slirinemade after the model of another,
-a.
relative use of the
modeled after the
as that of Asclepius
Boeotian
one at Epidaurus (cf Roberts II.66.13). Observe that in the catse of the repre-
Dedication of a tripod to Apollo
sentative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the
article,
inscriptions. 4,8.
:
I
'Ovvp,daT(o ^iKoXaico ®eia7nelo
etos, fj,avTevofJi,eva> as
nXaraeto?,
©to[T]t/Ai(B @et<77rt-
in the later
See 126.
Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is one of a series of four belonging to the
same period (IG.VII.2723-27246). d,4>
*i.fedptS,Tai.
or
official
representatives at
.
father's
name
is
used, not the patron,
The same holds true in the otlier three dedications, and it is probable that this is adj. as in the case of the others.
npt accidental, but that the PlataeanSj
BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 43]
43. Orchomenos. 488.
Between 222 and 200
Inscr. Jurid. I, pp.276
199
IG. VII. 3172.
is.c.
SGDI.
509 f. SolmsenlS. The sections of the text are given in the order in -nhich they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30 ff.), but the numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.
Tot iroXefiapxoi toI
ff.,
UoXv/cpdrio^
eTri
apy^ovTO<;
|
^i\(ovo
^iXofieiXo'i .^
Ko^tcrdStOjOos AicovvaLO), 'Adav68a)\po<; "Ittttcovo^ aveI
ypaylrav Kadw<;
peras /car to
11
i-TroeiaavOo
\jra\
rav cnroBocnv tmv
Sa\veia)V tS>v l^iKa- ^
tco Sd/jLa>.
(Met)i'(o)? 'AXaX.ico/j,evLai\piKaaTrj kt) eKTrj, iTreyjrd^iSSe
iXo'-,^,
I
/ietXo? ^iXcovoi, K.apo^ \\Auovovaia) eXe^e- irpo^e^coXevfie- l"
vov
eifiev
avrv
"ttotI 8ap,ov,
iinSel e7rei|ra|<^tTTaT0 6 Bafio'i a-rrohonev
I
^iKapeTr){i) |
©tiai/o?
tov rafiiav tov irpodpyovTa
Trerpa/jieivov airo [rjai* vTrep^p.epidoov
rav
laxrdcov
so long associated politically with the
(1.
Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at
her to accept, implies
an early date.
on her
43. reta,
The Nicareta
inscription. Nica-
daughter of Theon, of Thespiae,
had lent various sums of money to the city of Orchomenus, for which she held against
it
certain notes, generally re-
ferred to as oiirepa/uplai (once,
1.
55
f.,
These are recorded in Nicareta appeared at Or-
as rds iiarpd^is).
rV.
When
chomenus to collect these (11.44H.), the city was unable to meet them, and an agreement was entered into according to which the city was to pay her the sum of 18,833 drachmas within a certain time and the polemarchs were to
135, cf.
1.
16),
I
rav rpCrav
kut ra?
TTo'Xio?,' 1^
which they persuaded
some concession
Finally the city passed a
part.
vote (III) to pay the amount and take up the notes and the contract. When this had been accomplished it passed a
further vote
(II)
ordering
all
the docu-
ments to be inscribed in a specified order. This was done as stated in I, which serves as a heading to the whole inscription.
10
ff .
irpoPcP(DXEu|i,Evov kt\.
I
that he
had a probouleuma to present to the people, Whereasthe people had voted that the treasurer in charge for the third period
of four months should pay tj Nicareta, in settlement of the notes which she h£ld
sum which
the city
give her a personal contract for the
against the city, the
payment. The text of the agreement
persuaded her
(o/mkoyi) is given in VII, and of the con-
mas, and that the polemarchs should
tract ((roiJ77po0o!), written in the
take up the contract they gave for money against themselves, they and
in VI.
The sum
more than the
of 18,833
koiv-^,
drachmas
is
total of the notes re-
corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but probably less than they amounted to with the normal penalties for delayed payment, For the phrase 5 M0w7a,y
treasurer selected,
{to accept),
1S,833 drachthe the
and the ten whom Nicareta and cancel the notes against
the city (maturing) in the archonship
of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs these matters and the
had orranged
GEEEK DIALECTS
200 avrav a
o ^-n-lOaxre
apyovpim Spaxf^a<;
n-oXti,
Xta? oKraKaTia'i Tpid\KOVTa rph, 2^ re a-wypacfiov,
avTOilv]
KTj
dv eSaicav omrep
6 Tafiia<;
/crj
[No. 43 /^ovpia
rdv
avekea\dr)
kt) toj? 7ro\ep,dpxo><;
Kar a[v]TV
\o']vTa)v t5)V xpetfJ'dTcov ||
NiKape'ra 'SeK[a],
cov irodeiXeTO
ra?
kt} \
I
v7repafJkepia<; Siaypdyfraa-Orj 25 KpiTco
rai [Kar]
iv ©eia-infj^, kt]
dpxovTO<;
\
t«s
Ta<;
iroXio'i
Sevo-
eirl
ovra pepvKovofieiovTmv
ra>v ||
I
kut to
jroXeixapxiov Kt) tco rafiiao. a7roS6v\To<; to, ;;^jOei/ttaTa
yov TO Trap
Sd/iv
^
\
ovirep To,^ aTToSoVto? (Ill), Ka{T) TaiiTO, Se ktj
KUT
Td
ra? Ni|KajoeTa? (IV)
^5 fiaTelo<; too S[i]\a'ypdyjravTO<; avTo,';
Fi^tdSav (VI)
Oeia-av irdp
TM
^
kt)
(V)
kt)
I
to dvTiypaj>ov
eypa'\]rav aiiTrj
crvyypa^ov Tav
to
||
re-
to dvTi'ypa
{kt) |
(VII)
ktj
Tav Siaypa
Sid T/)e7reSSa? (VIII),
kt)
ttJojooj' S' el/iev
cnroXoyiTTaa-Trj ttotI KaTo'7r[T]a[?,
dXmfia
ktj |
ras vTrepdfiepia'i
|
to 6[v]iovfia tS) ypap.-
tclv
tcrj
ofioXoytJO TO) TedevTO<; -Trap @i6\(f>ea-TOV
tSiv xP^i'H'dTaiv (Sv
'''^
ryeveiTj],
iv cTTdXav \idlvav to re yjrd^iafia ovto (II)
ayypdVr\lrrj
Ta{<;)
SeSox^V
|
eirl Ka to y^d^iap.a Kovpiov
TToXe/xdpxax;,
TO)?
©eicnnela TeOev,
®i6(l>ecTT0V @iqSd>pa)
\
o/ioXo-
to
aTTO ||
I
tS)V TToXlTlKCOV. Ill
Aa/iaTpio) viovfi^ivii] w\vova-ta),
fiev
avTV
'
|
ireTpaTr), iTre'\jrdi
AdavoScopoi; "Ittttwi'o? eXe^e
ttotI
*5 @ejo-7rt«a?
Sdp,ov,
[/c]^
inriBel, |
•
'n-po^^[lS](oXevfievov el-
irapyevo (leva's 'HiKapera's @ia)vo^
TrpaTTwcra'i to Sdveiov
Tav iroXiv kclt ra? ov-
||
'7re[/3]|a/u.e/3ta[9]
6
ra?
Idtaa'i avTrj,
aovyxo>pe.(o'avTO<;
Tafj,(a<;
tS)
[dva]yKda'[d€'\v tv 7roXefiap\xv kt)
Bdfia
Sofiev
[/cjar
av-
au[Ti']
|
lT]a)v a-ovvypa
pJiestus, be
40-41.
it
voted by the people,
viou|i.EivCi]
lo-Ttt^^cov.-
— 46
money according
agreement deposited with Theoirerpdrii
:
etc.
TerdpTj;
On nou- from WO", see 43.5a.
The polemarchs and thetreas-
ff.
urer were obliged, with the assent of the people, to give
a contract against them-
selves in addition to the existing oirepap.epla,
until the levy for this purpose
should be
made and
the
amount agreed
upon provided. This
is
factory interpretation
aa
the only satisthe
of
most
troublesome passage in the inscription,
though one
difficulty remains, the use
of the singular
oiirepa/ieptri
until, originating in iv
136.1 and note on this purpose.
—
ivevixBelei,
certain
Cf
.
not
where we
— i[vT]Av; Tav Cf. — kvovTo: for
shouldexpeettheplural.
49.
6.iiipav.
28.43.
ir6pov iv ovto
ivevix^ei, is
11.
59, 60.
declared
by Baunaok, Philol.XLVin,
BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 43]
ivevLxOeUi a av^opa iv ovro, Xpeifiara,
«:[^]
201 avvxtopeidevTa
KO/jiiTT[eiTri] to,
||
SeSd^dr) tv Sd/iv rov TafiCav rov [Tr]podpxovTa
|
^0
[rav] |
rpiTaly] ireTpap^ivov
TreSa
a-n-oSo/jLev
TroXefidp'x^cov Ntaa/aeTT;
timi/ |
apy[v]pia) 8paxiJ-a<; fivpia<;
[6K]TaKLaxei\La'; o/<:Ta«aTta[?] rpid\
K[o]vTa
e[/it]|7rpa^t?
dpxovro^ eV tv AafMarpiv
noXull/CjOaTto?
rpl'i
dp'xpvro'i iv ^eia-iriri'i irdaa^ SiaXidvacrlBr]] Tiii'
aovvfpa^dv, dv
ep^t /car T[cii'] |
aveXetrdr], iropov [S'
fidroov 7rai'T[(Bi'].
et]||/iei'
tw iyyvm
Iljoa^tteXto?
to?
&i(o\vo
rd
•
k^
tto^oScb-,™
Tro'Xto?
— NtKa/oeVa
©ewvo? ra?
&icovo<; Swvo'/uoj Ikt] t
'
tA
•
reBfiim piaTcop 'ApiaTO-
— Ni-,™
aovvdWayixa.
Tro'Xto? '^pj^o/ievicov ktj
Aiovkio-kw,
•
7r[o']|\tos ,^,
7r|7ra/xaTa ixovpnq
tw
iyyovco ©itoi/o?
irirdfjLara Sttr^etXti; 7rez/TaKaTt[j;]
6 avTO'i
fia-Tcop
to)? 7ro\e/xa/);;^ci)?,
t&v ra?
Aiovkictko), ©iovlco, to
• ||
1,ovpv6fJi,a)
|
I
oySoeiKovra ireme htov^o] 6/3o\(o}
Kapera
Ta?^|
iroXefidp'^cov Krj tco ra/jLiao,
eV outo a-Ko
BevoKpiTfu, ^AXakKO/ievio). '"Epy^ofievicov kt]
viKO<;
/xeLvl ktj
lmaa
Ta
/c^
• |
tm
[t^o a-ovvdWajfia.
'OfioXoo'io),
I
reOfiico
—
]
NtKajoera 1/09
ra?
©^'a)^'o?
'^ovvvonco
fiarcop o avTO'i
||
«^
TO)
—
kt)
•
tm TeOulm
Nt/ca/jera ©wai/o? ra? Tro'Xto?
iyyovo) ©ioovo'i 1,ovvv6p,(o
XiTj- KTj TO) Ted/iiO) fia-Ttop 6
rco iyyova) ©tiu- J^,
«^
"KeTpaKLCxelXiT]
y^povo'; 6 avTO^.
•
I
pEJ/sj^o/xez/iift)!'
'EJjOj^o/iei'tiBJ'
irlTrdfiaTa
TO,
•
Tro'\i[o?
avTo'y
•
inrd^fiaTa
to,
Afow«tcr«:[&),
||
|
j^ei-
@e]i\ovdio), ro^^^^
(TovvdWayfia. Aiajpd-\jrr]
year ra?
ra?
•
.
and agrees with uncontracted forms found elsewhere, as KoupaBeiu
61
50.
K0(iCTT[6iTt|],
also after Baunacli ff.
The
Xenocritus,
first date,
month
not
KO/nfr-
I.e.
archonship of
of Alalcomenius,
applies to all the following notes 11.
23, 56, 136, 151)
and
time at which they
fell
is
Ka
E[v]\vofiiSov,
413,
—
ra?
.
.
^^
.
|
tov dvSpo<; Ae^iTT-jTOV
(151.2).
©etcrTrtTj?
|
'ESaVetcrei'
t[7j],
ra? Nt/cdjoeTa? ev
t&v Tedp.ocjiov'KdKCOv ypafifiarew 2a NtKapeVa ©eeoi/os @eo-7rtK^, TrapovTO'; avTrji kv^Iov
[7r]o'\tos
I
ovTrep[a\fJ.]ep{a'i
date given at the end of each
due, while the-
is
the time
of the loan (rAo-ouvdWavMa). Cf.Thal-
heim.Berl.Phil.Wooh. 1893,267. The expression throughout is condensed. SevoKpha (ipxovTos), (/xeii-Js) 'AXaXm/tevia, Nirap^o e^ucos (kotoi) tS.s irSKios. 78
(cf.
probably the
ff.
The
text of the contract
is
in
though dialect forms are retained in some of the proper names, the
mii-i),
^
Ai[o]\vvaLov,<^^^
'AOavoSapcoi "Ittttww?, Ilo[Xv]\KpiTcoi ©oek eKreicTLV rov Baveiov Mvda-cov Meicyao,
^iXofiriXcoi ^(Xeovov,
poTTO? Kal fg^
TeXeo-ia? ^^3°
[No. 43
GREEK DIALECTS
202
\
iyyvoK MeKyao, AatriTnTmi ||
\
3evoTt\fiov, Evdpei, Evj^wpou, Ile-
|
Ka^icroSmpov, Keofii\vai Te\e-
pi\Xd(oi 'Ava^icovo-;, Aiovva-c\\Bd)pQ}i o-iTTTTOK,
'OvacTifj-mi
Aa^ar/Jt^ow,
Ka()>ia-oS{opa)i,
@eoyetT0V0<;,
|
I
95 (18)
NtKO/cXeZ 'A^alz/oSMOow 'Opxop-evioK; apy\J^iov S/ja%/ia9 6KTa\Kia-xei\M'i oKTaKOtrim Tpi\dKOVTa rpeh utokov
TO UaiM^oKOTia t^
100 et?
SoTcoa-av Se to Sdveiov
e|7r'
aTTO||
oi er/yv\oi, 'Nucaperai ev
rj
|
Ovaia<; ev
irpaxdv^'ovTai icaTa rov
\\
-
"Ovaaifiov dpxovTO<; Bot(BTOt[s].
oi Savetadfievoi
Toi<; nav/SoflcoTt'ofs tt/so ttj?
j^, dTroSa)a-[i,]
//,v/3ia?
Becr\7nS)V
e'%
Tpiaiv.
fifie\pai'i
v6\ixov
he
[r)]
iav Se
^pa^K
e
Kal Ik rSiv eyyvmv, Kal i^
fir)
ea
evb[<;]
avr&v r&v lavetaapAvmv re "0 Kal eK nfKeiovmv Kal eK TrdvWrwv Kal sk rSiV virapxovrav avrol<;, irparrova-qL 6v av rp(hrov ^ovXr/rai. f) Se avyypai^r] Kvpla ecrro), 115 Kav dX\o<; e7ri|^e/>7?t virep NiKapera
\
I
\
\
'
'FicjitdSa'} Tt/iio/cXeio?, <^ap\(Td-
'ApiMo\^epov, 'ldiovSiKO<; 'Adaviao, 1^0
\
®eoSdifpov, Ei-
xtos EvBUov, Ka\\ea<; Av\(Ti(f>dvrov, ©eocjiearoi ^eviSa<;
^tXtovSou
d
©ecririeK.
|
(TOvyypa(^o<;
Yi4>idBav
Trap
\
Tt/UrO/cXeto?. I
y^J 1^5
'Ovaa-L/jico
Bo«btoZ[?,]
dpxovro<;
NtKa/jeVr/ @ia)vo<; @eto-7«K?j,
vofiiSao
Tftj
dvSpb';
""PS'*" ovirep ra? ]m) crCai,
\\
@e[i]\a'Tnelo<;, 7ro'X[t]||o?
kt)
rrj
'
'Ep\xoiJ'€vi(ov
rdv
'NiKapenj
ecrxarov
©iwi'o?,
5 iiriOoKTav oinrep rdv
||
dpxovrm
ev rv 'AXaX[Ko]|/iei'toi p.eivi
ypdyJracxBr] rat dpyovpico to)?
•
(tw?) iroXep^apxt^'i |
KTj
''Eipxofievlcov
©eicnnfj';, dp^yov-
0KraKarCa<; rp\id'^ovra
0Kr\a^Ki
'Oz'ao-[t]|//.ft)
|
iyyovco^, to?
Ka
BeaOr) fieaeyy\y'^ov rrdp
Yi^idSav
|
Tt/Lio/cXeto?
NtKa/aeVa to dpyovpiov
The names of the first two sureties are given by mistake ia th? nominative,
Nt/eajoeVa, «?;
So«:tj[Aa88[et]
II
/ca «;o/titTTe[t]|Tr; J^g^
cnroSofiev rcLv
"IttttibIi'o?
dpxovro^ ev
BievoKpi\TCi)
i-jrl
BpaxP'd'i fiovpla
(70vyypa^ov Se J*5
'Kpxop'ev[t]\aiv
ttoXi
-KoXefiapxoi Ka<^to-o'Sa)|/309 Aitovou-
|
ovTrelpa/jbepidcov
rpl'i,
|
Trapi6vT0<; 'NiKaperrj Ae|i7r|7r(» Eu-
^iXofieLXa ^tXcovo?, AdavoSwpo'i
l|5 TTo'Xti'
1*0 pico
Havd/xa, ofioXoy^
fieivcx; |
|
Tra;!) ||
OetcrTrteta.
Ta?
but with the third the error .
fled.
— U3-114-
eirl Be
tto'Xio?, etrXta-
lirii|>^pTji
;
is
recti-
jirei^nts ^<
BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 43]
NtKapeVa ra?
vdrco
a? ext kut ra?
ov7rep\afxepLa<;,
aevoKpiTto dp^ovTO^ iv
©etcTTrti)? irdtra'i, kt]
rav
I
Ft^taSa? TOt?
SoTco
q he Ka
d
Tro'Xt? ISiiKaperrj
fiovpia<;
Kovra rpK, diroSoTa)
ktj
rdv
TToXio'!, d-jrav I
vov
to? eVt
iyyovoi<;.
I
to apihovptov iv tv yeypafi-
l;'-''
oKTatcaTim rpid-
o«;T[a]|«:tcr;)^«\ta?
ra? ovirepafiepia'; ra?
crov'y'Ypa(f>ov kt]
|
KOT Ta?
tto'Xio?,
a-ovy'ypa
TroXefJ.dpxv': ktj toI Tafivr] kt] To[t?]
fiel a-iroBcoei
fiem xpovv, ra?
203
to apyovpiov to iv tv 6fio\6[y'\v
yeypa/j\iJ,e-
(ji hi Ka) iv tv xRovv tv yey pa fifievv fiel edeXei K[oft]t8S[e]-|| Nt/eape[T]a to dpyovpiov, airohoTOi Fi^idSa^ tclv ov
'^'^^
I
TOt? TToXep.apxoi'; K-q toI Tafilr} ktj
aaTto NiKapera Tafiit) KT)
TOK
Trj
ir^yovoL<;
evOco.
II
^evw, 'IdovSiKO<; 'AOaviao,
KaXXea?
hiK(o,
I
iyyovoi^, ktj TroTairoTn-
apyovpico Spaxiid<; jrevTaKia-fi.ovpia':,
aKOvpv vv
oinrepa/Mepir]
Trj
toI<;
ttoXi '^pxo\fievLcov Krj toZ? iroXefJ.dpxoi'i kt] toI
OapcrciXto?
Fi,
Aiova-i
^iTiMivSao @eto-7rtete?.
to
Krj
pi(TTope<; 'Apig-Toyi\ra>v 'Ap/j,o-
©loScopoo,
@to'(^eto-|T09
J^
'Eii-
Eu^ei'tSa?
irdp &i6cj)eta-Tov @ioBd)pa)
6/j,(}(Koyov
®eitrTrieia.
Aiaypa^d o-7ri|i79
l>i ||
iKapenj Sid TpaTreSSa's Ta? Ilta-TOKXeto? iv @et- r™
'ETTtTe'Xto? dpxovTO<; iv ®eia-'7nrj<;,
SeVTepo) dfiepr] ivaKrjSeKdTij, iirl
fj,eiv6
IltcrTO/cXeto?
to.';
|
'AXaXKOfidvim TpaTreSBwi Nf-
Kaperrj irapeypd^et, irdp UoXiovKpiTa) ®dpohro
SevoKpiTco dpxovTO's,
•irapi6vT0<; •jroXefj.dpxco
'AffavoBmpco
Tav
iiri
"Ittttq)-
I
vo<;
'Epxofievi[a>^,
|
apyovpico Spaxf^^
fiovpirj OKTaKicrxeiXii]
OKTa-
KdTlT) Tpid\KOVTa Tpi<;. 154
ff.
If tlie city fails to
reta in the time specified,
169-170. Sia^pacttd Nikop^ttj ktX. of payment to Nicareta
pay Nica-
it will
have
-.
memorandum
to
(adnom. dat. 172) through the bank of
tract
Pistocles.
pay the amount stated in the conand the sum of the notes besides, that is substantially double the amount loaned.
cept the tract,
But if Nicareta refuses to acamount named in the con-
as she might do in order to
duiypaipd
Si.a.yp6.aaeri
172
11.
ff.,
1.
at the
was paid over
to
cancellation
,
Xicareta by Polycritus
the treasurer in behalf of the city the
secure the exorbitant penalty for de-
sum agreed upon of the notes (^a,Tt.
she forfeits both contract and notes and pays a heavy penalty.
cf
lay,
(of.
and so payment. So bank of Pistocles there
22)
,
&irb
ray {nrepa/ieptduv
11.
gen.;
14-15).
,gg,
GREEK DIALECTS
204
p.
SGDI.425. Inscr.Jurid.II,
44. Lebadea. Ill cent. B.C. IG.VII.3083. Michell392.
238.
@t09
TOV')(a (v^a^d.
I
A(bi\o9
5 SeiTj AopKcavo'i, 10
[No. 44
|
'\pavrjco
|
fiSiov BepdirovTa
avrWeiri top |
'Av^pLKOv TV Al TV BacrtXea Tciv /iiaTepa
fieivavTa Trap
Boudti)?, iv Se Ae/3a-||
'SacTTiao dpy^ovTOi
Krj |
'
|
tv Tpe
KOavohtiifav
pena
Seica,
Ka6w<; 6 |
TTUTelp iroTeTa^e15
he
r)
'AvSpiK6<; 6pov tov iv
'AffavoScapa,
Ka ttj
en
|
I
Scoei
'Adavo8(opa, [jjiai [airjj]
deiKr) rYeypa/iiAevov
'AvSpcoviKO'i tov -jrepnTov
•7rap/M\evl
Se ti
rj
I
11
ica irddei
y^povov Trap Aioi|
20
\ov
[e^TTiTa talLjo?
25 XeiTeopylp.ev
iv Trjl
11
45. Lebadea.
Trod[L'\Kcov
p-e^c]
Se KUTaSovXiTTacrdT]
etrcret/ueli'
^awv
eo-TO)
IG.VIL3080. SGDI.430.
II cent. b.c.
avTidetn to fiSiov Trr)JSdpiov 'Addvcova tv At
-
tw
I
dfji,epa<;, fiel
[fjLJeidevl KaTct, 5 el
dWo
TI,
(lel
{(ov) ovtcov.
I
Tel Bao"t\ej kt/ ret 'TpeQiviei iapov el/Mev tov Trdv^ra
TaaSe
fieiffev
'AvBpiKOV fieidevi' 'Ai^piKov Se
I
tmv diwv
ffoairj'i
fiei\0evl
TrpodiKOVTa
fieiOeva TpoTrov.
aSiKi
rj
av
[«]a0' ovTiva
^polvoj' utto
I
avTet ^daivi fieiTe
p.eiTe
dWei
I
Se «a rt? dvTnroieiTr] ' AOdv(ovo
||
aTdvdco TV T€ KT) t5)V
lapete'i kt] Te\l
dXXtov
46. Chaeronea.
kt]
II cent. b.c.
K.aWiKOJvo'i dp^(b
p,eivo<;
tv ^l avTiTiovv^dvovTei
lap^dpj^r)
f icrTope[?]
6 ^etK6fjbevo<;.
\os ^a)KpdTio
|
.
.
.
|
.
Xei?
IG.VIL3303.
SGDI.385.
Aa/xaTpio) TrevTeK-qSeadTT)
Tlpo^ivo) dvTideiTi iapav tclv piSiav 6epdTrrj^va'\v 44-48. Manumission decrees, of which there are over one hundred examples from Chaeronea alone, all of about the same period. Even from the same year some are in dialect, some in the Koii/iJ, and some in a mixture of
In those given here Koivi influence shows itself in dvafl.i).' no. 46, in both.
the i of Siiei
fi6ui'9(,
no. 44,
iavBi nos. 46, 47 (cf.
5oj[tn4oiAres
'S,dcovo
K.pdTcov Eui'OCT-TtS[ao].
no. 48), xarh, rbv
vhnov no. 47 (of.
'
kIi.t
Michel 1394. I
IIowjOtTrTro?
At^poSiTiav tv rhv vbiwv no. 46),
vapapuelvaaav nos. 46,
47
(cf.
irap/ul-
vavra no. 44), in wpoeiKovra no. 45 voeiKav no. 44), in Troioii/ici/ei no. 47 voXiiixvoi
no. 46
= TrouA/iei-os),
iieiiicv
(cf. (cf.
no.
48 {iaaunev no. 44).
Note
ei
for usual v
from
oi
45, 47 (see 30).
eoir/ijs
24.
Sa/xtcioiTes,
For For crT^ae and
48, see 88.2.
in nos.
no. 44, see in no.
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 49]
^apd-KL, n-apafj.eivaaav acravrv
Ka
rhv avdOeaiv
^moavBi,
v6ixov^ Ki)KaT^^a\e rv
r^
Ki,
7roio>e||[i;o9]
ra/xir,
205
yov\[vr)]Kl avrS, ar^aO^v 5?
hh tw rmv
[i]-n-l |
(Tovvehplco kcLt tov 5
lapSiv rh yiviovtievov
ftKart rrap"axpe[i]//.a.
^pax/^"''^
47. Chaeronea.
'Apxeiva apxSi
II cent. b.c. p.eivo'i
IG.VII.3352.
SGDI.395.
®ovi(o irevTeic-qheKdrT] AiovKXeii \
TtXa avTidevTi tuv fiBiav
epe\irTdv,
rj
kt) Kco-\
oviovfia Zeovovpiva, lap[av] \\
ret ^epdirei, Trapafieivaaav
avdOeaiv
avT^U a? ku ^mvdi avevKXecrax;, r^v a[o]\vveBpiQ) Kara rov v6/iov.
Sia toj
Troiovfievei,
5 \
48. Orchomenus. II cent. b.c. IG.Vn.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid. Michell393.
II.p.237. ''
'ATToWcoviSao
lapeidSSovro^ Avrt\yevio^ l.a>Kpdno
dp)^ov\TO<;,
'
lapapxtdvfrmv 'Ayei
l.coai^ia} UovOiX\io<;,
||
avridein %Cmv el/i€v
TW
lapdirio"; ktj Td[<;]
"Icno^, kt)
\
irrearr] fieiSe Ka\TaSov\iTTatrT7) ecTTco o iapev
tv
Se
t)
lapdpj^rj kt)
|
|
tov fiSiov fVKerav 'AKpiaiov
Ao/iaT/3i;n;[[
fiel i^ei/jLev ixei\\6evl
Kd
5
iapov
I
e(f)d- lo
t49 i(f>d\TrT£iTT], Kovpio';
tv crovveSpv a-ovXwvTei
ktj
Sa-
flld)OVT€'i.
Phocian Delphian
49. Delphi.
Early
V cent.
B.C.
SGDI.1683 (with n,p.722). Roberts
229.
Toi 7r€VTeKaiSeK[a] |
Kat,
I
.
. 1
1
.
To/se? [icai]
As
.
I
a, iirl
tov Aaj3va8dv, toi
Tpi')(d
hifu/jLvalop
in similar deci-ees
dp)(^[ov'\\\TO<;,
[/cajlt
[vrep]
|
©[pjaav/ia^ov
cnreSei^av [/ivaJI? SexaTe- 5
Spay(nd<; 7rei'[Te]|A:ej'Ta kuI f e|.
from other manumis-
ate effect, but
is
subject to various con-
sale {air^SoTo at Delphi, e.g. no. 53) to
remaining in service during the lifetime of the master (nos. 46, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44),
the divinity of the local shrine, thus
payment of an annuity, etc. Cf
securing religious sanction and pro-
Statement of the disbursement of funds by the officials of the phratry of
parts of Greece, the act of sion takes the
form of a dedication or
tection of tlie rights of the slave
who
has purchased his freedom. Often tlie manumission does not go into immedi-
ditions, such as
.
no. 53.
49.
the Labyadae, whose proceedings form
the subject of no. 51.
'
GREEK DIALECTS
206 50. Delphi.
V
Tov polvov
lie
B.C.H.XXIII.611. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae 73.
cent. B.C.
^dpev
e? ro [E]uS/)|o'yu!ou
al Se
•
hiXa^d-
/ca
fieTaBva-aTO Kairoreia-aTO
Tov debv hoi ku Kepaiirai Kal
(XTo
[No. 50
-
|
I
tovtov Se toi KaTa\'yopeaavTi to
'
5 ireiMrre Spaxfj^ct'!
he/xia-crov.
Ditt.Syll.438 (with II,pp. Michel995. Solmsen36. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 74 (o and d). Ionic alphabet, but with F, and B = A (in contrast to H = rj); lengthened o usually OY, but sometimes 0.
About 400
51. Delphi.
Se Ao'/JKO?]
[o
SGDL2561.
B.C.
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff.
819f.).
eo-Tco
"Taye[v]aea)
•
St[«:at'(»?
«:]|aTa roi/v vofioiK
I
Tw;
Koi
[7r]o'[Xt]|o?
Sapardv
5 rdllv
•
tov<; t5)v
Kal rk
TOW Aa^vdSat^ [Kjovre 10
ovre
/na;i^ai'[a||t]
Aa^vaS\av\ nep
TOiV rSiX
I
av/j,Trpa^ea) KcnroBei^eo) [S|t]«;at(B?
KXe'^eco
ovre [/S]\a[-i|r]«B
Aa^vaSav
eHrj,
al
S' |
tov
At||o9
Kar ra
e(f)iopKeoini,
tov iraTpmiov
ovre
Te-)(vac
yeypafi^ieva.
evopKeolvTi
h6pK\o'i-
fiefx fiot
dyada
\hd\jravTa Ka\Kd uvtI toiv dyaOSiv." |
The inscription
and offerings for the occasion were made by the parents.
on a wall connected with the stadium, and Eudromus, though otherwise unknown, was probably a sort of guardian hero of
into the phratries
Hence the interdiction of wine. Note 0iipey (12), ^s t6 where we expect ^p t6 (13S.4), and Kepalw {KepaleToi) = Kepdvmiu, as in Homer. |i.ETa6v-
bread and says the word was used by
50.
is
athletes.
—
o-dro
cites
a
S6.po.Tov
meaning urdeavened
The
the Thessalians.
Sapdrai at the
Delphian festival were of two kinds (of.
1.
25), the yificXa or cakes offered
newly married wives
in behalf of the
Regulations of the phratry of
that were introduced into the phratry
The Labyadae have
the Labyadae.
ready appeared in no.
A 3.
Toiv vdpious
TOV vd/iovs ilated.
:
—
4.
by
their husbands,
and the
TraiSflia of-
fered for the children that were intro-
Toii vifiovs.
B16, but usually
97.1.
al-
49.
s
So
unassim-
dircWaCuv: victims
a. 11. 44-46 where used with dTreWaia, in contrast to ipipev with Sapdrat. 'Air^Wai is the name of the Delphian festival corresponding to the Attic 'AirciToipLa,
duced into the phratry by their parents.
—
6.
a-vfiirpa^ia KdiroSeil^u
led and disburse.
for the 'kwiWai.
iTroipalvu,
iyev
Cf iw^Set^av no.
at
—
Ath.3. 110d,114b
Saparolv: cakes.
5.
begin the sacrifice again.
:
51.
'
•
|
Kal tos rajovly
y^^pr] fji[d'j\T(ov
iirja^ela tov hopKov tov<; [iv v]ea)\T]\a 15 hviria'yoiiaL irol
inreXkamv Kal
raiv
|
y^^ptj/Mara
is
which children were introduced
:
I will
eol-
dTroSekwAu, like Att.
render account for, disburse,
.
49.
—
10.
t»\ Aa^iia-
Sdv: TUKAajS-, elsewhere unassimilated,
as
1.
3.
96.3.
—
11.
I
will
impose the
oath upon the rayol for the next year. Cf. B.27.
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 51]
"ESo^e Aa^vdBat
BovKa-T\\iov
i/ra^lot?
trv/j,
207
SeKarai eVi K[d]\fi7rov iv
/^tji/o?
heKUTOv 6ySoi]KOVTa Svolv
toii?
|
M^
BeKlea-dai fi^re SapuTai^ yd/i^\Ka fi'^re -rraiSfjia
ras varpia^
at
fir)
Ti
Ka TT^p
TO,
aTreX\\aia, 25
fiT^r'
Kal 7r\r)evoa-a\; d? ku
i'rr\aiveov
vo]fiov KeXevatovTi, rrnv KeX^\vcrdvTa}v 6
Be aireXXaia ayev 'A7reX|\ai? Kal p.^
SXXai
20
Ta70ii9
ai Se
rji.
klvSvvo^ earw.
I
30
ap,epai /ijjVe ayev \
Toh dyovTai
p.\^Te
dXXai afiepai
rj
I
6 Se
xPn^^v
roi^ rayoi)? SeKeadajt
KaTayo\peiT(o iv rdi dXi'ai Tol rayol toI S€^d\p.evoi. Sapd\Ta<;
f-V 4'^P'ni-,
prj
tcLi p-^rb.
ku
[S]e^covTaL 35
Ka
p.r) |
dyrji
dp.p6viov K\aT6eT(o a-TaTfjpa
dyerco TaireXXala Kal
|
dwoTeia-dTco fiK^an Bpa^P'd^
Kai T^i' Bapdrav
?;
dvrl /reVeo? Kal ra?
e-Trl
tj
feKa\\Te'pa)i,
rdv Sapdrav
tm Se hva-real Be
•
rj
45
Bap\dTav
I
50
Ka
dyerca dir^XXala
rj
(jtepeTo)
tclv
(j)epeTO)
hviToypa(^pevo<;
hvcrrepak ferei
tS>i
||
TcnreXXala
BeKea6\a)v dppovia, dXX'
dy-qi, p.r]KeTi
40
BovKdria, ai k dp^iXXe\ya)VTi.
dyev Se TcnreXXala
/iocttk Be
(fiepev.
pcoi /re'lret
al Se
'ATreXXaiy, a7roTe|to-aTa) Fmaaro'; SeKa Spa\xfid': Karajoplelv tS>v Be^ap.ev(ov eVt r&lv hvarepwv raya)v
rj
roKiop ^epera
55
•
— .60
dTroTeicr\\[dTa>
I
B [1—4 fragmentarj'. TOLV eTri^KpivovTOiv
peovre;
p-ij
/ieto[? Af||i»]o?
ai'S[e|-]|a/iei'ot irol
rpiov Kal TOV AeXo!>v
•
T]||ot
Aal3vdBa[t EuKXeibt]]?
Kal ['A7re\\a]|i?
ro
Kal heKarov
'A7ro'X\a)[i']|o9
23 ff. nierayolareto receive neither, tji
the
case of the cakes
direXXata, unless the
gens
to
prerequisite to the introduction into
h,
which was the larger body
as also
A 38,
monst.) B53, Ao5e
—
^d(fiov (l>ep6vTa)v 10
kuI tov TloTeiBdvo'; tov <^pa1
I
oiaelv
\jrd(j)0V
Kar tov vopovi
I
tS)v 15
^elpovTl iroXX' dyaffd
beside As B55, Mo-ns A46, B30, C19.
—
the offering at other than the stated
The
rirpa in most Doric dialects) was a
out
|
which one
(iroTpui, as in Elis
including several gentes.
Ta[i' Se]
30. 6: with-
C19, but Ao (cleC19. Cf. as 'A28
5
7r]a-
I
38 ff. Any one wlio wislies See 5 8 a. to accuse the rayol of having received
belongs approves in full session.
approval of the gens
Tav
rdv Ba[pa-
of the nor the
(lit.
cakes), the ya.n£\a or the Traidijui,
the phi-atry,
•
A||t09 iraTptoiov BiKacco<;
KriTrev)(ecr6\ai SiKaico'i
Trepl
Trepl rSiv dTreX\Xa(wv,
'
times shall bring the charge when their sucoessoi'S ai-e in office.'
—
45. oIvtI
p^
during the year, in the same year. 50. Or let him sign a See 136.8.2). note (for the twenty drachmas) andpay tcos
:
—
interest.
B
ll-l'i.
promising.
d.vSe^d|iicvoi
:
undertaking,
They swear by the gods
of
GREEK DIALECTS
208 20 TOii[?
^Jeoir? SiSofjLev,
[No. 51
rovra Se
a[S]|i«;Q)?, to, Kaicd.
al he
rayol
r\oi
II
Kal tSu Seo/xevat crvv^ayovTcov
25 eTriTeXeovToilv
Ka
Se 30
TTOiSiVTi
fjLT]
/io'crT|[t]9
Bpa')(fJLd<;.
35 /iOTo|9 TwyevrjL,
rai Tol [rllayoi 40 irevTrjKOvra
Se Ka
rj
ydfieXa
ecTToo
rj
|
at
SeKa
al Se k avaai Se ica Se^tov-
irap ra ypdfJLfiara, cnroT^etcrdTa)
TratS'ijtja
t&v
Sdl^a/Mevcov
Aa^vaSav Kal eVl
j
\\
•
rayov; top
i'lrl /reKaTe'||[jo]Q)t
Spa^fia'; aTroTeLo-drco.
peKacTTo
ey
to|[u]?
//.r)
Ta\[y^eveTco
fir) ofiotrtji, fir)
irevTriKOVTa rj
yeypa/ifieva
to,
a7roTeK7(ZT|[Q)] peicaaTO'i
Sp\a')(^iici';
reiarju, dnp.o'i 45
kc^t]
hopKov iWrarydyrnvn,
Aa/Suaoojl?
tov<;
•
al Se Ka
Kal
tovt^coi
firj
airoA
iirl Tal
dXXaK
^afiiaK, hevre k airoTi^iarfi. Kal ho Ka Se^a>VTa\t rj Sapd^ aireWaia irhp tA ypdfifiara, fir) ec7T\(o Aaj3vd8a<; firjSe 7) KOivalveLTco rmv koivcop '^prjpM.TQyv firjSe tmv Oefidrav. ai Se rk Ka tS)v rayStv K\aTa
rav
50
|
\
rayol ev rat
55 ai'|Tt[0]at, rol
||
C
5
Aio'?,
tJow
Kal St«]a^o[i'|Tf fiev
deov<;
[8||iSo'yuei',
at
S'
xlal UoreiSavo';
TJdv SiKav
TeA,eo'i/TH[a)i'.
tow
e]^iopKeoi, «:a|[«a
h6(T'\Ti'i
Ka
Se
al Se
•
([)p']ar[pUov
iroW
SiKaia)<; e7r]ev)(^ea-[6\a>
dTr]oTeia-drQ} 7rei'T|[e SpaxP'd
^r/i hai\[pe6eL';,
10 I'ot
Tov 'Atto'Wwi'os
Trot
[6fj,\vvTa)
Kal
dWov
irdp vofiov
Ka
ayadd,
fi]rj
Si/co-
S' oi'^eXo'|[/i6-
[ri] iroieovra |
rdi SiKai 15 oi'|ti
he\^r)i,
rdv SiKav
Teia-dTm. 20
K
e-rrLTeXeoi^^asv
/io'crTi|[?]
d7roTei\(Tr]i.
•7rev\^e
to hrjfua-a-ov e^eTco.
—
Se
Ka
Ho'S' o
al Se
^a/ilav
Tedfib'i
to|i Se
to SiirKov f e/cjao-TO? diro-
fi-q,
6(f>ei\rjt,
Trep
Toy\\v
Kal TpidKOVTa Spaxix[djv evOe/iev
—
the city, phratry, and gens. 50. fteiidTwv probably established rites, institutions, though this meaning of ei/m is not quotable. Cf Ted/ids = Scir/ttAs, law, :
.
ordinance,
C
19.
rayol t&i Karayope-
aT|[i]/io?
etrTo),
evTO^rjimv. iirjTe
fir/
7r/)ta/tei'o|[i']
pay five drachmas, and
hevTe irXeov firire
(the rayol) shall
bring the case to issue by appointing another in his place. Whoever convicts
one guilty of an unlawful action shall receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24^25,50).
—
Clff. Oath of the person appointed The missing conclusion of B must have been the provision for such an appointment. 6 ff. If the one
19ff. Law concerning funeral rites, Like the law of lulis in Ceos (no. 8),
chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall
thiHy-five drachmas, either by purchase
to act as judge.
—
this
is
— 20
directed against extravagance,
ff.
One shall not expend more than
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 51]
FoiKW
T^v Se
^amrhv
x^^aivav
n-axellla'jv
209
elfj^ev. |(
al 8e ti tovt(ov
7rap/3aXXo|iTO, airoTeia-drco Trevr'^Ko\vTa Bpaxfid';, ai a-rjt
eVt
Tw Kal
(rdfian
ra)i
aiydi,
oTOTV^ovTmv
KcovTi, Trjvet
B' |
Be
rat?
K7)V
ra?
dXX'
iv roi?
dirifiev fo\iKaBe
fj,r]B'
Kamdevrcov
iv rat? Se«aT[a]|t?
|
aaixdreaai
/jltjB'
so
p,rj^S\aixel, 35
to aafia hC-
e|7rt
diydva
iroTdedfji.
Opjjvelv
/jltj
p,r]\B'
t&v
ototv-
40
Kal TrarpaBeX-
hofi,e\irTia)v
[K]\al ya/i^paiv.
II
fj,ri
veKpov KeKaXv/^/jLevov
irpiy k
eKaarov ex0a>
Kal irevOepmv K'^yyovcov
paia{i)
/jlt)
foiKia's,
|
^ev,
B\e
evajo^ earm, hevre Ka ha
TedvaKOTW
TTJIpo'o-Ta
e|[;j^]0o?
tov
25
i^o/x,\6-
arpa/Ma Be h^v hvTro^aXe-
'rr\\eov ivde/xev.
jroiKe
<})\eperQ} /iTjS'
firj
Ka
fir]Be
iv rot? eVtauTOt[?
rdi hva^r^e- 45 ol/ua^ev
/ji,]jjt' |
0T0Tv[5iE||i']
firiT
voav
al Be ti tovtcdv irap^dXXoiTO rmv yeypadfte- so
•
-
D .
axct
S ...
...
doivai Be TatS|[e
vo'/tt/tjot
'A7re\-
•
I
XaL Kal B|[ou«:a]Tta, Hijpata, [/iT/i/Jo?
rav he^Befiav Kal J
or {in articles taken)
from
AatSa<^|[o'/3ta], TLoLTpoirta, Buo-tou
[tJAv hevdrav, KrjVKXeL^a «]|a/JTa/Lima
the home.
—
The shroud shall be thick and of a ligM gray color. For (paairds = *
apparel,
of.
^aid J/idno Polyb. 30.4.5,
—
25ff. and ^aick ^o-fliis Ditt.Syll.879.5. If one trangresses (jrap/SdXXw = irapa-
any of these things, he shall pay drachmas, unless he denies under oath at the tomb that he has spent more. 29 ff. (TTpupia Se ktX. cf. no. 8.3^.
on,
variously read and interpreted.
is
— 39
'
ff.
There shall be no mourning
for the former dead, but every one shall
go home, except the near 45. RTJ-yYivoiv
ing
is
:
or
relatives.'
(£7;ir76i'ti)i'
?
See 100.
uncertain.
—
The read-
— 46fi.
There shall be no wailing or lamentation
Palvw)
on the following day, nor on the tenth
fifty
day, nor onthe anniversary.
— — 31 TOV — 33 ff.
11.
ff.
:
8« veKpov (ctX.: cf.no. 8.10KTiv
Tois
ttts
ktX.
;
down anywhere at the turns in the road (but carry it straight on to the tomb without interthey shall not set the corpse
ruption), nor shall they
make lamenta-
tions outside the house until they arrive at the tomb, hut there there shall be
a
ceremony for the dead (?ci.ii>ayli-w)until
the lid (?) is closed (cf.irpo(rrieriiiuTA.s
ft)pos,etc.).
But the last part, from Tijrei
See Glossary, and
—JviavTots:
of. ri, iviaiirw. in
same sense at Ceos. D 1 ff. Enumeration
the
of the regular
These are given in the order of their occurrence, as appears from the correspondence between many of them
feasts.
and the names of the months {'Awc\For the
Xoibs, BoukcEtios, 'Hpoibs, etc.).
identification of these festivals, see Ditt.
—
5-7. 'Those which occur notes. on the seventh and the ninth of the
I.e.,
month
Biio-ios.'
TapiCria:
/coi
— 7-8.
EukXcio
KT|uKX£ia
(coi
Kop-
'ApraidTta.
—
GREEK DIALECTS
210 10 ical Adpi[a K]\al
Xdpria KoL 15
Hr?/3a«:Xe([a],
K\a wevrafiapiTevwv TvxnY 20 ypafifievcov,
Aa^vdSM, tS?
25 XeyrjL S'
I
km
|
Ka feVot
irapriL \k]\m
XeKxol
\
rd
TrdvTcov
12
ff.
koI fiSimv Kal
I
a
recently delivered of child, if
there are strangers with
and
him
Sa/Ji.ocria)\\v
/j.rjvb'i
Trarpcoimi Kal T(BV|o'\XtBW
(in the sacrifices for the purification of)
victims,
||
x^t^"'''P"'^ ""'''
'^VP'''-
TrpoOvovTa Kal
TOfj,
rdi Be
rd yeypafi/xeva Aa^vdSa\i<;
I
Feasts are also held if one sacriif one assists
woman
Kal
6Se|XoV,
a\[l
crvy-
AvKeicoi Bapixara koI Td\v d'^aiav
a victim for himself,
fices
ku dfi^iX-
\
|
Aa^vaS\dv rcoiTeXXaCov
Al
rait
iraVTe^
<^avaTel 'yer^paiTTM iv
ra? Su(»Se«atSo||9
tS)i
Kpo\fji,avrev6iievov Trape^ev 45 ffva-iai
Be
a[l]
a\iTeir}, diroTeicrdToo
K-qK
Kal rd
BdpfJi,a,Ta
40 fioayov."
aWoi
"[rJaSe <^d[v\\oTO<; iweBonKe TardvyaTlpl Bov-
evhw
heiJi,tpp[-^]\vLa
p\r]\v\Mdv
ka
km
rov vS^^l,L|x\ov hopKOV XeXva-do).
roidSe ktjv
oBeXdv.
km
ffvovre';
tovtwv irap^aX^ono rSiv
Se toI 'n-evTeKaiSexa.
e^ofioam
0a)\i.dcTio';,
d-7roTei\a-dT(o
35 ^vr/M,
hiap^ia
irapitovTW,
n
Otoeovrcov tol re Safiiop\\yol Kol toX
'rrpaara-ovTcov
[t]\m irerpM
/rot
koX AtoaKovpfjia, Mepi\a-
avTO<; eirji hLapri[iJov
k
al Se
•
djXiav TTOiovTav dpxco\\y
30 xe'of,
Tpax^M
@eo^evia kuI
[No. 51
sacrificing
if one is serving a^ irevra-
name
Tft)||t
Aiovva-mi, BovKaTioi<; |
rdv UKpodiva
Ka\l avfiTrnricrKev
theeponymous hero gave to hisdaughter Buzyga. This mythical heroine is mentioned elsewhere (Schol.Ap.Rhod.l. 185) as a daughter of Lyons, whose
name 1.
is
to
be recognized in AuKe(wi 38. tAv d-yot?).
—
37 (shrine of Lycus
of
av |i6
oflScial appointed to serve five days (d/iiipa, see 12), but nothing more 22. toI is knovfn about this oifioe.
or wonderful calf (a sort of wonder-
TrevTa^piras
fjiapiras.
the
is
some
—
ir£vTeKa£8{Ka
:
no. 49.
of.
— 26-27.
If,
when they hold an assembly, any official is absent. &pxav nom. sg. part, one holding
office.
— 29
ff
.
These things are
calf
?),
scure.
but the allusion
— 38
S.
irdvTCDv
is
of course ob-
kt\.
;
'
in the
case of aiU undertakings, both private
and public, for which one fice
ofiers sacri-
or consults the oracle in advance,
the one doing so shall furnish to the
written at Phanoteus on the inner side
Labyadae the victims mentioned
The ancient city of Phanoteus (Panopeus) was perhaps the original
in the rock inscription just quoted).'
seat of the phratry of the Labyadae.
iMVTfvbpxvov, sacrificing etc. in advance
of the rock.
30. ^ttvaTct: cf.$(iTOT0!
11.
—
30-31. Both
^avareis and^axoreiis occur in other inscriptions.
Tos
.
.
.
See 46.
|i6(rxov
:
— 31
ff.
raSe *dvo-
quotation from the
ancient rock inscription, stating
what
TdvTdip depends upon wpoBiovra and
(i.e.
of.
—
ffiva,
47.
vrpo-
rdv dKp66iva (or ra haxpd-
the reading being uncertain):
so.
Tayods vapix^v, the rayol shall furnish the first-fruits. invite the
— 48
Labyadae
f.
to
cr«|«mr(
drink together.
—
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 63]
Aa/SuaSas
hafMel Tolii?
•
rd?
aWwi
B'
||
doivw;
211 kA[t]
hwpav
riii'
50
a7r|a7eo-0(it.
52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 b.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274. ^A.'^aOat TV'yaL.
Ae\,(f>ol
eSwKav NiKavS/atot
Ava^ayopov KoXo-
' |
eireav irorjTai, av\rS)i Kal iyyovoi'i irpo^eviav, irpofiavreiav,
I
aavXiav, irpohiKiav, areXeiav irdvTcov, TrpodlSpiav ev TrdvTe(a-)cn rot?
oh d
ayc!)voi<;
voK Kal
Tro'Xt?
raXXa
Ti\6T)n Kal
evepyeraK rd^
tto'Xio? tcov
ocra Kal toi<;
AeX^Stv
•
dWoK
dp'yovro'i
5
irpo^e-
Nt«oSa-
I
I
^ovXevovToav
jxov,
53. Delphi. "A/3;;^oi'TO?
'A/owttoji'o?, Nt/coSa/iOV, Il\€C\crT(ovo<;^ SeVwi'o?,
186 b.c.
[NJtKO/SouXou
e^, €
Kadoyi;
ah
ovo/xaTa
el
Be Ti Ka
fir)
I
I
fievav vTTO l<;
Aafievrj<;
Kadw
||
rdv
covdv,
iravra 5
||
AeXtf>6<;.
ira-
Ka
^oojji
d')^pi
1,oi>ai')(a
tmv
"TroTiTaacro-
oixrai,
e^eaTW
\
Ka avTU 53.
BeCXrfTai Kal dXX(oi virep 10
A typical Delphian manumission
decree, of which there are
more than
See note to nos. 44-48. They show all varieties of mixture of Delphian, Northwest Greek Kony/i, and At1*300.
the season.
Proxeny decree
in
honor of the
poet Nlcander of Colophon, whose writings included a prose work on Aetolia. At this time the Aetolians were dominant in Delphi, and this the language of the inSee 279. Note in 1. 5 the
itself in
scriptions.
rj
yeypaiTTai BvvaTal
.
shows
'Opeara
irapd NeoTrdrpav
Zwirvpa
49 ff. tAs 8' axXas ktX. the other feasts one shall carry out in accordance with 53.
|
to TroTiTaaa-diJ.evov irdv to BvvaTOV dveyKX-q-
iroieatvTL
NeoTrar/oat KoXd^eiv
dpyvpiov fivdv
6ea)i
rait
Kal dvei^diTTOvi dirb wavToav rofi
^e^auoTTjp Kard tov vo/xov
'NeoTrdrpa iroeovaai TO)?
rolaBe direBoro Tlv6ia)i, a-cofiara
Z(»7rv|j0a, licocri'x^a, rt/ias
eTricrrevaav ZcoTrvpa, '^coai'xa
paiJ.e[i\vdv\ra)v Be Tiwirvpa, l.axrl'xa
•
iirl
AeX^t? roa KttoWwvl tul
1
(Sire i\ev6epa<; etfiev
^iov.
^ovKariov,
firjvo^ '
NeoTTOT/aa 'Opdalov
yvvaiKeia Bvo
SGDI.2034.
combination of Delph. Aetol. ayiims.
7rdvTe((r)
with
tic
3
elements, e.g. in this inscription,
pi.
imv. idvru,
always at
Nearly
i6inui>, ^aruv.
this time, the older
are replaced by
ri, lepis,
and
a.1,
toI
lap6s
by
oi,
though roJis frequently retained in the formal toI Upds beginning the list of witnesses.
GEEEK DIALECTS
212 NeoTrdrpav
Ka
Se ti
el
^afiia'i.
avv\7roSiicot<;
ical
ovroi<;
a^afJi,ioi<;
[No. 53
Trddrjc ^eo-rraTpa,
Koi
hCica^
irdaa'i
earcov Zcoirvpa
eXevdepat \
Koi 'LwcrixO' Kvpieovaai avToaavrav Kal iroiovcrai 6 Ka 6e\a>v\n,
rm
KaOiof liriaT&KTav TTvpa'i
rj
OecoL rctv covdv.
1wa-ixa<; eireC
Ka
el
Be ti?
Ka
dTrrrjTai Zto-
Te\evTd<7r]i 'Neoirdrpa, 0e^atov irape-
I
tmi
15 yjreTco 6 /Se^aicoTrjp
Kal
20
6p,oC(o<;
he
TrapaTvyy^dvovre'i Kvpiot e6v\r(ov av\eovTe<; ca? iXevOepa? ov-
01
Kal dvvTToSiKoi
a-av d^dfitoi ovTet
Ti
Oeui rdv oavdv Kurd tov vofiov. ||
Ka
d^ermdecovTi irepl
irdaa's SiKa<; Kal ^ajMia'i.
|
'Neoirdrpav
7reTro\vr]peviJ.evai
rpa<;
iirapxovToav n, Kvpioi eovTco ol
Ka0'
on Ka avroK p,dpTvpe
huKat.
lepei<;
Se
KoXd^^ovTev avrds
d^dpnoi ovTei Kal dwiroSiKoi
SoKrji
rol
•
eVt'i'o/x.ot
el
t&v NeoTra-
rj
iraawi ||
Bevav, "A^a^/3o?, twv dpxdvTcov Ev-
ISicoTat 'le/oo/cXr)?, 'K.apC^evo';, Ba7;)^to9.
«\et8a?, I
Exclusive of Delphi
64. Stiris. About 180 Michel 24. Solmsen 37.
B.C.
SGDI.1539.
IG.IX.i.32.
Ditt.SyU.42e.
A [@]60? TV'^av d'^d:^&\dv.
a-TpaTa'yeovTO';
^WKemv
[t]&)I'
Zev-
|
5 ^iov,
e^Sofiov, 6/U.o\o[7||i]a
[/aJt^i/o?
rd
Tro'Xet 'Ereipicav
koI
M.eSea)viQ)v
•
av^i^e^TroXiTevcrav "^relpioi Ka\l
10 e'l^oi'Te? lepd, '7ro1[\t]i',
MJeSewi'tot
|
'ympav, Xifiepa^, iravTa [i'jXevOepa, iirl TolcrBe. 11
[rjoir? M.eBecoviov;
eJfiev
[SjTtjOtov? taov<; Kal o/Moiov^,
7rdvTa<;
I
|
I
15
[tS] |
I
TTo'Xet
Kal avveKX-qaid^eiv Kal av^vap')(paTarela6aL /xerd rdi
[Tro'JXtos ||
rdi ^Tipicov, Kal
BiKd\[^'\et,v Tiis B(Ka
iirl 7ro'\i|[o]s Trao-a? Toiis
lardvOa) Be Ka\l
[T]ats dXiKiai<;.
eviKOfievov
tA?
|
l^eporafilav ex
|
17. &XfTa9iavTiKT\.: are convicted
Jiaoing done
any wrong
to
of
Neopatra or
her possessions.
Cf. 4^e\eyx8elri{i)irav
in another of the
manumission decrees.
The derivation of dferiu from *iv^eT6uj (cf. 77.2) and connection with drafTjr^u is most attractive, tliougli fijT^u lias original o, of which the weak grade would be a not c. Others compare Hesych.
fiferoK-
origin of
which
S,wl(ttop, is
obscure.
SiceXoi, the
54. AgreementestablishingairujiHroXircia or joint-citizenship
Stirians
10. I\cv6epa: free,
towns).
between the
and Medeonians.
— 11
fl.
open to
rois kt\.
:
both Mede-
all (of
all the
oniansshallbeStirianswithequalrights,
andshalljoinwith the city of the Stirians inthe assembly and in appointing magistrates, and those who have arrived at proper age shall try all cases which come beforethe state.— 18. toTdvOca: Boeotian
PHOCIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 54]
rcbv Me8etB]|[v]i6)i; eva tov Ovaiovra t^5 Me8e<»i'|[i]ot?,
oaai ivrl iv tS) ttoXitiko)
213 ra? Trarptov;
ffva-iw: |
/ijer^
v6fi[a),
20
rav ap^ov-
|
T&v
Tcov
a-Ta\[6]evTCi>v iv
Srijot
Xav^avereo
•
[8]e o UpoTa/iia<; 25 ||
apea-fuov, o t[oI
d]pj^ovT€<; iXdfi^avov, ^p,i\[fj,'\valov koI tS>v xocov
|
TO
e7r[i\fi'\a\ov
tw
leporafiiai.
TO?
[tJwz/ dp'xovTwv
crvvSi\[K'\a^€t Se 6 iepoTafiia
a?
hiKa
[wjXapaxrt rd SiKacrr'qpia, d Ka TeBV.
apypvre'i SiKci^ovTi, Kal
\j\ol |
Berj |
KXapmeiv, fierd t5>v
11
|
30
"[pjlxo'i/-
earoa Se e7rai'a7||[«]es Xeirovpyelv roij^ MeSelwi'tot/s iv 35
iir)
Srtpt T^?
yeyevrjvrai iv
dp'x^di;, ocrot
MeSe&VL
dp\')(^ovre;,
^evoSi-
|
KM,
"TrpaKTfjpe;,
Bafiiovpyoi,
|
offat te/3j;Tev|/caTt, et /i^ rt?
I'epet?,
lepdp^ai, Kal
vTrofievoi
e/ccbi'
d\eiTO\i^yrjT(ov tS)v MeSecflviiBi' k|oI e*
ovTfov Se Kal
ra iv
Kat rdv
Xeuet.
|
||
rail' "S.Tipitov
tAv MeSewi'tai'
yvvaiKoyv 40
ia-ravdcov Be ix tS>v •
Sa/itoiijo||[7]e- 45
tJepA Ka6a)<: 6 TroXtri/to?
MeSe|[ft)i/t
j^[w|pai']
•
rai'
«6-
j'o'I^o?
[Trjacrai' 1,ripiav
et/iei' |
Kal rdv
M£Se|[Q)]i'tot
rdv iv
M.eSewviav Koivdv
"SiTiJkiiav
Tav dvcndv rdv iv
M.e\Bea)vi iracrdv.
MeSewi'ious
twv
d-iro
fir)
Koivcoveovro) Be ol 50
'7r[a|cra]i'.
2Ti|[pi] iraa-dv koI rol (toI) Sri/stot
i^etTTCo S|e diroiroXneva-acrTaL TOLr[s]
'2Tipi\[Q}']v firjSe
rois Sript'ou?
diTro
55 |
[tJmi' |
'M.eBel(ovi]a)v.
oirorepoi
[S]e
Ka
/jltj
i/i/ieivcovTi iv toZ||[?] yeypa/i- 60
|
fievoK, d7roTei\a-dvTa>v toi<;
i/ifieivd[v']\TOi<;
dpyvpiov TaXavlTa BeKa.
B irloLeovTwv
r
Be rav
[7]j0ai|rai'Ta)i'
• I
o/i[o]|X,07i'ai'
ev
Kal dv[a6e]\vTcov iv to lepov tu^ 'A[0a'i']||a?, OecrTav Be 5
ardXav
rdv 6p.o\Koyi'^av Kal irapd
Bpdaava
7r[apd]
IBicoTav ia[(l>pa]\yia-fievav.
a ofioXoyia
/j,dp[Tv]\pe^ ®pda-cov AafiaTpiov 'E||\a- 10
AiXaiea.
I
Tew9,
EuTraXiSo?
ereot? TeTTapoi? \
.
a
.
.
AtXatew,
Se rot iTipioi
SoVtcji'
5o/3joe]w.
vav
0/3a|o-(»i'o?
dpyvpiov
p.vd'S
\
Ta
Tt/io|K/3aT7;? 'EiriviKov Tt-
(j>aTpia tcov MeSeo)vi\\cov iv 15
irevTe Ka[l
\
|
tJo'ttoi'
Tdv KaXeifie-
Tpeiav.
So larivBuiv I. 42 and 9^ inscription. Cf. Xoij-Si in another Stiiian also (cXapuo-rl. 32 with Boeot. . for ci. for laTdm-a.
34 ff. (i'l ^•"°' ''^'^•^ 't^liose ggg 281. who have been officials in Medeon shall be exempt from compulsory oflSce hold-
ing in Stiris.'— 40-41. lepriTrfKOTv: see 188.4.
—
55. diroiroXiTrfo-ao-Tai
as in Wo-tuk
B
13
ff.
B 5.
its
ff7-
=
The phratiy of the Medeofrom the state, reown organization, and was
nians, in distinction
tained
:
85.1.
GREEK DIALECTS
214
[No. 55
Locrian 55. Oeanthea (Galaxidi).
V cent. b.c.
First half
Solmsen34.
346 ff.
Aoppov rov HvrroKva-
'Ev 'NaviruKTOV Ka(T) TovBe hairtfOtKia. fiChiov, eVIei'
Ka NauTra/cTto?
to receive a subsidy of
from the 65.
<^everai,
money and land
^(i")
NaviraKTiov iovra, NavTdKTo (once ^7
/io'7ro(?)
NouTriiKTo), in
contrast to which ip NaiiraicTov, iv TSav-
Stlrians.
Law governing
the relations be-
tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at Naupactus and the mother country. This does not refer to the founding of Naupactus, which was much earlier. Colonists are called &toikol from the point of view of the mother country, but ^ToiKoi as here (iirlfoifoi) from the point of view of their new home. The Eastern Locrians are referred to ethnically as Hypocnemidians (of which Epicnemidians is an equivalent), politically as Opuntians, since
Opus was
T&KToi with original iv are always writ^
ten out. Cf. also (in no. 56) &vi.ro(<:) (TuXIj', d.SlKo(s)
universally adopted,
where
it is
uniformly employed before it is no longer used. In no. 55 lengthened 6 is expressed by in the genitive El, lengthened c by or
one copy was set
In no. 56
po.
singular,
85
at Opus, with another at
not a violent
has so
standing in the same relation as BoeoIt is probable that
is
No other Greek inscription many examples of p as no. 56,
correction.
But
tian and Theban.
ti(s) avKoi,
avKm, in view of
which the reading Aii7ro(s) ^ivov (no. 55.2), which is generally though not
the seat of government, the two terms
up
SGDI.
IG.IX.i.334.
Michel 285. Roberts 231 and pp.
1478. Hicks 25. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80fe.
OV
in the accusative plural.
E and 0. See No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is divided into paragraphs by the letters in no. 56 always
d.
A-e.
Naupac-
No. 55 exhibits
many
instances of
and that the present tablet is still another copy, which with the addition
repetition (see
of the last sentence, stating that simi-
ness
between colonists from Chaleion and the mother city, was set up at Chaleion, from which place it may easily have found
and in general the style of both inscriptions is crude and obscure. 1. The colony to Naupactus on the
tus,
lar relations are to subsist
its
way
to Galaxidi.
letter is
used for
"double consonants, not only in the interior of a word,
as
0a\(i{
often in sentence combination, as
but Ki,{T)
So i{d) Sa/io, i(\) Xi/i^j-os, etc., with assimilation of in (100); similarly
TovSe.
(e. g.
3, note),
what
is
—
and some
the subject of iwoedvei.
94.5.
of
essential to clear1.
30),
— hairipoiKCa te — Kd(T)Tov86: see 136.5.
following terms. foiKla.
In both this and the following inscription a single
omission of
1.
:
iiri-
Ao9p6v tAv HviroKva|i,(Siov kt'K.: A Sypocnemidian Locrian, when he becomes a Naupactian, being a Naupactian, may as a l^ros share in the social and religious privileges (i. e. in the mother country) when he happens to be present, if he wishes.
If he wishes,
LOCEIAISr INSCEIPTIONS
No. 55]
215
^evov oa-ia \avxav\eiv Koi Oveiv i^etfiev eTrnvxpvTa, al
rai,
avTOV
Ka SeiXerai,
ical
dveiv
ical \\av')(dveiv
to yevo'i Karaipei.
'RviroKvaiMLhlov
reXo?
eTripoipov^ Aopp5v. rov 6
to||u?
Aoppoh
Ka heiXe-
a'C
Ke{h) hdfi,o Ke{a) poLvdvov
KviroKvafuSioK, (ppuv K av TK Aoppo? yeveTai rov HvTroKvafiiBiov. al SeiXer dv^jo/j,e
TOt|?
I
pelv, liev
KaraXeiTrovTa ev
dvev iveTepiov
Ka
at
he^aTay
laTlai iralha
toll
hvir
e 'Se\(j>eov eBei-
dvdvKa^ aireXdovTai
i(y)
'NavirdxTO
Aop\pol Tol HvTroKvafiLBioi, i^eiixev av-)(opelv, hoiro peKacrTo^ ev,
dvev
reXo?
i^^veTipiov.
Aoppov rov "^voppov rot? eTrifoipoK ev 'NavTraKTov p,e Vo--
—A
Fea-TrapL\dv.
cjjdpeiv p,eBev hoTi p-e p,eTd
p-e
10
'O^irovTiov TeKvai Kal p,a')(avdi p.eSep,iai f epoVra?. tov at Ka hel\\dvTai, iirdyetv /iera TpcdpovTa peTea diro
(TTcLp-ev a(7r'
|
hoppov
i^eip,ev,
TO hoppo heKaTov dv8pa<; '0\TrovTioi<; NauTra/CTiOj' Kal NauTra/cTtot? 'Ottovtiov;.
—B—
Hoo-Q-Ti?
poCpov, d-jro
Aoppov
elfiev,
he
may
Ka
evTe k diroTeicreL
share in these privileges, both
those of the people
and
those of the
bers of the societies, himself
The
scendants forever.
and
mem-
his de-
colonists of the
H. Locrians are not to pay taxes among the S. Locrians, until one becomes a H. Locrian again. In 6
Kal Saia or
lepdt.
\t7roTeXee]|t
Cretan
0hva,
in i.
ey ISiavjrdKTO tov
to. v6\fjiia
common
e.
with the Western Locrians, they are not to be subject to any
special taxes as colonists.
174.
—
hdiro pcKao-TOs^v:
9.
otherwise
the preceding).
6/3ov olKSude ?Ka
at
also
Ka SilXirai li 11.
10
fat iv Tayopat.
Kc(o) foLvdvov
vHv.
f.,
11. :
for the repetition
:
dSfiev 11.
20
ff.
—
4.
41
f.,
Kapv-
Ki(8) 8dfjio
Kal 4k 5i)pjov Kal iK kolvu-
94.6, 100.
—
wishes to return, he
7
ff.
may
If a
(cf.
I,p.286.
— 11
^s.
deuice.
Cf.
Hom.
Kiihner-Gerth
Oath for the colonists to to
If they wish they may impose
colonist
the oath thirty years after this oath, one
do so without
.hundred Naupactians upon the Opun-
and
tians
pactians.
If the S. Locrians are driven from Naupactus by force, they may return without admission
irovTiov.
adult son or brother.
They are
sg. Tjv
forsake the alliance Opuntians willingly by any
with the
vided he leaves behind in his house an
came.
ff.
Naupactus, not
taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro-
taxes to the town
26), see
See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi. fjv agreeing with the logical subject they
3.
1.
a 3
other dialects retaining the original
both terms refer to religious privileges.
—
at SetXiT:
known only in Attic-Ionic,
Kal dvffpdiriiia, tliougli it is possible that
-of.
—
for subj. without Ka (also in
is
iiri-
TSlaviraKTioc;.
from which they each to pay no taxes except
the
—
Opuntians upon the Nau-
OTTOVTiov: ioi a.7r"0Probably here only a graphic 11;
omission, similar to haplology (88 a).
— 14
ff. Whoever of the colonists departs fromNaupactus with unpaid taxes shall lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays
W
GEEEK DIALECTS
216
—r— pov
Ka fxk YeVo? ev rdi lerTiat ei e "'x^eTrdfiov tov eTn]foiNaV7ra«T0t, Aoppov tov HvjroicvafJi.iSidv tov iirdvy^ia-^Tov
Ai.'
ei ev
Kparelv,
AoppSv
hoTro
k
Si,
avrov Iovtu,
at,
ei e Trats, Tpiov
k avep
pievov al Se pe, rot? NauTra/cTtot? vopioi's x^pecrTai. 20
Navn-aKTO
ho K
Tcii TToXi,
Mvaaxeov
Kapv^M
ii,
eirei
rayopdi. |
Ti'i
a
iroXi';
Ei{v)
Nau-
HviroKvapiBioK iv
TOL('i)
— E — HeppoOapiav
iv ^avTrdtcTOi y(pecrTai,
S'
to:, |
HvTTOKvapiBioii; '^.pepaTa rots Hu'7ro«i'OjLttSi||ot?
(TTai, Ao'tto?
peKaa-TOV vopi^ei Aoppov tov
|||
kuI
ra XP^'
iv Aoppoi
vopiof; XP^'
Hv7ro/«'|a/*.tStoi/.
hviro tov voplov tov iiripoipov avyppeei Jieppodapid^v Kal
M.va:a'X,eov, rot?
F — At K 30
iv
'NavTrdKTi{6i; rt)? yeveTa\i avTd
Ka
paTa tSv l^avirdKTdi Toh
av
—A—
avy(^ope\\ovTa ev Aoppov'; tov<; HvTroKvapiSiovi iv
iraKTOi Kapv^ai ev Ta\rfopai, kSv Aoppol?
25 Tot?
[No. 55
'
avTOV vopioiv ^pecrTctt kuto, ttoKiv peKdaTOV;.
eovn to
aSeXeol
'v
^aiiraKTOV poiKeovTa,
Aopp^\v TOV iivTroKvapiSiov pexdaTov v6po<;
icTTi,
Ao'tto?
—
|
Kal
at k cnroddvet,
TOV jApepdTOV KpaTelv tov iiripoipov, to xaTipopevov KpaTelv.
Z
— I
—
Naupactians his lawful dues. 16 ff // there is no family in the home, the
.
or heir to the property nists
among
the colo-
in Naupactus, the next of kin
among the H. Locrians shall from whatever place among crians he comes, and, if a
man
inherit,
the
Lo-
or boy,
may
as the law
be in the several cities
of the S. Locrians. If any of them, under the laws of the colonists, return, they shall be subject to their
who
goes as a colonist to Naupactus,
Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall
H. Locrians
19 ff. If one returns from Naupactus to the S. Locrians, he must have it announced in Naupactus in the market-place, and among theH. Locrians
is,
inthecitywhencehecomes.
— mi.When-
laws,
—
then, according to
—
own
each according to the city of his origin, 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one
he shall go himself within three months. be followed.
—
NaviraKTov Thv SiKav TrpoSipov hapecrTai
Toil? i-TTipoipovi iv
what
severally
if (one of
them)
the
(i.e.
law of the
in each city) the colonist
dies,
shall inherit his share of the property,
what belongs
shall inherit tlie
to
him. Note
double construction with Kparelv
accoi-ding as the sense
But many take
is
partitive or
TO
and the Muo-oxeis (probably the names of two noble
not.
or priestly families, the
not otherwise attested in Locrian, and
eeer
any of
the JlepfoBaplai
first
obviously
= xaBapbi) becomes a Naupactian himself, his property in Naupactus shall also be subject to the laws in Naupactus, but his property among the S. Locrians to the H. laws, containing KoBapbs
as gen. sg.
to in relative sense, though this use
understand
^trrf
lating which
Aenf
.
— 32
f.
with
it is
is
KaTi
trans-
proper for him
to in-
may
bring
The
colonists
suit before the judges with right ofprece-
dence, they
may
bring suit and submit
LOCEIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 55]
7ro(T) Tov-; S\iKaa-Tepa<;,
hapearai Kal Sofiev ev
Aop^ov rov }lvTroKvafu^LOV
avTUfiapov.
217
Tov Aofpov T07rif\\oLpoi KoX TOP iiripoipov rot Aoppoi, 'iriaTk
Kal TO
evTifJ.01 (eovri).
TOV
fi€po
—H—
cVet K
airoXa'x^elv tov eTripoipov iv l^avTraKTOV.\
fspaSepoTa Bia^deipei
Te-)(yaL
jrardpa
UTTor^eveTai, i^eifiev
— © — HoWrt? |
/xtdi,
7rXe^||at
;)(;tXt'oz/
hoiri.ve's ica 35
aTroXiTrii.
Kal /laxavai Ka\l
Hottovtiov re
dv(j}OTdpoi<; SoKeei,
k
Ho'crcr|Tt?
y^^pe/jLUTov TOi TTUTpi,
Kara f e'o?
'OiroevTi,
Trpoa-rdTav KaraaTaaai
hoTi
ku
to.
Ka
fj,e
Kal 'NafrraKTiov 40
TOV iiripoipov irXeOai, aTi/iov etfiev Kal j^pel/xara irafjiaTocjjayeLTovKaXeifievoi tclv hiKav Sofiev tov dplyov, iv ToidpovT dfid-
cTTai. pai'i
Sofiev,
against themselves in Opus on
to suits
the
at Ka TpidKOVT dfj-dpai
same day.
This provision
is
in-
Some
7oi!s).
after evn/wi
at Opus,
'iriarh).
=
XajSetv Kal dovvai (cf.
Xapeti/ is
Hdt.6.83).
usually to bring
has
times used of a magistrate, to grant
— 34f.
Who-
ever are in office for the year shall ap-
point
from among
the
holrives,
may
be
H. Locrians a
.36 f.
left
A
colonist to
Naupactus who
behind a father and his portion
of the property with the father, shall inherit his share
38
Whoever
ff.
any
device in
when
{the father) dies.
—
violates these statutes by
any point which
is
not
one of the Locrians for the one of the colonists for the Lo-
of the Thousand in Opus and the ma-
tov Aofpov HvTOKvafjiiSiov applies
jority of the colonists in Naupactus,
irpoffTdTTis,
colonist,
crian,
of eovn
such as is not infrequent in a clause of this kind (Kuhner-Gerthl,p.41,n.2c).
—
f.
The omission
suit, as here,
usually to submit to suit Thuc. 1.28), as here, though some-
41
to dittography (cf
the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis,
(e. g.
1.
E5
(f:)aT is possible.
due
the ending of the preceding
SIkt/v SoOvai is
as below,
is
dlKTjv
though sometimes the opposite, while
trial,
at Ka
dp')^d<;
correct to Vi(/re)T^s, but
a by-form with
tended to secure for the colonists the greatest expedition in their litigation hapiarai. (i.e. eKiirBai) Kal SS/Mev
ra?
Xei'7roi'T|at
agreed
to
by both parties, the majority
and
properly only to the appointment of
shall be deprived of civil rights
the TpbaTaT-qi for the colonist, this be-
have his property confiscated. For the
ing the important proyision in cbntin-
spelling 'NafTaxrlov see 32.
uation of
the one
the
preceding paragraph.
Making the provision mutual was an afterthought.
—
/t
a tt i a t c s without cor-
rection is to be read xa 'iriarh, with
hyphaeresis where
we expect
elision,
from Ka and iwiarh, an adv. ^cpd. of firos for which we should expect ^wiferh or iTricrh (intervocalic f is not always written, of. '07r6ei'Ti, Sa/uovp-
who brings
— 41
shall
ff.
To
suit the magistrate
shall grant trial within thirty days, if
days of his magistracy remain. If he does not grant trial to the one thirty
bringing suit he shall be deprived of rights
and have
civil
his property confiscated,
his real estate together with his servants.
The customary oath shall be taken. voting shall be by ballot.
For
p,4pos
The real
GREEK DIALECTS
218
BlSoc Toi evKaXei/ievoL
fie
45 TOajel(rTai,
rav
ev vSpiav
Aoppoh
Biicav, dTifJi\ov elfiev
\lrdcf>i^\^iv
koI to dedfiiov rots E.V7roKvafMSioi
el/ji.ev.
Taih-a reXeov elfiev XaXeteot?
Tbv ^evov
jLie
'AvTKpdrai fOiKiral'S.
Second half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.iii.333. Roberts 232 and pp.354 ff. Solmsen 35.
avXovTa
dvdTo(<;) avXMv.
ra? OlavOiSo'i,
/iteSe
ra
xpe/J-ara at
al he irXeov
Be/c
k
a'i
hdyev
al fxeTapoiKeoi irXeov
tm
p,evo<: e |
e-mBap.iai,
And
eirop.oTa'i heXea^To 6 ^eVo?
the similar use of kMjpos.
—
compact for the H. Locrians shall hold good in the same terms for the colonists from Chaleion under .
this
XaXeteus
o
SUai
TOV Trpo^evov, al \jreuSea irpo^eveoi, hnrX^eloi BoteaTO.
estate, cf .
dav|
dhiKo{s:) crvKoi, Te||TO-
djjiapdv e^oi to a-vXov, he^fiioXoiv
ev Olavffeai e 'Oiavdei)<; ev 'X.aXeioi,
yd^ovTi Tol ^evoBUai,
tov 8e
ti{<;) crxJ^oi
^eyiKO, i{6) 0a\d(a-)a-a<;
i(X) Xi/Mevo? to kut^, ttoXiv.
6(f)XeT0 poTi crvXda-ai.
46 f
SGDI.1479.
hdr^ev e(T) ra? XaXei^So? tov OlavOea, /i|eSe rov
e'(T)
pe? Spwx^/iai-
10
toI'; aiiv
3.
XaXeiea
\ov irXdv
koX xpef^'ara Trafia-
Sio/ioaai hdppov top vofiiov.
to fiepo^ /nerA po\\iKiaTav.
56. Oeanthea. Hicks 44. Michel
5
rav
[No. 55
|||
y(\pe
al k dvSi-
oirdyov Tav SiKav
off a foreigner from Chaleian territory, nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean territorij, nor his property, incase one makes
a
seizure.
But him who makes a
seiz-
See introductory note. 56. The tablet consists of two documents inscribed by different hands, as
ure himself one mayseizewith impunity.
appears from the forms of the letters, which also show, together with the absence of 9, that both are later than no. 55. The first, ending with xpiaro
ject to reprisal, except
Antiphates.
8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and Chaleion of the kind known as ri/ipo-
1.
XoK or crvix^oKd (the latter in
1.
15).
It
is
for the protection of foreigners, that
is
citizens of other
Greek
states, visit-
ing either city from reprisal at the
hands of
citizens of the other.
Such
enforcement of claims was freely employed, so far as it was not specifically regulated by reprisal or seizure in
treaty.
JTor graphic peculiarities see
no. 55, introductory note. 1 ff.
An
Oeanthean
shall not carry
The property of a foreigner one may carry off from the sea without being sub-
from
the harbor
If one makes a seizure unlawfully, four drachmas (is the peiiralty); and if he holds what has been seized for more than ten days, he shall owe half a^ much again as the amount he seized. If a Chaleian sojourns more than a month in Oeanthea or an Oeanof each
city.
thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject
to
the local court.
The second document, sists of cities,
11.
8-18, con-
regulations of one of the two
presumably Oeanthea, regarding
the legal rights of foreigners. 8
ff
.
The proxenus who
is false to his
duty one shall fine double {the amount involved in each particular case). If
ELEAN
Ko. 57]
wpo^evo
ex0o<;
INSCRIPTIOlSrS
219
Koi fiSio ^evo apiariv^av, iwl
|
Kal irXeov TrevTe/caiSeK avSpa^,
iirl
fjiev
rat?
iMvaia\{ai<:
/ieiovoK ewe' dvSpa<:.
rots
at
|
K 6 paaa-TCx;
Trot
tov f\\aa-TOV SiKa^erai Ka(T) ra? o-wi//3oXa?, SafMop-
15
70? heXearai tos hopKo fi6Ta<; apiarivhav tuv ir^VTopKiav o/iocravTa^.
hopKoiioTm tov avro^v hopKOV
TO'i
o/ivvev, ifKedvv Se VLKev.
Elean 57. Olympia. Before 580 B.C. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel Roberts 292 and pp.o64ff. Solmsen38. Damelsson,EraDOsIII,80ff. Keil,G6tt.Naclir.l899,15ifi. Glotz,Solidarit6delafammeenGr6ce,pp.248ff. 195.
'A fparpa rot? FaXeiot?. irarpiav dappev Kal jeveav xal ravTo. the ^evodUai (the judges in cases involv-
accounting (or in the body of the fuurrpol?).
ing the rights of foreigners) are divided
If any one maltreats one who in a matter involving fines,
in opinion, the foreigner tiff
{owdyor
rors
from
=
who
is
plain-
6 4irdyiav) shall choose ju-
the best citizens, but exclusive
wittingly. suffer the
would be prejudiced in his
one.
teen
men
in cases involving a
more, nine
men
mina
If citizen proceeds against citizen under the terms of the treaty, the magistrates shall choose the jurors from the best citi-
zens, after
oath
(i.e.
having sworn the quintuple
oath by
rors shall take the
five gods).
same
oath,
The ju-
and
the
This covenant for the Eleans.
and family and his property shall be immune. If any one brings a charge against a male citizen of Mis, if he who holds the highest office and the /Sao-iXeis do not impose the fines, let each of those who fail to impose them pay a penalty of ten minae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let the Sellanodica enforce this, and let the
(An accused
man''s) gens
-
body of demiurgi enforce the other fines (which they had neglected to impose). If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce this, let
be
And let the scribe of the gens
same penalty
if he
wrongs any
This tablet sacred at Olympia.
fundamenAccording to that preferred here the object of the decree is to do away with the liability which under primitive conditions, such as survived longer in Elis than elsewhere, had attached to the whole gens and family of an accused inscription have differed tally.
person, also to prevent confiscation of
majority shall decide. 57.
him
The numerous interpretations of this
or
in cases involving less.
accused
held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so
of his proxenus and private host (who fa,voT), fif-
is let
I
him pay double the penalty in his
and personal violence, and manner in which penalties were to be imposed. t/iis, the following, see Kuhner1. d
his property
to prescribe the
:
— iroTpidv: like Delph. = yivm, while yeve& the immediate family. — Oappiv be
Gerthl,p.597. Trarptd, is
Dor. irirpa
:
of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a technical term in Elean, be secure, immune, just as the Attic 45«a is in origin freedom from fear (Sio%). It is used of pereons
and
things.
Cf
.
fl[(£ppos]
ai-
Toi Kal xp^fjdrois in another inscription.
avT5
;
refers to fippevop FoXelo of the
GEEEK DIALECTS
220
al fe Tt? KaTiapav
op fieyLCTTOV Te\o<; exoi
ical
[No. 57
fie 'iriOelav to.
toI ^acriXae';, ^e/ca
fivai'i
^(\Kaui
ku airoTivoi \
'imroeovTov Ka{6)6vTaC<; rol 7A '0\ui^|7riot. knrev^a/iiopyM al TTOi fe K E'XXavo^iKa<; Koi rSXXa ^Uaia eirevirfTO a al ^e tk tov ahia;ite 'vttSi, ^Lviov airoTLvero ev jxaarpSfii.
rov
5 feKaa-TO<;
p-e
fe
}^iKaiov IfidaKoi, ev
devTa
Kal
IfidcTKOt.
ral ^eKap.vaiaL k ^vexo{iT]o, al
Tav[T]d Ka
Trarpta? o 7/30<^ev?
fei^o
[al T]iv [a^'\i-
-Kdaicoi, |
6 Tr[i]va^ lapb-; 'OXvvTriai.
Keo\C\.
58. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.OlympiaO. Hicks MiQhell. Roberts 291 and pp. 362 ff. Solmsen39.
9.
'A fpdrpa-Tolp Fa\etoi<; Kal rot? '"EplpaoioK. a-vvfiaxia k ea eKarbv perea, dp^oi Be Ka rot al Se tl Seot aire f eVo? aUre f\dp|
5
yov, avveav k a{\)\d\oi'; jxa avveav,
rd t
apjiipo airoTivoiav rol
rdXavrov k
al Se rip
XeoiTO aire feTa<; acre T\eXea-Ta aire Tol 'vravr
al he
At 'OXwirtoi
toi
|
Ka\{S)Sa\efj,evoi \arpei6p,evov. 10
d{X)'K{a) Kal Tra\\p TroXep.o.
'y\pd^ea rai Ka(S)Sa-
to,
Teindpot, k evej^oiTO
Sa/U.09, ei'
i'ypa(iM)fj,evoi.
59. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1156. Inschr.v.01ympia7. Roberts 296 and pp. 369 fi. Ziehen,LegesSacrae61.
Michel
196.
Ka
al he
Oeapo'; eXe.
jSeveoi,
ev jlapol,
/Sot'
Ka 6dd(h)SoL Kal
ddpai TeXeCai, Kal rov deapov ev T|a[(u)]Tat.
ko-
al he rt? Trap to
following clause, which logically goes
years, beginning with the present year.
with the preceding as well as the
Jf there shall be any need of word or deed, they shall combine with one another
—
lowing.
2.
but meaning tion against
KariapavcreiE first to utter
some one
:
fol-
KaBiepeiia,
an impreca-
(cf. (caretfxoMiOi
and then, since this was, or had been, the manner of introducing a charge, simply KaT))7op^w. See also no. 60. Like various other expressions in Elean, this reflects the essentially religious char-
acter of the legal procedure. fkf
ktX.
:
cf no. 61
liMTTpiaL,
.
lfi.i(rKui,
C
13-16.
etc., see
Tor
— al
J«
iireviroi,
the Glossary.
68. This covenant between the Eleans
and
Heraeans (of Arcadia). There be an alliance for one hundred
the
shall
and in war. If those who violate (the agreement) pay a talent of silver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. If any one violates these writings, whether both in other matters
i^^
'i" i^ot
combine,
private citizen,
him
let
official,
or the state,
let
be held in the penalty here written.
69.
is the conclusion of an inwhich was begun on another
This
scription
tablet not preserved, //7ie (some one previously mentioned) commits fornication {1)inthe sacred pre-
cinct,
one shall make him, expiate
it
by
ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 60]
ypd
reXeia
exev
a SUa, a Se Ka fpdrpa a Bafioata
StKa(S)Sot, areXi'! k eie
ei\e 8t/ca(8)Soo-a.
7ro{T)
221
tov Se ku ypa
rov 6{e)6v, i^aypeov Kal
on
SoKeoi A:a(\)\iTe/3o?
aw
e|z;7rotoi;
tIov apXaveoi Kal Bdnoi TrXeOvovri Sivd/coi
/SoXat {ir)evTaKa-
{Sivd)K0i Se
Ka
{i)v
aiT i^aypeoi.
Tpii\]pv, at Tt ivTTOiol
60. Olympia. Second half IV cent. B.C. Szanto,Oest.Jhrb.I,197fE. Danielsson,EranosIII,129ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218fE. Keil,G6tt. Nachr.l899,136fE. Remach,Rev.Et.Gr.XVI,187ff. Solmsen40.
©eo? rpoirov,
raCp Se yeveaip
Tvxa.
•
^vyaSeiij/j, /jiaSe K\aT a-Troiov
/jlo,
ipaevaiTepav /idre dr)\vT\epav, fidre ra
fj-dre
'^(^prif^Ta
of an ox and by complete
and
and
same way. If any one pronounces judgment contrary to the regulation, this judgment
concerns matters happening later than the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon.
shall be void, but the decree
off the
the sacrifice
purification,
the Beapis in the
shall befinal in deciding.
any change in
of the people
Onemaymake
the regulations which
seems desirable in the sight of the god (136.3), withdrawing or adding with the
be free
from punishment
so•fah fa
Those next of kin shall not sell or send property of the exiles, and if one
does any of these things contrary to the regulation,
amount
he
shall
sent off
defaces the
stele,
and
pay
double
the
If any one be punished
sold.
he shall
approval of the whole council of the Five Hundred and the people in full assem-
like
One may make changes three times, adding and withdrawing. The resto-
tury b.c. the oligarchy and democracy
bly.
—
ration
and interpretation of the
sentence, (5iKi)CTi ktK.,
last
uncertain.
is
one guilty of sacrilege. Several times during the fourth cen-
alternated in power in Elis, with resulting banishment
and
Macedonian period and perhaps
In 1. 4 the adverb af\ati4os (see 55) is used loosely where we should expect
to the
an adjective in agreement with
were recalled in 335
/SoXai
recall of exiles.
It is probable that this decree belongs
refers to the exiles of 336 b.c.
or trevraKaTlov.
10. 1'HXeMit Sk roils
But one shall not exile the children {of an exile) either male or female, under any circumstances, nor confiscate the property. If any one exiles them or
84^avTO, Sti ^tTiJSeiot 'AXe^dwSpy
60.
confiscates the property, he shall be subject to
trial
before (in the
name
of)
Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and any one who wishes may bring the charge against him with impunity.
And it shall
be permitted, even in case they iled
any, to any one
have ex-
who wishes to return
who
Cf. Arrianl.
b.c.
^vydSas
aipSiv KareJjtrav.
It is a supplementary decree to another
on the same subject, as
is
shown by
S4
in the first sentence after the introduc-
tory formula, and the use of yeveatp without modifier, which must be under-
stood from the preceding. lect as
On the dia-
compared with that of the earlier
inscriptions, see 241. 1.
7Evca(p: the singular is of ten used
collectively in the sense of offspring.
GREEK DIALECTS
222
al Se rip (l)vya8\eioi aire
hafioaiSifiev 5
yerm
ttot rSi
avdarop
A||to/3
to, xp'^fj-ara 8a/Mocrtoia,
Kanapaimv
TwXvfnrica aifiarop, Kal
e^rjarm Se,
ijara).
km
^fJi£V,
Tivppmva SafMopyaiv.
To\lp Se
10 eicirep.'^ai to, j^p\\ijfiaTa
|
eV
li^arapiv 'yevcovrai tS)v Trepi
d{a)a-ia-Ta
eovra
np
al Se
fJi,a
Ka
aSeaXTCohaie ra trrdXav,
airoSoaaat. fidre
n
al Se
Tolp ^vydSea-ai
rypd/Afia iroieoi, a-ironveTco St7rX[a]o-toi' t&j
cnroS&Tat.
6 SrjXo^irip
(jivyaSevavri, rol 8\r]Xofi€voi vo-
ku oaaa Ka
ariTTTjv'Kal arrdfjiiov
[No. 60
ravTcov irap to
eKirefiira Ka\l
tm Ka
cop a'yaXp.aTOa)pav \
ird(T')(r)V.
Firsthalf of IIIcent.B.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.v.Olympia
61. Olympia.
Michel 197.
39.
1vj(a.
@eo'/3.
'Ttto
'^XkavoSiKav rmv
irepl
KIct^vKov, @vla).
\
|
I
5 oirap,
Aa/jLOKpdTtip 'Ay^ropop
eirel
Trap' a/is
yha
atiTol Kal
of
(SGDI.1334), Arc.
ix 7e>/eas
Kal iKySvois.
TiK yvvatKi re Kal rds yeveds airoO (SGDI. 4689.97). Some take 7e«'ealp here as members of the yevcal, under-
—
note.
— 4-5.
5.
8i)Xo|i.'^p
:
we
<|>6ii'y^to)
and no.
Probably an
expect
may
ttot
—
6.
9-10.
<|>u7a8EvavTi It is
:
aor. subj. 151.1.
uncertain whether this
is
of
by
relatives, or
one directed against
them, preventing the relatives from selling tlie property for them or sending it to them. In the former case dirodiira-ai
estate,
may
and
refer to the sale of real
iKiriii-^ai,
to the sending off
rjv
at S^ rip
S4 Tis [riiv ari)-
ri, 7pdj[ijnaTo]
,
iracrx^w
Up6
.
medium
of a verb SeiXKa
*S6aXT4M. .
from
— *5eaXT6s,
According to another view,
S4\tos tablet (cf. Cypr. SdXTos), so
meaning would be make the i.e. remove the tablet from the stele. For t4 a-riXav see 96.2. 61. Proxeny decree in honor of Dathat the stele
a provision in favor of the exiles, preventing their property being disposed
71
cf
—
57)X(S/ie-
be responsible.
.
:
an inscription of lasus, SGDI.5517. dSeXTAw= dSjjXAw, d^ai-IfiD, is probably from *SeaXos (cf Siapiai, Sijperhaps through the Xos), whence
error, for
Tijp (cf . iBeKovT'fip)
— 12-13.
aStaXriShau ktX. us
57.2,
which the existence of some such form as StiXopvop.
pretation preferred.
Xiji'] d0aj'[if'()i
standing these as noble families, but kt\.. see 136.3
sale abroad.
dative of advantage or of
disadvantage, according to the inter-
For the plu-
ral cf . Mess.
this is less likely.
movable property for
vyiSetra-i is
yevcd (Oest.Jhrb.IV,79), both
= usual airwi
Tu Atop
ireiroXirevKoap
||
avTop re Kal 6 Trardp, Kal ia-Te^avafj,e\vop tov re t&v
\
descendants, e.g. Bpir. oirSi koI yeveai Kal
TeveSiop,
aSfXros,
mocvates of Tenedos, who is mentioned as one of the Olympian victors by Pau-
On the dialect as com(6. 17. 1). pared with that of the earlier inscriptions, see 241. With irb 'EWavodiKat sanias
with gen., compare with ace. in no. 66.66.
1.2 for visual iwl
Lac.
huTrd
NOETHWEST GEEEK KOINH INSCEIPTION
No. 62]
'0\vfi,Trl(ov
ayatva Kal
|
223
aXXoip koI ifKeiovep, eiraviTaKcap iv
tclv \
rdv re Ta irarpop OeapoSoKiav
IBiav
Tolp deapoip,
Kal Tolp Xoiirolp roip Trap' ap,e(ov
o/ioicop Se
|
rav e^et evvoiav
|
fuipTvpeov rai
iraXirav
Tcbfj,
o.irpol'^aaicrTtBp
I
oirmp Se Kal a
Tro'Xep
avTaTroSiS&cr(ra rolp avrdp
j^^dpirep
Trape^^erat, (fiavepav
ttotI tclv troXiv, Kadayp
•
10
Tav
|
waa-av j^peiav eKTevecop Kal iroiecov
Kal vTroBeyerai
StallSe'SeKTai
irXeiovep awe-
||
KaTa^iaip
15
(jiaiva-
evepyeraip, virdp')(7jv
I
I
AanoKpciTT) Trpt^^evov, Kal evepyerav yevop, Kal to,
|
8'
^evoip Kal evepyeratp virdpj^ei irapa a(T
oaaa Kal rolp
|
Tap
|
iroKiop.
20
aX|\o{/3 Trpo-
Se Kal
rjfiev
Kal eipdvap, Kal yap Kal ^oiKiap eyKrr)-
itTeXeiav, Kal irpoeSpiav iv rolp AtovvaiaKolp
Kal
aiv,
rap iroKiop avrov Kal
^Wfiev
Xoiira Tifica ^fiev avrol
aymvoip,
25
|
II
rav re Ovaidv Kal rifidv rraaav
p^ere-^rfv,
Ka6a>p Kal rol Xoiirol
|
OeapoSoKOi
|
Kal evepyerai
Kpdr-q rov rafiiav ^evia
/lere'^ovrL.
ra
Sofiev Se avrol
p-eyiara €k ratv
vojjlcov.
\
Kal Aa/io-
to Se
yfrd(f)i-
30
||
TO yeyovop arro rap ^coXdp ypa^ev ey
(T/ia
•)(a\K(o\ixa
dvareOdi
I
iv ro iapov
ra Aibp ra
aiop iroirjaacrai rSi
\
'OXv/mttico.
|
rolp
\
ro yeyovop
rav
||
rrepl Se 35 ||
iinneXeiav
So6di rolp
|
Oeapolp
rav dvaiav Kai rov
rrorl
*0
AtSv/ieimv.
Northwest Greek 62.
\jrd(f)iap.a
Niko'S/so/aojo 6 ^(oXoypd(f>op, orrtop
^liXrjrov arroa-reXXofielvoLp
ifi
aywva
rav Se iirifieXeiav rap dvaOe-
rov irrifieXrjrav rdv Xirrrmv.
A.la'y^ivav
cnroaraXdiiev rolp TeveSiotp
•iroi-qarai
\
Thermum. About 275 B.C.
koivtj
"Ec^.'Apx-lSOS.SSfi.
2YN0HKA KAI 2YMMAXIA AITOAOI2 KAI AKAPNAN0I2 'Ayaddi elprjvav
|
rv'^^ai.
'S.vvOiJKa
fidj^ov^ d/j,a\ra rojM 68.
aXXdXov;,
irdvra x^povov, opia
Treaty of alliance between the
Aetolians and Acarnanians. This
6p.6Xoyo<;.
AtVaXot? Kal 'AKapvdvoi<;
elp-ev Kal iXiav ttot
is
an
example of the mixed dialect current at this time in various parts of Northwest Greece, which we call the North-
cf)iXov<; idvra'i
rd<:
e')(pvra
west Greek
Koivi.
Kal
crii/i-
;^topas rov
See 279. Note
e.g.
the retention of original o, ra, iroxi, infin. in -/«», 3 pi. imv. in -vra, | in aor. (Tepiui^avTui), but Att. el for al, ov beside eo (e.g. avrnroiovvTai
but (TTpaTay4ovTo^,
GREEK DIALECTS
224 '
A^eXaJtov
TroTa/xloz/
5 Xcoiov TTora/Mov
a%pt ek OaXacrcrav. ra
KircoXmv
TrXav TOV Upavrb';
ovK avTiiroiovvrai. 'S.Tpa.TLOL
piov
rwv
virep Se
||
ravTw; Se 'AKapvai^&i
Ae/i^tSo?
to.';
tov ' A^e-
tto^' ecnrepav 'Aicapvaveov
Se
elfiev, to,
fiev iror aio
repfiovcov
tov HpavTO
Ka
et ft^ey
KaX 'A7/3at|o{ a-vyx^copeoavTi avTol ttot avTovv, tovto kv-
e
UpavTiSa 'Aypailoav
ical
[No. 62
Se
fiij,
KKapvave; Kal AItcoXoI
aipeOevTm eKUTepcov
'x^copav, •
'
Beica
Tepp,a^avTa) Tap, |
irXav 'S,TpaTia>v Kal
Ka6a<; Se Ka Tepfid^mvTi, TeXeiov eaTCO.
10 eiriyap.iav ttot
aXXdXov; Kal
7||a?
elp,ev Se
Kal
eyKTijcnv tSu re AlTfoXmi ev
'AKapvaviai Kal t&i 'AKapvavi ev AiTooXiau Kai iroXiTav eip,^ tov AiTtoXov ev 'AKapvaviai Kal tov 'AKapvava ev AiTcoXiai iffoy Kal avaypayfravWo) Se TavTa ev aTaXait j^a\/ceat5
ofioiov.
p,ev ol dpy(0VTe<;
15
t&v AKapvdvmv, '
ev Se
@e/)/U.]&jt
eir
'Aktiwi
toI apj^ovTe';
twv
Kal ev Ao}(S)a)vat koi-
AtTcoXav, ev 'OXvp^irCai Se Kal ev
AeX
vai eKai^epoi.
AiTCoXiai crTpaTayeovTO'; IIoXu-
ap'XpvTCOv
cTrt
KpiTov K-aXXcea to ypap.p,aTevovTO
ifi fiev
SevTe\]pov, iinrap'xeovTO'i
^iXmvo
NeoTTToXe/iou NauTra/CTtou, |
eTrcXeKTapxeovTWV
AafieSa)vo<; KaXvScoviov, ' ApccrTapy^ov 'E/Jrat'ou, Aerai/o?
KaXXt'a KaXXi^o-;, liCp^ov
K.a\peo<;,
'Yip,oX6')(pv TioTeiSavieo
VTateo9, TafiievovTCOv JLvSpicovo'; Avaip.a')(eo<;, Aa}pip,dj(^ov I
Tpi'^oviov, 'Api
TcfidvSpov ''Epivaloi,
'Aypiov
||
aTpaTay&v ^vvddpov OlvidSa,
viai
l^ma-deveo';
'
Ayijo'covo'!
ev Se 'AKapva-
'E7rt[X]|aou Arjpieoi;, ' Ayija-coVoi
1,TpaTiov, 'AX/ceVa ^oiTiavo<;, 'AXKivov &vppeiov, @eeoi'|o9 'AvaKTOpieof,
HoXvKXeo'i AevKaSiov,
iTr7rap')(eovTO<;
ypap,p.aTevovTO<; TJepiKXeo'; OlvidSa, Tafiia
— 25
I
|
Iivp.fj.a'x^ia Ti<:
e'i
els
'iTTTroXaou OlvidSa,
'AyeXdov I^TpanKov.
AtTwXot? Kal AKapvdvoi<; dp,aTa '
Ka ep,^dXXrji
beside ^c with ace.
but
(eis
et?
tolv
t4p XlriSKlav
iv 'Axaprnvlav), lwTeu(n
beside
iir-
16. iin\(Krap\e6vTtav:
tary
iirl
11
iroXep,mi, /3oa6oeiv
used of the citizen levies in contrast to tlie
mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 6.91,95,
and iinXeKTdpxv! Plut.Arat.32.
T^o's.
first
AhmXiav
Top, irdvTa 'xpovov.
—
24.
the
SLuara probably connected with /idTiji',
reference to iiriXeKrdpxai as mili-
Dor. ndraf, and so having the same force as the frequent dir\&s ko! d86-
officials in
this
is
the Aetolian league.
For the Achaean league,
cf. iirlXcKToi,
:
Xus, e.g. no. 112.22.
LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 64]
'AKapvava<; ire^oK
T0^9
225
/lev ')(iKloi<;, itrvevai he eKarov,
I
roi ap')(0VT^ ireiiircovTi, iv
ifi^dXXoi
iirl iroXefucoi,
tTTTreot? Se
eKarov, iv
I
dfjLepai
Kal
ei
^oadoelv AiVwXoii?
a,fiepai<: e|,
ow ku
TroVe/sot, ||
eKarepoi exarepoK, iv
Xi'ot?
dfiepai<;
airoaTeXKoiieva'i ecrroo to rpiTop.
ti
ow
ko.
iv 'KKapvavCav
Tre^'ot?
fiiv j^tXt'ot?,
toI ap')(pvre<; Tre/iTroivTi.
|
ifKeiovav j^peiav e^oiev arepoi
el Be
ef.
^oaOoovvreo rpiajfi^
30
ras Se ^oadola
Sexa.
fiepo<; OTrXirat.
irefiirovTm he Tap,
ey p,ev 'AKapvavia<; ol aTparayol twv 'Axapvdvmv Kal
^oddoiav I
01 (Tvvehpoi,
iy he AtTtoXia?
|
t&v AItodX&v.
ol dp')(OVTe
airap-
^ovvTO) he Toii? diroo'TeWofievov'; aTpaTUOi^a's eKarepoi tow? aira>v diiepdv
rpiaKOvra
•
el
he irKelova 'x^povov
e')(piev
ra?
;Soa||0oia? 35
j(peiav ol p.erarrefiyjrdiievoi rap, fioddoiav, hihovrco rai a-irap'x^iai
eare Ka iv oikov cnroaretXcovri
rov<; arpaTUora<;.
rov
TrXeioi/o? j(pdv\ov Tft)[t p.ev
Imrei crra^rrip K.opCvOio'; ra?
pa^
eKda-ra
enrap')(^ia S" earai
|
Se TO ripidmpdKLov ivve
oySoXoi,
^iXwt
eirr
dp,e],
oySoXot.
rait
ayeiaQwv |
[39—42 fragmentary].
Laconian 63. Olympia.
VI
cent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.01yinpia252. Roberts
261.
Kpoviha [Z]ev 'OXvvme, KaXov d[y]a\p,a
[Ae|]o, Fdv\alQ\
hiXefo[i 6v]p,5i Tot(X) AaKehaip.ovio[i^]. 64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.C. SGDI.4406. MichellllS. Roberts 259. Solmsenl6. iroXep.ov [e]|7roX[e']/xeoi'
[T]o[tSe rov]
Ditt.Syll.7.
Hicks 19.
Aa«:[eS]a[i]^oV[tot],
•
||
|
\
Kopiv6ioi,
'A0[a]i'[a]t[o]t,
Teyedr[ai], \
Alytvarai,
1,iKVovioi, \
|
5 ||
I
63. This is the inscription mentioned by Paus.5.24.3, who reproduces it,
eliminating the dialectic peculiarities, as follows
«VT^
,j - 'r\\j Aj> ,^ \k A^|o, dual KpovlSa Zeu OXiJ/urie, KoKdv
,
,,,
r^
J".^"-
.
s
,
64. The famous bronze serpentcolumn which once supported the gold
up at Delphi after the battle The tripod was destroyed by the Phocians in the Sacred War, but the column remained until it was to ConstantiConstantine v> carried bv i-a,nicu. k/jr nople, where it still remains. Accordiiig to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others, tripod set
of Plateea.
the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the epigram of Pausanias, in-
boastful
scribed simply the names of the cities
GREEK DIALECTS
22610
Meyapi<;,
20 'Epfiiovh, 25
'EiriSavpioi,
\
Ma\tot,
I
@ea-7nh,
\
|
|
||
MvKavh,
|
Ketoi, ||
|
I
Naftot,
TevLoi,
|
'Eperpie^,
XaX/ctSe?, ||
lTVpe<;, |
|
Fa-
I
I
IIoTetStaTai,
30 Xetot,
UXaraie^,
Tipvvffioi,
Tpo^dvioi,
^Xetdaioi,
'Epxaf^evioi,
|
[No. 64
Aev«aStot, |
YavuKTopiei;,
Kv^wot,
|
||
'2i(f>vioi, | |
I
'AfiirpaKidrai,
|
AeirpeaTai.
65. FoundatTegea. V cent. B.C. SGDI.4598. Iiiscr.Jurid.II,pp.60fE. Michel 1343. Roberts 257 and pp.357 fE. Solmsen 26.
A
'SovOiai TOL ^ika'xaio ^taKd.TL\at, fivat. Xe'trl^o
ai Se k airoOdviL, rov reicvov
•
|
k
ac
avTO
efiev, eirei
ku
Iro ave-
it,
Trevre perea ||
5
hejSdvn
•
al 8e
Ka pe jeverak rexva, tov
pev Se TOi TeyedTa[<;'\
B
|
eirihiicaTdv
epev
el p\ev
5 XoctOo
Tol
Ka
foe, avTo<; aveXeirOo
yveilcrioi,
eirei ica
0-
in *X«dirioi, see 59.1.
[^]7roX[^]iiieoi',
Note also
for which the true Laco-
nian form would he
iiro\4iMiov.
65. Statements of
money made by a of Philachaeus,
two deposits of
certain Xuthias, son
and
tlie
conditions for
their future disbursement.
•
The place
pe
at Se K\a
e^daovn
which had taken part in the war and had set up the tripod. On the retention of
I
Siayvo-
Ka(T) top ffeOpov.
'BiOvOlai 7rapica(ff)6eKa roi ^i\,a'x,a\io T(X)eTpaicdTLai pio.
•
Trevre /reVela
intervocalic
o-
pval apyv-
^oS, rol viol ave•
{yi4(ru>t,
el
Se Ka pe
e/Sdo-om), that
Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but an Achaean perioecus. But there is no
good evidence that the perioeci differed in speech from the Spartans at this time, and the retention of intervocalic T and of antevocalic e (f ^rea) is sufficiently explained by the fact that the document was intended for use outside
of deposit
of Laconia. See 59.1, 275.
ple of
A. For Xuthias the son of Philachaeus {are deposited) two hundred mi-
was without doubt the temAthena Alea in Tegea, tlie Greek
temples often being used for such purposes.
But the dialect is not Arcadian,
and must therefore represent that of a foreign depositor. The most natural assumption is that Xuthias was from the neighboring Laconia, and expressly informed
(of.
we
are
Athen. 6.233)
that the Spartans used to deposit money
with the Arcadians to evade
tlie
against holding private property.
law It
has been suggested, partly on account of the
names (Xuthias, Philachaeus),
but mainly because of the retention of
nae. it,
If he
lives, let
but if he dies,
it
him come and
take
shall belong to his
children five years after they reach the
age of puberty. If there are no children, it shall belong to those designated by law as heirs.
The Tegeans
shall decide ac-
cording to the law. B. This was inscribed later than A, which was thereupon canceled, as shown by its mutilation. The Tegean
engraver ct
is
instead of
responsible for the use of al,
the subj, foe
(of.
149)
LACONIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 66]
^ovn, ral 6vyaTe'pe
Be
el
ku
vodot ^ovn, toI
fie
Se Ka
ei
•
|
'9
/ji,e
^ovti, toI
I
d(a-)cna-Ta Trd^tKlle? 10
|
ave\6
227
kuM
Se k av(l)i(X)\eyovT\(i, t)oI Teyearai SiayvovTO
el
Tov OeOfiov.
V cent. B.C.
66. Sparta.
SGDI. -44:16. Michel946. Roberts 264. Solm-
sen 17 . Annual British School XIII
avedeKe
Aafj-ovov
1 74 fi.
,
HoXidxoi
'A.6avala\j,'\ |
I
viKciha^
har
ravTO,
oufie?
11
tov
ireiroica
viiv.
s
I
I
TaSe eviKahe Aa/i[oi;oi/] rot avTo T60jonr7ro[i] auro? avLo^iov VaiapoyS reTpdia\i>] /eat 'Addvaia Ter[pdKiv] KeXevhvvia re|
|
|
ev
||
T[/3a«ti'.]
|
UohoiSaia
/cat
AaiMOvo[v'\
|
I
|
auTO? avio)^tov
/ia/i]a,
kSk to ou[t]o
hvrrtrov
||
ivhe^ohaK [/h'tttto.] |
®evptai
o/cTa[/c]t[i/]
ouTO hiinrov oKTUKiv
I
/ee/c
11
0UT09 avioj^iov
Acex
Aitttto.
he-maKiv
Ai'ttttoi? |
e/e
rav auro
«ai TLofioLSaia Aafiovdu
auTO? avio^iov
to awro
I
TTOV
I
ivhefiohaK
'Apiovrca^ ivixe hiiriroi';
Tav
20
Aafiovov
25
e/c
I
Tav auro
e/e
I
11
Aitt-
I
TO auTO
Aafi^ovov]
AtTTTTO, /Cat
11
Ao KeXi^ evLKe A[a/xa].
ivixe
I
avTo?
o.vlo'^^lov
'EXev-
/cot
I
evhe^ohai<;
I
hiirtroL'; |
in contrast to
sion of A in
diro$tii
of
ipiaovn
viol,
A, the omisand
(cf. 58(i);
blunder in writing rferpaicdTiai was perhaps due to tlie Arcadian pronunhis
ciation (cf. 68.3).
that in
11.
15
[eji/t/ce
I
iv\he^ofiai<; hiTrTroii
/cei/
|
I
hvvia
10
Ao /ce'X[e^
He'X.et, /cat
ej/i'/ce
It is also possible
10-11 ~we should read, with-
out correction,
= -Tai
i.v
with
But the pas-
Arc.
-TOI
sive
with
less
natural tlian the corrected reading
/xrat
(139.1).
understood as subject
usually adopted.
For the reading
is
iv-
nes
manner as
in sucA a
of those
now
living.
—
7.
7ie»er
With
—
16, 17, etc.
seidon,
foxos
= Horn. 7011)0x05. — 11,31.
kIXev-
'EXeuo-(wa (20, 59.1),
games
hiivio:
/tai
in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter. 12, 18.
noho(Sai.a:
XLoaeiSiivia (49.1,
89.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La-
For
own mares and
see 140.86.
Seven times
loith colts (bred)
Record of the victories of Damonon and his son. The portion of the stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re-
^jSrj,
cently discovered.
24. 'ApiovrCa
3 S. viKdha$
ktX.
:
Having won victo-
own
9. In the games of Powith elliptical genitive as in eik 'AiSoo etc. So ^k 'Apiow/as 1. 24. Toid11.
conia and Thuria in Jlessenia.
dreX6
his
four-horse chariot, oiro reflexive as in
0i(X)Xe7-, rather than ivifiCKty-, cf. the XX attested in other dialects (89.3).
66.
any one
his oion stallion.
hipohais htinrois
:
young mares.
usual foi-m of the :
— 15
from
the
ivTiPii
—
—
ff.
his Iv-
being in
19. 6evpCai: the
—
name is Qovpla. name of some god-
dess or heroine otherwise unknown.
—
30
GEEEK DIALECTS
228 35 rerpaKiv.
[No. 66
rdSe eviKahe 'Ei'u/ia[«/3aTtS|os] 7r/3aT[os 7r]at(S)a)Z' /iii[a9 a/te/)]a? ha[ti,a\ ev[Uov.
||
^o\\ixov Ai6e]ka kuI Ki\e^
|
||
\
I
40
^oXix^ly '^'*' ^° KeXe^ /ita?] a/iepai ha/ia eviKov. Koi Tiapirapovia iviKe "EvvfiaKpaTiSai iraiSa'i crrdSiov km Siav- -]
|
I
45
|
I
11
\ov
Kdt
|
Kat ho Ke[\e^]
8o\f;)^oj'
ajiepa'; hap.d
/lita?
«:ai
evi/ce. |
|
I
50
Aafiovov
Trat?
ei'iA;?
eV
toz/
Tatapo'x^o a-rdSiov kuI
j
[SiJauXoi'. |
II
evUe
55 [«]al Aa/Jiovov
Kol Aafiovov ivLKe
|
Aafiovov iviKe
||
60 /cai 65
Aap-ovov evUe
'Addvaia 70
TraZ?
erTdScov.
t'oi/
Aidehta
toz'
a-TaStov ical SiavXov. \\
crrdSiov Kal SiavXov.
|
ardSiov xal SiavXov.
|
Uapirapdvia
auro?
hiiriroi';
«at jj
|
|
j
/cai |
crrdBtov Kal SiavXov,
|
Autto 8e 'E%e/u,eW e<^o/3o[i']
'Addvaia ivhe^ohai<;
I'oi',
AiOehia
MaXeareta
t'ov
Trat?
Trat?
|
tov
Trat? j
raSe
avio'x^idv
ei/iKe
Aafio-
Kat Ao KeXe^
||
I
hafia iviKi, Kal
a/j,epa';
IMidi
Ao Auto? a-rdSiov hafid iviKe.
hviro
|
|
I
75
Se
e^opov rdSe
EiitTTTTOi'
Aafiovov, 'Addvaia
ez'tKe jj
ivhi^ohai's j
I
avTO'! avio^iov Kal
hiTT'TroK
ho «re\ef
\
ap-epai
/itta?
j
Aa/ia eviKe,
I
80
«at Ao Auto?
a-rdSiov hafxd eviKe.
Autto 8e 'ApiaTe e(j)opov
j
j
raSe
II
Aafiovov,
ei'i«e
1
Vaiapoj^p ivhej3ohais
ei'
[AJiTTTTOt?
auTO? ai/to^tof
\
85
[wjai Ao
KeXe^
[A]a/Aa
afiepa<;
fiid'i
||
Kal Ao Auto?
ez/i/ce,
j
(ndSiov
|
90
«al SiavXov Kal
SoXi^ov
\
Se '^^efieve ecf>opov
haii
AtTTTTOt?
|
fiia^ afiepai
raSe
ei'i/ce
avTo? dvioy^iov,
\
j
iviKov TrdvTei hafid.
Aafiovov,
[icjal
\
Aktto ||
iv Vaiap6')(p evhe^o-
ho Auto? o-raStoi' K[ai
I
67. Taenarum. IVcent.B.c. SGDI.4591. MicheH076. Roberts 265c. Transitional alphabet. H = A and once tj.
Inscr.Jurid.II,p.235.
'AvediKE
5
Tot IIoAotSai't |
Nikov
|
NtKa(^OjOiSa
I
10
Kat ^iKap^iSav
/cat |
Mei'ep^a/oiSa?
/coe
|
TavTO,^ Trdvra.
ecf)opo';
j
|
||
«at Avhnnrov
EuSa/iiSa?.
||
\
eTra-
'AvSpofieSrji;.
I
36
won by
the usual form
an ^j»u/ia = 6miia, 6mfi.a, with an inherited e-grade in the first
is due to assimilation vowel of the second syllable. 44, 63. Ilapiropivia ndpwapos is the name of a mountain in Argolis where games were held.— 49 ff. Victories won
which is seen in some of the cognate forms of other languages, e.g. Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto
by Damonon as a boy. 54, 60. AiBehia games in honor of Apollo Lithesius. 57. MaXedrEia games in honor
unknown
of Apollo Maleates.
ff.
(of.
1.
Victo_ries
45), evidently
11.72, 79, etc.).
'EKUAtoKparlSas
Damonon's son (cf
The name (cf.'OraMii/tpi-
Tos) points to
syllable,
in Greek.
Probably the
o
of
—
to the
:
—
:
—
:
Cf. Paus.8.12.8.
LACONIAK
No. 70]
INSCRIPTIOlSrS
229
IV cent. B.C. SGDI.4592. Michel 1077. H = /i and ij.
68. Taenarum.
Roberts 265rf.
Transitional alphabet.
'AvedriKe
Ala-xp^ov
|
|
'ATreipora? |
toi IlohoiSS\\vi 'RpaxX'^iSav |
avTov Kal TavTO. e^opo^
|
I
RayrihiaTpaTO';. |
e7ra'/co
6
II/juoto^J'ETrt- 10
a:i587?[s].
69. Thalamae. IVcent. b.c. Annual British School X, 188. Ber.Sachs.Ges.l905,277S. Ionic alphabet, but H = A as well as
tm
'NiKocrOeviSa';
yepovrevrnv avearjKe,
Ilahi(f)ai |
ho
iraTpb<;
T&)
'AvSpiav
ttot'
'NiKO(rdeviSa<;,
7r\aTr]p
crv\ve(f>opevovra ai't[o-]Ta'/i,ei'
Kal
ff.
(/cat)
Victories
oi
won by Damonon
—
= ftrijicoos witness.
hr&Ko
is
the con-
tracted form, of which the uncontracted
hraxbu occurs in another inscription of
1
veiKoavrep Kaalar)-
'Baypdea ai^eOrjKav iirl 5
sthenidas the dedicator was a member of the Council of Elders, his grand-
name could not have been living at the time. He was carrying out an Injunction previously laid upon the grandfather by the goddess, which for some reason had been unfulfather of the same
filled.
4
irpoPeiirdhas ktX.
ff.
:
since the god-
dess had declared that Nicosthenidas
due to the
should set up in the shrine a statue in
analogy of consonant stems, to which nouns in -oos are not infrequently sub-
that he would then consult the oracle
the
same
Net«^^opow,
KatX[i9]||ai', 'ApTS/jLiSi
and his son at the same games. 66, 73, 81, 90. AuttA with a.cc. for usual ^i with gen., as El. iiri With gen. in no. 61.2. 67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in the form of dedications to Poseidon. lirdKoe, lirdKo: dual forms of iTrdKoos
rm
^iKoa-ffeviSav i[v]
SGDI.4498. Annual British School XII,356.
Nei/C77(^o'p|o?
paropiv fiaiav
— 66
cnSi 5
ra{<;)
Kal avv koKoji, j^prjaTai.
70. Sparta. II cent. a. d. - - |o9
avroi; re Kal
7rpo^ei'n^\dha<; |
t[e]/)a)i, fijbv
I
Meister, -q.
ject,
class.
^Trdicoe is
Att. xoCs (112.6), late voOs
e.g.
gen. sg. Kois,
nom.
pi. vbes (after /Sous,
From
the shrine of Pasiphae at
Thalamae, an oracle often consulted by the Spartan ofBcials. Cf. Cic.de divin. 1.43.96, Plut. Agis 9 and Cleom.7. The
name
of the goddess
Ilao-i^di;), ffi^a, like
'
with success. Spiav.
.
.
The construction
di<«rrd/i6i' is
ttot 'Av-
unusual, but other
possible interpretations are equally dif-
|3o6s, j36es).
69.
honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and
was
Jiaai^/ia (Att.
whence the contracted IIoABttva, and here, with Lac. A
for intervocalic
«-,
IlaAi^a.
Singe Nicp-
ficult in this respect.
— hov kt\.
:
infin.
who Eor xpv-
clause depending on irpopairdhas,
would
—
xp^i''*"' see 85.1.
and
that he would.
These belong to a series, now number, of dedications to Artemis Orthia by the victors in 70-73.
fifty-odd in
certain juvenile contests,
The
object
GREEK DIALECTS
230
Mdp(KOv) Aip(r}\iov) liOoaiveUov
Trarpovo/jiiov
71. Sparta.
11 cent. a. d.
K.\eavSpop
rov
'N€iKcipa>vo
Annual British School XII, 368.
o Kal M.rjvip
[
|
KaWia-Tpdrco ^ovaybp
TW
(TopjlTTTrO))
I
Trarpo-
iirl ||
|
ropyiTTTTCO
VOflCO
[
Koi (piXoTrdrpiSop.^
(]>[^L7i\oKaiaapop
5
[No. 70
VlKUap fl&aV 'ApTel/JLin
BcBjO-
I
aea
ave(T7]\Ke.
72. Sparta.
'AyaOij
5
Tw
Ilcent. a.d.
Tvj'x^rj.
(TopyiTTTrai)
73. Sparta.
\
|
SGDI.4500. Annual British School XII,355.
<^i\7)Top
|
f\^Ta)
veiKaap Kekvav
Ilcent. a.d.
|
eirl iraTpoh^ojio)
j
'Aprefiiri
^mpaea
I
Vop\yCTnrco
avearjKe.
Annual British School XII,372.
EvSoKi/jLop (^vBoKifiO)) KelKoia Kal EuSo'/ctlyuo/s AafiOKpareop 5
Kal 'ApicTTeiSap KaalWrjpaTopioi veiKaavWep jol
iirl
I
6
'AXKacrTco ^ova-
fiLKiyiSSofieVcov 'FcopOea. I
itself, was an iron which was let into a socket, with which each of the stone slahs is provided, some with two (as nos. 70, 73), or even three. Of the contests, one
dedicated, the prize
to Herodotus, the Spartan
sickle,
third year of his training
is
called Kaa-(rripar6piv, KaBBijpaTbpiv, KaB-
boy was
in the
called
This is from Dor. iukk6s = while lUKKtxtSSS/ievos is from a
luKt^6p.emt. ixiKpbi,
diminutive in -ixos (original or for -«os? Cf. TaiSixiv beside rraiSiKir).
A
some athletic game called the hunt. The fiQa, i.e." lioSira, was of course a musical contest. The word which is
few of the dedications are in the and a few show Doric forms without the specific Laoonian coloring, e.g. viKdira!. But most of them, like those given here, represent an artificial re-
variously spelled KaiX[^]ai', KeKSav, kc-
vival of the local dialect, that
6npaT&pu>v, etc.,
i.e.
KaTaSripariptov, not
an actual chase of wild beasts, but
X?a, KcKoiav, Ke\4av, probably
from the
root seen in K^XaSos, KeXad^a, also denotes a musical contest. That the contests
were between boys
the use of TaidiKdv in
is
shown by
many of
cations, e.g. veiKdap t4 iratSm&i'
ning the boys' contest in music sg.),
and by the appearance
aySp leader of the
/SoCai,
the dedi-
KoiPi},
ficial
but probably reflecting, though only crudely and with great inconsistency in spelling (e.g. in the use of
the form of speech which
win-
as a patois
dat.
ants.
of the |8ou-
especially, ei
orpovayhp
eia, final
p,iKKi.x^SSop.(vwv, yea,r.
leader of boys
According to a ^\os^
=
6),
survived
ing are not characteristic of Laconian
which the Spartan boys were trained, in th^ir tenth
still
among the Laconian peasSome of the peculiarities in spell-
p,iJia
{/iiia
the bands in
arti-
is,
as regards its use in inscriptions,
=
I
but of the late period,
in veixdavrep etc.
,
oi
e.g.
for o in Bwp-
« for S' in Bupeia, etc.
HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION
No. 74]
231
Heraclean 74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. B.C. IG.XIV.645. SGDI. 4629. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. SolmsenlS. Ionic alphabet, but with /r, and h = A. Only. Table I is given. I
"E^opo
Ketov 'ATToXXtui'to?
^
|
Tpi-jrov; ^iXa)vv/j,o<; ZwTrvpia-KO),
I
ha
•
we
tto-
icapv-
ai TreXra Aaft/tio? Uvppco,
HrjpaKXiJTO), |[
dplva^ iXt0Ta9
'ATreXXaio?
jli^?
•
HtcTTteto), Tie eiria-TvKiov |
I
lev 5
H?7jOa«;XeiSa? Zairvpco,
Aiovva-oM. I
Aveypayjrav toI bpLarai roi haipeOevTa
rm?
hiapay;
tq)?
eirl
'
raJ Aiovvcra),
ZtoirvpLcrKa),
tXt6i'u/io? |
HtjpaKXijTa), Atift/io? IIvp/sco, tXwTa? HicrTtetis),
Hiy/ja/eXeiSa? lo
||
Zmtrvpo),
Kada
[m/ajt^ai'
«at
erepfia^av Koi
ip,epi\^av rS)v H.T)paK\eicov Siukvovtcov iv
'xa>pm^ to)?
AttoWcovioi
avvefieTprjaav koL
KaTaKKrjrmi aXlai.
'^vveiieTprjaanei 8e ap^ajjid^voL airo tS> avTOfim tS> hv-rrep IXavSo-
dyovTOi tw hiaTanvovTO'; tw? re Ata/aw?
fft'a?
ydv
iirl
tov avrofiov tov opi^ovra
Tov K.covea<: ho Aia>vo<} pa'i
Tav
•
fiev
;i^(u||3(b?
«;ai rai'
fihiav
reu? re t
koI
\
KaTeTdfiop,e<; Se /tte/aiSa? rero-
eTraficoy^r].
irparav fiepiSa avo
tS) dvT6/j,a> t
II
Seta dyovTO'!,
|
j^mpav dycgaav, fiov
tmv
evpo^ ttotI tclv TpiaKovrdireSov rav 8ia \
p.aKO'; Se
hiapS>v
dvcaOa diro rdv cnropodv d^pi e? irora-
iyevovTO p.eTpid>fievai iv ravrai rdi p,epeiai
TOV "Axipiv, Kal I
eppriyeia<; fiev Si\aKdnai, fxia cryplvoi, crKipca Se xal appij/crco Kal 74.
The lands which were
the prop-
erty of the temples of Dionysus
and
Athena Polias having been encroached upon by private parties, with a consequent diminution of their revenue, two commissions were appointed to define and mark their boundaries, survey them, and divide them into lots. Table I contains the report of the commission dealing with the lands of Dionysus (11.
1-94), a statement of the regula-
under which the lands were fered for rental (11. 96-179), and a tions
oflist
of those sureties (11.
who
took leases, with their
and the amount
179-187).
Table
II,
of the rental
which
is
not
given here, contains a report of the com-
mission on the lands of Athena Polias.
The groups of letters fe, ire, and the names of objects which served as emblems rplirom, KapvKeTop, 1-7.
etc.,
etc. , are
tribe
— — 18
used as symbols to denote the
and family
11. Siokv6vt
of the person :
Siavxin-wx
^ppri-yeCos kt'K.
-.
SOI
named.
II. 9.
66.
(rxotmi.
of
araUe land, 646\ of brushwood, barren,
GREEK DIALECTS
232 20 SpvfiS)
pe^aKanai
Sevrepav
vovTO
25
]|
Sexa Svo
I
Tav Se TeTapTav
jxepCSa,
TpiaKOVTairiSfo
35
eirl
cnro
ei>po
a'^olvoi
TavTai
|
aj(^pi
jxepeiai eppr]-
Se Kal
hrjfiLcr'X^oivov
tm SeVTepm
to) avTOfjiO)
I
airo
opi^ovTa Tav re hiapdv d)(pt e? troTap.ov,
I
Tpia-
tcLi fiepeidi ippT)\yeui<; /j,ev
Se Kal dpprjKT(o
hrjfi,icr')(oivov,
irevTaKanai TeTpmKOVTa
SpvfiS)
tm
aj(o'lvoL hrffiicry^^oivov, orKipm
tov dvTop,ov tov
fieTpito/jbevai iv
Kanai hoKToa
avTopLW
tuv airopoav
airb
Kal Thv piSiav ydv, fiaKov Se dwo Tav cnropoav Kal eyevovTO
t&
rpirav jxepiSa, evpov airo
tw Tpia^KOVTaireSat, fiaKO<;
TpiaKUTiai
eje-
SiaKariai
TpclaKovrciTreSov dyoproi; cttI tov avrofiov
Koi Spvfio) 7revTa]\KdTiai TpiciKOVTa heiTTa
30 apprjKTO)
/J-ev
xal apprjKTO) kuI Spvfjbw
|
Kal i'ye\vovTo fieTpuofievai iv TavTai
e? iroTafidv, yeiai; fiev
tclv Se
•
wap rav
TOV SevTepov airb
aKipas 8e
^^(plvot,,
cr'xp'ivoi
TrpaTOO rS)
TO,';
iv Tavrai rai fidpeCai ipprj'yeia';
rph
rov avTOfioy
iirl
ay^^pi e? TrorafJLov, icai
I
fjLerpiQi/jLevai,
irevTaKaTiai
Tw
ra? rpiaKOVTaireSeo
I
Se airo rav cnropoav
fJi,aKO<;
he^hep.riK0VTa
rav Se
TerpatKovTa /ref a-)(plvoi hrj/xia-xoivov ||
/jiepiBa, evpo<; utto
Tov Trpdrov,
[No. 74
||
Kal
p,Ca hrjp.icr')(oivov. |
K6(^aXa TrevTe
" |
TpiaKaTtai
d-Tro
rpt?
heveviJKOVTa irevTe
||
fiepeiai Tdi |
o-;;^;oi|i'of,
||
epprjyeia<;
ep.
p,ev Tat irpaTac
eppr]yeia
Kal dppijKTO) Kal Spvp,5) heKaTov hoySorjKOVTa
iv Se Tdi TeTapTai fiepeiai rat irdp
SiaKanai pUaTi
tA ^ivtm
he'/TTa cr')(plvoL hr)p,la-')(ot,vov,
Kal dppifi\KTm Kal SpvfiSi SiaKanai irevTriKOVTa a-yoivoi. 7ra'|cra9
7a? Aa?
KOVTa hoKToa 50
fiev
Se Kal dppijKTO) Kal
TpiaKOVTa irevTe a'^olvoi,
Ta HrjpcoiSeia
Trdp
a-^oivoi, (TKi^pm Se
45 ye(a<; p.ev
cry^^olvoi,
Tav dpprjKTOv ydv
e?
TavTa<; Td^ yd
cry^olvoi, hrj/j-ia-^oivov, a-Kipco
SpvpjS) TeTpa\ic6(TiaL
jrevTe
j^tXtat
Tav Se vdcrov Tav Tronyeyevr] fievav
40
eppr]yeia<;
Kal dpprjKT(o Kal SpvjiSi Siay^^iXiai SiaKaTiai fiKaTi
Se
tTKilpo}
Tracra?
KaTe(T(i)i(Tap,e<;
Tavrav Thv ydv
a-'x^oivoi hr]ix[a')(pivov
iySiKa^dfievoi SiKa
TpiaKoa-Tala
—
JLe^aXd
heTTTaKanai
Aiovva-coi
tS)i
ippr]-
aKipm Se
Tpid-\
KaTea-d)ia-a\fie<:
Toh Tdv hiapdv ydv
pi\\Siav
and wooded, land. 3Q. 6.iro\&\r\: had SeejiJos*, i.e. by private encroachment.
who had
This land the commissioners restored to Dionysus, bringing suits against those
os: suits which had to be tried within thiHy days, Cf no. 56.42 and the Attic
use
(11.
47
appropriated ff.).
— ,
it
to private
49. SCxas rpioKoo-ToC-
HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION
No. 74]
havra
iroiovraaatv.
ifiia-OmOt] [ha
7a] Kara
233 \h6(T
/Si'to |
/Ltes
Tpia/carimv /ieSifivcov to /reVo? heKaarov,
Kar€ao}i(Ta/j.€<;
Trdaa ya ha
tS)
Aiovvaco rerpaKaTiav SeKa
I
ha Se
fieSi/j-vtov /caSIStyo?
to
/rcTO? heKacTTOv.
'Eo-Tacra/ie? Se /cat o/aeo? eVt fiev Ta<; iirl tS) avTOfio)
tm
irap UavSoa-iav ||
7r\evpidSo<: aveo, heva fiev
|
fovTO? Tav Te hiapav yav xal rav pi8iav
Tav fiSiav yav,
oLTTopoav eV
Kau(o
Aco?
/a^
dWov
dv^topi^avrei
h(otTavTa)<; e?
i(TTda-afie
Tai irap rov Bpvfiov, tA?
cra?
/caTa\u|/M,oKft)^^?
KaX
tw
aixa^nSi
I
tm
aXJIXco? Se
eardtraiiei Be KaX /xeacropcoi; , Bvo fiev e7r2 Ta? AoSoi Ta?
Xots,
TO?
"hiapo)';
p.ev e?
Acovv&co
dv evQvtopeCav
Trdvra'i
to hiapov irKdyo^ )^d)p(ov," tq)?
tw
I
|
avro/iov.
||
Be ev Tats 66
dWd-
avTOfito iTnye\ypafip.ev(o
iaTdcrafte<; p.ecra-opa)'; , Bvo fiev iirl
||
ra
i'm\yeypafj./jLevco<;
Trap rd ^ivria |
Ta? hoBeo
hiapwv
Td
e«
Tro'X,to? 70
Bvo Be eVt Tai'
Kal eK JlavBoaia^ dyd)aa<; Bid tSiv
|
haKpotTKipidv Trap
towto)? Trdvra'i hofioX6y(o<; dv
evBvtopeiav TOt?
Tov Bpvfiov,
Tft)?
Td<;
rd^ hoBo)
eirl
fiev
Tvpeia<;
e
OTrei^oi'Ta? aTr'
)(a>p(ov,
|
Td<; Sid
tw
j(apdBeo<; dyaura's Trap
to hiapov Tr\dyo<; iTriyeypafifievtw; "hiapw
Alovvo-o) ympmv,'' t&j? Be e? /3Q)?,"
I
•
m
Yai*, Ta)9
hofjiokSrfai^
Be ev jdi fiBiat ydi
hma-avTca^ Be Ka\ eiri tS) avrofio)
"avTopco^."
dyovTO^
TOVTCi)
dmo-
aya>
I
re w6Xio
ttAo to
Bia tSj 'ycdpdheo'i ayd)-
Se avTopai'i e? Taj/ fiSiav yav, /caTaXtTroWe? piKaTiirehov
haKpoa-KipiaK
Tav
Tav hiwpvya
ardXaii e? rav hiapav
/lev
opi- 55
aSr/Xcodeirj
ai/lTo'/tici)
/Sw/S\toj'
Tav pihiav yav (jav).
rw
tw
HripdiiSeia
avy^topi^avre'S otto
1
Be ctti to)
^tVTia dyovTO<; ierTaaafie: trap rav
poK T0UT0t9
Ta
tco Trap
rdv piBC^av yav
dWdXcov Aw?
^fJ'ev
iTnyeypafiiJieva)<;
"avro-
piKariTreBov dvrofiov.
75
e7ri
Be TO? rpiaKOvraTreBoa rd<; Bid tS)v hi\ap(iov y^dpajv dywa^a^ eVl fiev
TrXevpidBo? dvat Bvo aTrej^ovTa?
Tai;
aTr' aXIXa'XtBi/
Sa?, aXXffl? Be dvT6pa>
ev Be fiea-a-wi tS)i
SUat fn/jLTivoi..
—
^mpai
56. Setting it (the
bound-
ary) back from the springs onto thepri-
eTrt
to.';
tto-
|
Bpvfiov dyacrav Bvo aTrej^orTa? aTr' aXXo'Xiui' •
rpiaxovra
rdv hoBov rdv Trap ||
rpiaKOvra
tto- 80
TpiaKovraTreBco re^ropa';
vate land, so thai
it
should not be covered
over with stones (which
were washed
GREEK DIALECTS
234
aWdXwv
cfTrexovra^ air'
8e to) avTo/jLo) rca
eirl
hat, fiev
[No. 74
rpiaKOVTa v6Sa<;, hai Se
plica^Ti,
Trap rhv TpiaKovrdireSov Svo cnrexovraf
al^akwv pUaTi Tro'Sa? Koi a\\a)<; eirl tm Sevrepco avTOfieo tovtcd? iravra': aveiriypoairexovra'i air aXkdXmv pUari tto'Sb? ra? fiepeCa<; Ta<: ttot aWd\(o^ toi<; fiep-ia-dcofievoK; (^(B9 opi^ovTa<;
air'
•
|
85
||
hiapo)^
Tft)9
^ovTi TOL re dvTOfioi
ho re
I
apiOfib^ opcov
TMV
ra?
rail iirl
Trap Tav TpiaKovrdireSov Kal
Trap
^iVTia heTrra
TO,
tov KKipiv.
avTOfim tco
iirl ra)
vap
rq,
|
•jrXevpidSo'i,
KOVTaireSa) hoKTca avv tSu TeTpco(i)pcoi,
TO}
dv zeal ho irap
dvcolffa d'x^pi e? irora/xov
iiTTdaafie
avv
HrjpcoiSeia heTrra
ra> Aiovva-O) repfia-
HrjpMBeia
Tra/o to,
ra (^ivTia airo rdv cnropodv
90
rm?
TO)? 8e irdvTa'; y^dopco';
^(»||0(B?.
Se Tio avTOfia
iirl
tqj ^^(pfJLeva)
||
eVt 8e ra?
hvo
r/ata-
tS) re
i
eVt 8e
t&i Trap rav ^v^Xivav p.acr'xdXav
criiv
I
Kal Trap rhv
S(|aJ/3W7a. |
1,vv0rjKa
Aiovvaw yapoav. ||
'EttI
95
i^opm
TToXiavofjioi,
'Kpi(TTi(ovo<;, firjvb^
aa
/Sorpv;
1 ifiap\'x^o<;
wo? 'AttoWcovico, Kal toI CTKO),
'
ha
A.TreXKaiai,
7ro'\i9
NtKtai'o?, fi av6efiov
Kal toI
'AttoXXm-
opia-Tal Je rpiTrov; ^tXc6i'i;|/u.09 ZaiTrvpi-
KapvKelov 'A7roXXtuz/i09 l^rjpaKXrjTW, ai TreXra Ad^ip,o
7re
KV dplva^ $tXa)Ta?
Tlvppa),
HtirTteici), /xi eTTLcrrvXiov
HijpaKXei-
I
fuadavn tq)? /ii|ajO(B9 j^wpw^ rcb? tc3 Atoi'uo-ci) e;)^0J'Ta? e^ovTi Kara ySw), Kada rol Hr/paKXeioi SieVrfvov. toI Se fjLiada-
8a? ZcoTTvpco, 100 Aft)?
adfjLevoi
KapTrevarovrac tov ael y(p6vov, ha
ymi^Ti Kal to TrpoTepelai crcov
•
jjila-daifia cnroSLScavTi,
Kai k ep,Trpocr6a
psTd
irdp
ciTroSivaiVTi,
I
Ka
ael Havdfio)
UTrd^ovn
fia<;,
hoia<;
fji,oi
T0i
/xearw
'x^ot
ra)? %o{)?
Ka ha yd ^epef Trord^ovri
fir)vo<;
tov Safio-
e?
pojov Kal Trap fJieTpri
feTecov Twt Safioaiwi
Trord-
TrpcoyyiiQ)<;
I
eVt t&v
Kpidw KoOapaf
BoKt-
Se Trpcoyyvca rot? TroXiavo-
|
105
del CTTi
Tail'
Ka ideXovTei; toI down by the ble,
peTecov evTaaaiv Trdp
TroXiav6p,ot SeKcovrai.
current) and
made
Wee the former boundaries.
diroSlvuvTi
:
thresh.
to dwoSiddnTi.
— 104.
invisi-
— 102.
But some correct it>^pei;
for
0^/)7ji.
39.
11
TrevTaheTrjpiSa, Aw?
Kal ai Tivl Ka aXXojt
I
So usually, but also iTiprji, (ciirTiji, 11. 138-139, and &fjt.fi,t(reueii 1. 111.
Bpairii
— 105
ff.
Kal at tivC Ka
they assignto another the
aWui
ktX.
:
if
landwMchthey
HEEACLEAJST INSCRIPTION
No. 74]
n-apS&vn rav yav, hdv ku
hmvTM rav
S^iKapiriav, av avra
irapXa^ovres
hoK k
rj
aprvtrei
av ha Kal ho i^ apxai 7rpa)77v|&)?
aiirol fiefiia-Owarnvrai,
gj
apTvarnvri
tj
avo-
17
iraphe^ovrai irpmyyvrnt hoi
to.
hoi Trpi\dfievoi rav iiriKapTriav,
7}
/JXfiia-Oafievo^.
ku
h6aTi
to fiiaOtufia cnroSiS&i k^t
p,if
235
irordyei
fj,r]
to tc
to, ryeypati/jieva,
fiiaOafia SiirXel airoTeiaei to eVt tiu fe]|Teo9 «ai to
afi-jrtoXriiJia 110
T0t5 Te TToXiavofioi^ kui T0t9 (TiTayepTai
Ka
hocrami
|
fieiovo^ a/jifjiia-Omdrj Trap
Tekedei y^aL
wdv
weine
ferr] to, -TrpaTa, hoTi
tS)i irpdTtoi
kui
ku
iv Tai yai ve^VTevpAva Kal oiKoBofirffteva irdvTa to? Tro'Xto? eaerovTai. fiia-OwfjiaTi,
to,
|
'^pyd^ov^ai Se fievoi;
kcit TdSe ho fjiev tov irpaTov x^P"'^ fiiadmadTOV trap tov dvTop,ov tov hvirep Jlavhoari\a<; dyovTa tov Trap
UriptiiSa aypi to? TpiaKOVTaTreSco afjnreXcov fiev
TO,
Hetov
||
hexdaTav Se
Ka
p,T)
p^iov ^ Teropa eV Tav
(f>dvTi TOi fie/J.i(r9afievoi
fiTi
fir)
axoivax;, ekaidv Se (f>VTa i/ifiaXei e? Tav trxoivov 115
Se/co
rj
tmv peremv
iroXtavop-oi toI ael iirl
SvvaTav ydv
I
SvvaTav evTe
eXot'o? e^ev
ai
e\aia
rjfiev
Kal ai
Tivd<;
oWw?
ku
TOi •jToXtavo/JLOi TTodelXcovTai airb to) Safim, ofwaavTe^ SoKi/xd^ovTi
Kai avavyeXiovTi iv dXiai 0acrdp,evoi Tav
I
ydv
Tav
ttot
Toiv eiri-
X
eirip^XriaovTai Se Kal tS>v huirapxovTcov BevSpeeov
Tivd Ka
yqpai
ai Se
touto Se irdvTa
dvep-wi eKireTcovTi, avTol he^ovTi.
rj
•
II
have leased, or devise
whom
will,
or seU
take
it
over
has been willed, or
amount involved
the harvest rights,
also
shall furnish sureties in the
—
who
leased
same man-
it
in the be-
108. hda-ns Si Ka |ii) irord'yei whoever fails to fulfill his obligations shall pay not only double the
ginning. :
'
11.
155
deter-
To insure leasing was generally neces-
.
Si Kal t^s Xopirc/as rb
Si \oiiror, &rwi cXaTToK
the land again
a rental le§s than that
t4
tos rois ^TTrfous Miniaifuixov,
120. iKir^Tuvri
it
ii4-
iiiltrduro M>T;
fu
it ?it
hdfuil.
For the whole situation, cf from a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,432
mined by decree.' gary to offer
Cf.
/aari.
aveiu(T0iia-afi.ei'
is
the rebate.
111 seems from its position to go with ttov as well as with twi Trpdriat fuirffd)-
pos,
leasing for the firet five years,
it,
the the
and judgments,
fines, rebates,
whatever rebate, namely the decrease allowed in refirst rental,
in
is
concretely
be surety for the rentals,
ff.
rental for the year, but also, all together
with the
afiTdXTnia
hence
it
ner as the one
kt\.
The
originally fixed.
re-bargaining,
who purchase
or those to those
by
who
it
the harvest rights, those
ijJpei/
^ 7^ iva-
i0e/X« Mi^jo-i/noxos kt\. :
f-irerov,
—
aor. of ThrTu,
occurs also io Pindar and Alcaeus and
120
GREEK DIALECTS
236
hoaaa
Tre^UTeW/tieVa iraphe^ovTi koI evhe^iwKOTa,
yey pdyjrarai, iv ^elreo?
'Apicrricov i^opevei
17
Kal
tcoi irefnnociL
rdv
yeypafi/xeva, KarehiicdaOev irdp fiev
pim
yvpioa "irdp rdv
dvSpm
heKaarav.
cr')(otvov
I
tib? Se iroXiavofimt
dp,^icTTac79ai,
rj
Ka nre^vrevKcovTi irdvra
Kal Tw? Tre^UTev/eoTa? dyypdi^at
0i]Kav,
kut ra
iXaiav BeKa vofuo^ apyv-
|
iroOeXo prevent; p,eT avToaavrSiV diro tw-II Sdfica
125 peTeoi;
Trorej^et
7reVT€VKa>vn
jxr]
to cJ)vtov he/caarov, Trap 8e Tdf dfiTreXco'i Svo /ivdi dp-
"Trap
SeKa
iv rai avvOrjKai
Se/carcoL ferei airo tco
al Se ica
•
[No. 74
e? Soyfia
tw?
iirl tS)
fielov
p,r)
rdv
kclt
57
cruv-
dvypd
•
I
Ka ire^VTevKtovn dv aiird Se rd Kal revKcovTi Kdr rdv avvOrjKav, dvy payfravTco Kal hoa-cra
fiila
130
•
rd yeypap,p,eva iror tSu dWcai
rj
vep,ei
jj
dpavrji
ha)<;
(jjepei
-rj
rj
irpiSyi
dWo
rj
Se
rpd(j)eo
KaTaa-Kay^ovri
ra? Std r&v
S(op ovS' dep^ov\Ti
Td avTMV
')((opia
•
Ka
iTn/Srji
ydi
rj
twv
SevSpecov
n
kotttjji
aiiToi he^el.
Kal
^(Oipcov peto(7a
SiaaKaTfrovn
oi/Se
iiri^d-
ti<;
al Se
ti aivrjrai, ho p^p,ia-da)fievo
Ka Xd^ei
iroXiiTTCOv Kal hori
Ta5
I
I
dvKodapiovTi Se hoaa-dKL<; Ka SecavTai ra irdp
peovTa' ovSe
to-6tcov ti TTOilavTi irdp
a-covTi
Td<; hoSai<;
ra?
KdT Tav avvdrjKav. ovSe
hri
|
drjcrel
Tav
dirolSeSeiy/j.evai;
irdp
t.o)?
•
oiiSe
||
tmv
ov Koyjrei Se
d)(^pi hS)
hev ovSe dXXo
Trjvcai.
al
|
Ka
dop,oia>-
fir)
oiSe yaia)va
probably the form of all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where cTcaov shows a change of t to o- which does not fall
and canals which run through
under the usual conditions (61) and
dam
is
— 122.
is
KareSi-
the lands
make a
they shall not dig deeper nor
breach in for the water, nor shaXl they in or
dam
off the water.
Jovti, a^lpi/avn, o-uvhtpjovri
:
— i^lf-
these be-
Kdo-Bcv: have been condemned, i.e. are hereby condemned in advance. Cf.
long with Ion. ivipya (Horn, also
TpoKaSSeSiKiaBia
Att.
trespasses,
130
£f.
Tds
1.
171.
— 128.
from iinpdu
=
hi Tp4<}>
;
Tm
SevSpecov oi/Se dpavaet
huirdpj^pvTaii ovSe erapfievcrel,
not certainly explained.
dpd^
hoTi Se Ka
crvvOrJKav, toI 'rroXiav6p,oi toI ae? eTri
e'irLKaTa^a(Xi)ovTt, Kal ^afiuocrovTt,
oiSe Trpicoael
to)? p6(o<; ov
ovSe e
toil hiiSari
aovTi ovSe avvhep^ovTi ovSe KcoXvaovTt iropeveaOai
135 fereo'i
firi 7re
rd
etreXdcrBoa
p.ia-dcop,an.
ri tS)v ev rdi hiapdi
Ka
ei Tive;
I
imPtji:
inpaba.
—
the ditchfs
^p7w),
amipyu,
&Treipyui
etc.
etc.
diro-
from fi/iyu, while are from ^ipipyu
with prothetic c. The spiritus asper is found mainly, as here, with the forms
HEEACLEAN IKSCEIPTION
No. 74]
tm
avrai
yai hdi (ienUQaTai
hiapai yai
iroi'qa-el \
olKoS6fj,rjrai,
ovhe SXKov iaael
al Se
•
237
ovSe
TOiaiva
iv rai
/xtj,
hvir6XQyo<;
itya-rj-
rai Aw? Tav hiapav
yav aBiKimv. oUoBo/jiria-rjTai Se koX oi\Kiav iv T04S j^«/30t9 TOVTOK, ^o&vu, fiv^ov, dxvpiov, Tov fisv j3oS)va TO nlv lia.KO'i fiKUTi Kol Sv&v iropSiv, TO Se eSpo? hoKTw koI Sexa irohav, TOV Se a)(vpiov
p,}/
p,dov to pev paKo<; ho/cTm koX SeKa ttoSmv,
I
140
to
Be evpo
pvyov TreVre Koi Bma ttotuvtu Be Trape^ovTi olKo\Bopripeva xal cneyopeva koI TeBvpmpAva iv rot? ')(p6voi.'s iv hoi's xal tA BevBpea Bet 'ir€(f>VTevK7J-
Bmv
TravTai.
pev pico,
al ]
^oava pe^
Be pri, KaTeSiKaa-Oev Trap pev tov
Trap Be tov a)(vpiov TeTopa'i pva'i apyvpico,
Tph pvav
apyvpi
tS)V Be ^vXcov
twv
iv
tok
I
pva
Trhp Be tov
Bpvpol
pvyov Tav iv
TOt? (TKipoK ov 7ra>\'^\crovTt ovBk KOfjrovn ovSe ipirpriaovTi ovBe 145
aXkov idaovTi
al Be
KOLT Tctv avvdiJKav.
p-q,
hviroXoyoi eaaovTai kclt tA? priTpa<}
Ka BrfSMVTai,, Kal e? hoaaa auTot? ttot olxiav
Bopav
hol
\^0VTi
Ta<;
•
|
e? ')(^peiav
Bpvpol
h6c7aai Be
xa Tav apireXoov
rj
TaaToaovTi toX Kapiri^op^voi Oi'X^ vrroypdyp'OVTai
||
TTi^opevcov aresrvo?
tmv
BevBpeeov a7ro\yr]pd(TavTi, cnroKar/pev tov tcov apiffpbv ael.
t&v
d(j)covo<;
j(^iopwv to,';
ovre ras i'7noiKoBo\pd';
fyqTpa<;.
al Be
ti<;
iroXepco
iy prfK.7)6 icavTi
Tcb? pLepKrOcop^voy; KapireveadaL, avheStadai
i^rjpev
Ka
aTro\Odvei, Td<; ttoXio'; iratrav
al Be j^ vtto
Kapiriav rjpev.
av Tav avTM pepCBa hexaaTO';.
ha)
hmroK.oyo's ia-ar/Tai kclt
prj,
rots Be crKipoK koI rots
•
Be toj? j(wpw'; tovto)^ hoi piaOmtrdpevoi, 150
ovBe Ttpapa hoiaovTU ovTe Be
icaX
I
^vXok e? t^v oIkoapireXw! twv Be ^rjpcbv k6-
e? Be to, iiroiKia y^^p'^aov^Tai
•
al
tS>v Kap-
Tav
hcotxTe
ewri-
pr)
Tav pia6(0(Tiv
I
in
—
I, e.g.
Att. Kafleipfa beside xaTetfyyta.
137. olKoS6jii)Tai
same type as
:
perf subj. of the .
Cret. jT^aTai (151).
For
lack of reduplication, as also in oikoSo-
nmha
11.
112, 141, of. olKTinai etc. in
Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic. Se
tA
4iro£Kia ktX.
:
—
But they
146. fe
shall use
what wood they wish for the construction of the
farm
buildings,
i.e.
the
/Soiiv,
fivxis, etc.
— 149
fi.
o^x uiro^pd+ovTOi
the lessees shall not mortgage the lands
or
make a payment (T^mhxps pay a fine)
out of either the lands or the buildings Note that when a mute is thereon.
changed to an aspirate by a followis not written. So also
ing h the latter at 54 %'
^^
^-
1^2.
GEEEK DIALECTS
238
rffiev hv'!ro\6
/ajre
iv rat avvOij/cai yeypafi/ievav.
tqj?
Tol UrjpaKXeioi Si.ayv&VTi, Koi
Ka6d Ka
avTa)<; iirjve toj? jrpmyyvo)';
tmv
[No. 74
fir)
\
155 8e 7rpm'yji\\co<; toj? ael yevo/jLeviof TreTrpwyyevKfj/Mev
t&v
re fiicr6a>fid-
t&v a/j^TrcoXrjfidTcov koi rav KaraSiKav Kal avrax; Kal to, xRVf^ara hd Ka einp,apTvprj(r(ovTi, Kal fir) dXXov fM]8e heva rip,ev yijTjTe hdp\vqc7iv firjTe TraXivSiKiav fiT]Se kut Tcov Kul TOiv iTn^a/jLico/idTCOv Kal
TM
TpoTTOV
iroXi TTpdyfiuTa irapey^ev firjBe rots hv^irep ras TroXios
irpaaaovraaai
ai Se
Ho
AevT6po<;. cnrb
rjfiev.
TOV irpdrov
AoVllcro?
k
Kar rdv
T/31T09. cnrb tS)
|
KapTrevafJTai
Kal irpa^ei irdvTa kut rdv
el
avrm
Kal hviroXoyo'i icrcrfjTai Kal irpd^ei
firj
areXe?
TpiaKOVTaireSco ra? Sid tcov reTpcopcov ayd)cra<; ein tov
TO,';
160 avTOfjLov
Kav
jxtj,
Se rbv Sevrepov /j^iadmadfievov
Ho
crvvOrj-
Hon Ka
Kal toI irpcoyyvoi,
|
avvd'ijKav.
Se TOV TpiTOV )(S>pov fiiadcocrdfievoi KapTrevarJTai
a%kr6fi.(o t&j
avdnepov tos TpiaKOvraTreSo) ttot tov avTOfiov
kut
tolv
avvdrjKav Kal hvirokoyo'i ecrariTai Kal avTO'; Kal toI irpmyyvoi,
hon
TOV SevTepov diro
Td<;
TptaKovTairiSa) Kal
irpa^el irdvTa
|
Ka' /Mr) 7rpd\^ei Kcer tov avvBrjKav.
Ho
TeTa/3T0?.
Se tov TeTapTOV •y^apov fMO-dmadfievo'; irdp re
166 tSiv 7ro\t(Xi'o|/Li(»j/ TOiv iirl •Trap tS)v
TToXiavo/xmv
twV
'ApiaTtmvo^ eirl
'
i
ha dvdejxa ^iXcovvnw tm ^iXavvfio), ha TifioKpdTio<; Kap'7rev\crfJTai airo
KOVTaireSm p(0
eirl
Kal tS>v opia-Tav Kal
KpLcTTdpj((o tS> HT^pal/cXeiSa i^opco
tw
e'//./3oXo9
}lr)paKXeiSa t5)
avTOfioo t
tov dvTO/j,ov tov opi^ovTa tws re
j^m-
Kal Th ^ivTia
ho Se avheX6p,evo<:
dXXa KaT Tav
tq)<;
epya^rjTai
to, fiev
|
(TVvdrjKav, KaOm'i Kal
yeypaiTTai, Tat Se diiireXax; Td
h6
•
')(0VTa,
tov Icrov dpifffiov Tav
fiKaTi TeTopa'i cr^oifQ)?
dpyvpico
cVKia'; Kai to,
|
•
al Se
I
/SeX-
Trap Tav a')(olvov heKda-Tav.
dXXa SevSpea
to. hrjfjiepa
a'^^oivav tov vvv hvtrdp-
p-rj,
TrpoKaSSeSiKdadai Svo
ra? Se iXaiai Kal
to.?
Th hinrdpyOvWa TrdvTa iv
Tai /MepiSi TavTac irepiaKwylrel Kal iroTicrKa'^ei Kal Sedfieva,
Xoiitok
ha)<;
Ka Tav afiTreXmv avoyrjpda-KcovTi, iroTU^VTevael
hcixTTe ael hvirdp'yev
fivd<;
ra? Tpia-
tw AtoWo-o)
"TrepiKoyjrel
Th
Kal at Tivd Ka yrjpai ^ dve/imi eKTreTcavn, cnroKaTaaTaaei |
AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS
No. 76]
Tov apid/Mov t&v hvirapxovTcov
iX€i
IJ,rj
iXaiwi
eV rai
-v/rtXat Ao/aoXo'yo)?
239
II
Kul TOV apidfihv tov hCaov Kadax! koL iv
Bpeoi'i
aWai
tcll |
Kai ryeypawTui.
avvdriKav Tttt
rj fj.ri
Ka
hoTt Se iv rot?
kuI
toi? 'yeypafip.evoit;, hv7r6Xoyo<; eVo-ij-
T0t9 TToXiavofjioi'i Kol Tot? (TLTayepTaL^ Tot9 eVi TO) eVeo? f
dm Kal iv Tat aXXai a-vvOijKai ^^eiypairTai. Tol ael iirl Ttbv ferewv eVre?
175
avvdrj-
irpd^ei ho avheXoiJLevo'i KciT tuv
fj.rj
j(^p6\voi'i
Se
iroTKJjVTevcrel
ttokuk rot? hvjrap'x^dvraa-ai Sev-
fjur)
|
«a-
Ka tol
TroXiavd/xot
7rpd\^a>VTi irdvTa kolt
tuv avvOij-
ai Be
Kav, avTOi hviroXoyoi, eaaovTai kclt tclv avvOrjicav. Ettj T0VT0i
Tw HrfpmiBa
KaSSi'x^o';
(]i,eBL\fji,v(ov
irpaTav [xCaOma-iv airo TOiV
fj,ev
•
vv/iw T€Tpa>KOVTa @e|o8a)/3(B.
fieSi/jivcov
Tav Be TpOrav
TpiaKOVTa TrevTe
/li
ki^wtiov 'A/sko?
e'yU./8oXo9
Aa/^a/ap^o? tX(B-
Trpayyvo'; tc5 crmftaTO^
Tav Se SevTepav ixiadaycnv ha
^iXcoTa.
180
ki^iotiov ^opfiiav ^iX(OTa irevTi^KovTa heirTo,
fxe
fieBifivcov
•
Trpa)yyvo<;
•
Trp(ojyvo<;
|
tw
TeTapTav
®e6h(opo<;
crdip.aTO'i
fe yvlov
fiicrdcoaiv
Tciv Be
pes 'ApiaToSa/j.o';
|
Tm
TJei(ria<;
AeovTia-Kco
cra)fiaTO
aX
XooT'^piov ||
$1 XtTTTTO?
^tXlTTTTOJ
SlaKaTiCOV he^BefJl,7JK0VTa hoKTO) fieBifivcov
Trpd)yyvo
we Kapvxelov
•
185
'ATroXXtBj/to? HTj/aa/cX^rw.
|
|
Vpa/xiJLaTev<; pe
yvlov A.puTToBajxo'i '
'^vp.fid')((o
ya/jLeTpa^
Xai-
NeaTroXtra?.
pea
Argolic 75. Mycenae.
Probably
VI cent.
B.C.
IG.IV.492.
^pahtapiBa'i 'M.vy.aveadev Trap^ 'K\davaLa
i-jr'
'AvTia Kal 'Rvp\pia.
e?
iKeTa^
iroXiO'i \
Be 'Ai'Ti|a9 Kal Yiidio
" elev
||
Kalay^pov." 75.
Phrasiaridas ofMycene was sent
As
goddess.
the nature of the request of the reply
by Athena to the suppliants of the city
is
unknown, the meaning
in the magistracy (or priesthood) of An-
is
obscure.
and Pyrrhias. Let Antias and Cithius and Aeschronle (judges?). Certain citizenshadsentto the shrine of Athena
aco. of persons, as in
tias
petitioning aid,
and Phrasiaridas
re-
turned to them with the reply of the
where;
cf.
no. 55.20.
—
Is
tKE'ras: ^s
with
Homer, and
else-
woXios
Locr. dpxop^ovTa iv Aoypoiis,
Frankel,IG.IV.492, inter-
prets otherwise,
namely was
suppliant from the citadel.
sent as
a
5
GEEEK DIALECTS
240
V cent. B.C.
76. Mycenae. Early
At
Sa/Mopyia
fie
eie, rbi;
[No. 76
IG.IV.493. Solmsen 22.
lapofivdfjiova
Hepae
rot? 70-
vevai KptTepa<; ifiev Ka{T) ra peppefj,eva. 77. Argive Heraeum. Early Vcent. b.c. IGr.IV.517. Micliel861. SolmThe Argive Heraeum 1,197 ff.
sen 21.
[H]a a-ToXa kuI ho
[t]a/3(x Ta<; Hepai rai; 'A/37e|[i]a?. HvpfaXiov Avfiav; afpereve, 'AXxafieve^
Te\afio(y)
|
roiSe
5 lapojxvdfJLOve';
HvWew,
I
||
'Apia-T6SafJio<;
Hvpvddio^,
|
'AficftiKpiTO';
Ilavv\\[X]ai;.
I
If there is no body of demiurgi, hieromnemones (appointed) to (the heroum) of Perseus shall judge between the parents according to what has been decreed. This is only the conclusion of 76.
the
an inscription which must liave been on the stone which once rested upon the
For the collocation of a-rdXa and TcXa/id here, of. d-vdpms Kal ri ir^^Xas, support.
no.
7.
The hieromnemones consist of a representative of each of four tribes, of
which the
Au^nSxes,
whose representaand the Xld/i-
tive presides, the 'TXXeis,
base containing this line. Pausanias re-
0iiXot,
heroum of Perseus on the road from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable
all
are the three tribes
common
to
that boys were employed in the cult
Doric states, while the "Tpv&Buu are attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph. Byz. S.V. Au/tfixes- vK^ AoipUav. fjaav
and that disputes arose among the par-
5i Tpets, 'TXXets Kal ILdfitpvKot Kal Avfidves
ents with regard to their appointment.
i^ "B.paK\iovi.
For
us"E
ports a
Tofs
the stone has t
On
77.
o- 1.
the face of the stone, just
below the inscription, is a rectangular cutting, with dowel holes, evidently intended for the reception of a tablet. This was the o-rdXo, while the reXa/jio (probably only an error for TcKa/jAv),
Kal wpofferiBri
i]
"iptnjBla,
a'.
78. Anactofindemnityforthe management of the treasury of Athena, probably with reference to some specific irregularity which had occurred. "Without such an act, persons who proposed or put to vote a proposition to
properly support, pedestal, refers to the whole stone in which the o-rdXa was set,
use sacred funds for public purposes
and which would
2.24, 8.15, Ditt.Syll.21,
in Attic.
(ttijXt;
be called a
itself
In several inscriptions
from the region of the Euxine lidiv is
of
els
actually used as the equivalent
toOto
reXo-
els
e.g. d.vayp6.\j/avTa rb
\j/&i.
TeKa/iSva \evKoB \l6ou ivaBifuii
t4 Up6i> ToO 'A7r6XXwTOs (SGDI.3078,
Mesembria). This use
Megarian
origin,
and
liable to
punishment.
Cf. Time. Hicks 49.45 fl.
In the matter of the treasures of Athena, if any magistrate calls to account the council under the presidency of Ariston or the body of dprvvai or any treasurer, or if
any one entertains
or
doubtless of
brings suit on account of the submission (to the assembly) of the proposals or on
closely allied
accoiint of the action of the assembly,
is is
were
to that seen here at Argos,
though with
he shall be banished and his property
complete loss of the original notion of
be confiscated to the treasury of Athena.
AKGOLIC INSCEIPTIONS
No. 81]
78. Argos.
VI or early V cent.
[@]eaavp5v [t5v] ra?
'
B.C. IG.IV.554.
Kdava(a
241
Michel 583. SolmsenlQ.
tk <«?>
Ta]v /SoX^i;
[e |
T[av]
'Apiarova
av'
e
avvapTvovTa<;
toi'(?)
[I
a]\\ov
rivcL
ra-
\
reXo? exov I StKda\[^oi] I hiKaa^ono tov ypaaafidTov hev€Ka ra? KaTa\\deaio^ I rd'i aXida-t7io<;, rpero koI SafieveaaGo
fiiav evOvvoi
'AOavaiav.
ev?
ha Se fio\d TroTeXaro havTiTVxovaa
I
lie,
avTol ivoxoi evro
79. Olympia. Roberts 81.
YI
I
Se
6
Ka
'AOavaiav.
ei/?
V cent. b.c.
or early
Solmsen
631.
at
•
SGDI.3271.
Inschr.v.Olympia
20.
'Atoto's eiroipehe 'Apyelo's 80. Olympia. Early V cent. Michel 1087. Roberts 75.
|
KapyeidSa'i
b.c.
HayeXdiBa
SGDI.3263.
rapyeio.
Inschr.v.Olympia 250.
Ta{p)y[el]oi aveOev rot At/rt Tdv iopivOoOev. 81. Cimolos. IV cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.l259. SGDI.3277. Michel 14. Ionic alphabet, but twice =
©609. "Eaptve 6 Sdfio
|
Kara to
SoKTjI/ia
'^XKdvmv, 6/xo\oyr]\crdvTmv M.a[Xj{cov Kal
hpiov Ttov II
The council which
is
in
office
shaU en-
immune from
Hicks 150.
\
tov
prosecution.
For the
force {the cor\fiscation), otherwise they
order of words cf Thuc. 1. 57 t^s
(the members of the council) shall them-
Salas IveKa oTroo-Tdo-cws.
Athena.
aeioes be ZtoiZe to 1. (cf.
rums
corroborated,
it is
assume simple dittography.
better to 2.
is
o-uvaprvovras
:
Thuc.5.47.11.
Goodwin
—
966.2.
3.
aWov t^os
:
besides, else.
Ix"''^
opiUyuTTovrfKoi exo(, no. 57. 'Ypoo-irii.dTav
—
body are mentioned by
the dprBTOi as a
of Argive officials
^'-
<'^-
—4
tov
ff.
h^vExa KaraOlinos kt\.
:
on
account of the deposition of written proposals,
i.e.
the formal introduction of
a measure before the assembly, or the (consequent) act of the assembly. This refers to
some measure sanctioning the Those
irregular use of the treasure.
responsible
for
the
.
For
IIoti-
ypaaaiui
=
ypi/iim, see 164.4.
Until the existence of a L. quisquis)
a-vve-
K.i/jui)\.ia>v 5
introduction or
passage of such a measure are to be
79. Atotus made this, an Argive and an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Argive.
Apparently the father of Atotus
was of the Macedonian Argeadae but hadmovedtoArgos,andhissonproudly joined both titles to his
own name.
See
Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Dittenberger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others, who take 'ApyeidSas as the name of an-
For the crasis in this and the following inscription, see 94.1. so. Inscribed on a helmet. The Argives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils of Corinth^ It is not known to what other sculptor.
war
this refers,
81. Decision of the Argives in a dis-
pute between Melos and Cimolos.
GREEK DIALECTS
242 10 ifjLfievev
Ka
di
\
Ki/jLmXicov
I
^fiev
SiKcia-craiev rol
'Apyetoi
7r[e]j0t
ehl\Ka(Tcrav viKrjv
[/3](»\a? a-evTepa<;, Iloa-iSd\ov ypo-
Aewv
ne/^Xl^o?
"TeSiov.
82. Argos. Ill cent. B.C. B.C.H.XXVII,270ff.;
Upo/idvTie^ avedev
XXXIII,171
'AttoWcovi Apia-[T]ev<;
S(^w/07j|Sa?,
'
|
AWcaviha';, koI KaWeaKevaaaav Kot \^'\c7aavT0 [^eta?]
yaf oix^aXov koX
T'^a^
ff.
NaTe\icf|Sa9, 7/90<^e[e?] AtV;!^vA,os 'A/3a%i'a||8a?, T/aw-
5 ^iXoKpd.Trj';
Yij?
[v]aa-a)v,
\\
[<^]eii9 ./3(»\a9,
@eo?.
rav ||
UoXvaiyav, 'Eri]\peiav, Ai^eiap.
aprjreve
15 Kt/i(BXt'|[o]ii?.
|
[No. 81
nrepiaTaiv koX to ^dpy/ia
T[a]|i'
/lav-
eic |
tov
icat
|
irpo
10 ^wfjiov
.
.
.
.ov TTora.o) Koi irei'^pLvov poov
ical
rav a
.
. .
.
pav |
rm
virep avTOv, Kal Orjavpov ev
yov Kal
Kal rav eirnroXav, Kal
ei'o-e
[11.
rov-;
0co\/ji.ovi;
KoXoa-aovi, Kal rav iirnroXav
r[ov'j\
Yir^erpivov irap to[i']
iv<;
rd^tv rreBdya-
&)[/xa]|A,t^ai',
Kal roi-
d[ypa^m rov vaov apyvpea Wev Kal drfav-
e6ev Kal rav?
I
20 (O'xypioav, [aat] Xo[7r]tSa9
pov
ttc-
kXmktov, koI rav oSbv 7ipyda\(ravT0 diravaav Kal cx^pvav
Xali'ot?
15 TreS' to||/30f
^ov
KaTeaKevaaarav rot?
fiavh-ijcoi
Kal iTn'x^^[r'\av
11
22—25 fragmentary].
I
V
83. Epidaurus. End of cent. B.C. IGr.IV.914. Ditt.Syll.938. SolmZiehen,LegesSacrae 54. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters mostly Ionic, but B = A, never vj, no Ji, gen. sg. and OV). sen 23.
^
[Tot 5
AttoXKovl Ovev /3ov e\paeva Kal hop,ovdoL<;
eVi ro ^ofiov
Aarol
ro'\ |
15.
o-evT^pas: devr^pas.
83.
From
dWav,
(j)epv\dv roi
See 97.4.
the
the temple of the Pythian
Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24. 2
fi.
S(f>vp^8a$,
NareXidSas,
ff .
Have had made and put
—
in place,
in accordance with the divine oracle, the
Omphalus of
the Earth, the colon-
node, the enclosing wall, the altar
a stone conduit, and the. have had
made
.
9ioi
ramp
AcJIlai
epcreva
•
KaXai'Sa rdi
KpiOdv
/ieSilfifiVitv,
leading to the shrine, and the
area; have rearranged the attars and the colossi, have leveled the area, built
etc.:
designation of the phratry or gens. 6
O^vev
'A7ro'X,Xo[i'o?] Ta[i)Ta]
Ka\l raprdfiiri
/Soli'
.
.above
.
.
it;
in the oracle chamber a
a stone wall by the ...
,
the doors of the temple,
and dedicated
cups and a silver beaker.
strengthened
—
9.
The
res-
toration of the words following puiiiv is
uncertain. 83. Regulations for sacrifices in the
Asolepieum. For the frequent doubling
For For other com-
of consonants see 89.4, 101.2.
treasury, which can be locked, for the
(pepdc-ei
offerings; have constructed all the road,
ments see the Glossary.
see 140.3
6.
AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS
No. 84]
(nrvpov
oivov heixCreiav
h€fii8iij.ij\vov,
irpciTOv, TO B'
To|i)
arepov
243
ro (raKe\o
Ka||l
(rice\\o^ toI iapo/j.iJ.vdfi,ove<; |
Sevre'pov ;S|oo? rot? aotSot? Sovto ||
to e7KeXo<;, to
^povpoK hoT^o Kal TevSoa6i8ia.
Tots
Toi 'Aaa-KXa'rridi Ovev
/3o|i'
Kal hop,ovda\i
Tavra Kal KaXatSa.
•
^pa-eva Kal ho/iovdoK
iirl
tov
Be\vTepo
t|[oi)
•
Toh
uTepov toI
•
Ovelv
^ephav Kptdav t5
a-KeXo<;
fie- 26
irpoTov
I
l\\[apo]/j,vdp,ove^ [e]po-
Bovto^ to
aoihol\\<;
/3Sv epaeva 20
[I
tov 'AaKTunrtov
/S|o/iov
av6\evTo toi 'AirKXairioi
^oo
crK\e\o<: 15
I
Bifi/ivov, <7\-7rvpov hefj.iSinfj,vov, otv\ov he/xiTeiav
a6o
OTepov
S'
10
rov
•
(f>ep6a-do
S'
uTepov
^
^pov-
To\l
SovTO Kal TevlBotrdiSia.']
pol
IV cent.
84. Epidaurus. Late Michel 1069.
IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll.
b.c.
•802.
Tvj^a
©eo's.
[a
tov Air6XXcovo<; Kal tov 'A
iriov. I
[KXJew TOV
irevd^ btij eKvrja-e.
avTa vevT iviavTois
Kvovcra Trot
rjSrj
[^ejov t/ceVi? a
Se
qJ?
I
e^rjXde ef avTOv Kal eV tov lapov iyeveTO, kopov eVeKe, 5
Tap^{<7||[Ta]
avTm
05 eu|[^]ii? 'yevofievo'; fiaTpl
[7r]e/3ti)/37re.
diro tos; Kpdva<; iXovTO Kal dp,a tcLl
TV^^ovaa Be tovtiov
iirl
to dvOefia le^jreypd-
I
yjraTO
"ov /i^e|[^o]? irivaKov davfiaaTeov, ciXXd to
•
«B9 eKvr)(Te
KXem
iy yaaWrpJl
e6r)Ke vyirj."
—
T/ater^?
TO lapov inrep yevea<;.
11
[Kojpa.
One
TleXXavh
'IfffioviKa
iy\'[Koi]p,a0ei(Ta Be oyfriv elBe
tic influence, e.g.
the Asolepieum recording the cures ef-
contraction in Irri,
Cf. Paus.2.27.3(rT^Xai S^eio-TiJ-
Keaav irrbs toO
irepi/36\ou,
Koi irKioves,
ifwS dk ef XoiTral.
iir'
iyyeypa/nfi^va Kai
ri
iiiv
d/cporeis etc.
pi.
fj,iv
d(f>iKeT0 et? 10
iBoKet aiTei-
•
'AaKXaTriov
of several stelae found in
fected.
Kai
|
affai TOV 6ebv Kvrjaai K^^pav^, tov B' 84.
Oelov, TrevO' eTr)
iyKaT€K0ip,d6r],
/Sa/so?, eo-re
eyKVov
^d/j,ev
usually
el
ttoiijo-oCi'tos,
rarely
al,
etc. , ace.
Lengthened
5 is al-
apxaiov
ways ou, and i usually a, but we find xv
rairais
p6s beside x^pi^Si ^'^^ dip-^Xero (25 a, b).
arSpwv Kal yvvaLK&y
—
3. irevO' ?Tr|
:
see
58
c.
—
5.
Cf Pans. .
i(mv
dvd/uiTa aKeadivrav inri tov 'Ao-kXj;-
2.27.1 oiSi airodviiaKovinv oiSi tIktowiv
TTioB,
Trpotr^i 3^ Kal viarnxa Sti (KaffTos
ai yvvaiKes
iviiriiire
ry
Kal
Stws
tdSri
yiypaiTTai, di ipwvf
AioptSi.
The
dialect
shows considerable At-
6.
(r^tto'i" ivriis
xcpiTjpire
—7
ff .
:
?p7ru
=
rod wept^SXov.
ef/ii,
The words on
—
see Glossary.
the votive oSer-
ing form a rude epigram, hence the
244
GREEK DIALECTS
ia-a-eia-Oai vlv Kai, el
n
avra 15
^a/^ez/
B' ovdevb';
rpia
aXKo
en eare
TOKOV.
eyKaTaKOifiadelaa he |
avrdi
Oeov, el oi yevoiTO
ivep Se TOKOV ec
20 eTrel Se
iroiffefiev
aWov
Ttyo? Kal
6ovaa,(o
e'^a)
fieTo,
Ta9.
decopav Se
Kal tovto
avTov iKeTK, Kal tovto ol
irapelr] itot ||
Se
e')(a>v
Toil's
etrj,
TavTa irvvOavofievov avTOv,
viv oidev, Kal
I
toO iapov ^s,
SaKTvXovi aKpaTei'i
iSoKei eirepcoTrjv vlv tov
•
Se\oiT[o], \eyeiv, oo? •jroirjaovVTOi;
vvv virep tovtov
^dfjLev i'TriTeXelv.
oi|r[(]y etSe
rov Oeov tKeni iirep tov
Travr^a] otraa alrijcraiTO Kal eyxvo';
I
|
eyKVoi Se yevofieva ey
•
7r(x||/3ey3oXe ttoI
ecjjopei
err],
a\lT]olTO, ical tovto oi iirireK.elv,
|
wot|S[et](7-^at
yaa-rpl
[No. 84
tovto aTrovSai eK tov a^drov e^eX.eTe|Ke
TrXav
I
—
K6[p\av.
'Avfjp rous ra? XVP^'^
eyo? a\^'\lKeTO Trot tov 6ebv iKe-
iv tmi lapSn,
\Tr\ivaKat; inrlaTei rot? Idfia|
25 triv
Kal vTToSieavpe
eyKadevSav Se
to, i'7nypdjji,fia\\[T^a.
Xeiv tSu auTpaydXcai e-jn<^avevTa
•
elSe
O'yjriv
fieWovTW
eSoKet vTTO tS)1 vaSii a(7TpayaXi^oi^T'\o<; avTOv Kal
/Sa\-
[tJov Qeov ei^aXeaOai eirl tov |
XVP<^ ^*' eKTelvai ov tow Sa«;TvX|\oi;9, Kdfiy]ra
(6
I
tov Oeov
eTTiypdfifiaai toI^ iirl tm/j, irtvdKcov tcov S'
ov (pdfiev
"on
S'
airo^air), SoKelv avy~
SaKTvXmv,
[t]w2/ 11
[e]t
en
[«]aTa to
I
Toivvv enirpoaOev aTriuTei';
eirel
Sk
aTrtcTTrja-oi rot? [tjepo'i',
avT0<;
[a]iJTo[t]?
o[u«]
[
eovaiv
ifTTia'Toi'},
dfjiepa<;
to Xoiirov eVra) toi" ^d/iev ""ATrto-ro?
Se yevop,eva<} vyirj^ e^rjXOe.
— 'Afi^poaia
I
olvofial."
ef 'KOavdv
[are\
/oo']TrT[t]XXo?.
avTa
t«eT[t?] rfXOe irol tov Oeov.
irepiepirovaa Se ||
35 [/cara t^o \ia'\pov tcjv
lafidTwv nvcL SieyeXa
cnriOava Kal dSv-
ta?
va\[Ta eov'JTa x^^^ovf Kal TV(f>Xov'; vyieh yivecrOai, ivvirviov lS6v-\
[ra?
eyKuOevSovcra Se
iJ,6]vov.
o-\jrtv
eiSe
iSoKei ol 6 Oeo^ eTrtcrT^?
I
[elirelv] ot[i\ vyirj /lev viv voir)(Toi, fiurOofi fidvTOi viv Serjo-oi dv\[0e-
40 fiev
e]l
TO Iapov vv apyvpeov, vTrofiva/jia ras ap,a9ia<;- eiiraii^Ta
Se ravra] avaxico-ai ov tov otttiXXov tov voaovvTa Kal
n
iyxe]ai.
dp.epa<; Se yevofjieva
— Hat?
d(j)(ovo<;. |
[ouTO? d(f)iK]eTO [e7ro'j;o-6
ek to Iapov
v['jre]p
ra] vojxi^ojMeva, fierd tovto 6
which elsewhere viv. —27,28. SttKTiXXows: of. 89.3. 43 ff. Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer
poetical M'", for
—
vah
co?
6
Se irpoedvaaTO Kal
twi
Oeoti Trvpcfyopwv
I
I
for the god, looking at the boy's father, bade him promise that he (the boy), if he obtained
what he was
there for,
AEGOLIC INSCEIPTIONS
No. 84]
245
[iaeXeTO, ttoJI to^ irarepa top tov TratSo? 7roTt/3\e\/ra?, [a-dai
avrov e\viavrov, rvxavra
rpa
[6 8e Trats e'^JavrtW? "vTroSeKoiiai" e^a.
I
yek irdXiv [eKeXero \
e7e|[i'6T0.
vyiri
—
ouro?
p-ermirwi.
aiiT^bv
(BeeraaXcx;
\iyKadevha>v
yevqrac rov a^drov,
Ka]l Ke'Xecrdai
[a
vaov.
he
dfiepa'i
yevo\[fji,eva'; ,
viav Koi TO fiev irpoa-mirov
tovtov
rm
iSoKei avrov T[ai]viai
6yjr]iv elSe
a-Ti\\[y/j,aTa 6 ^eo?
/cal e/c
aTijiiara excov iv
|
KaraSrjaaL t^
la- 45
to,
o Se 7raT^|0 eKirXa-
eXeye wdXiv
6 S'
el-rreiv.
'n.dvSap]o<;
inroSeKea--\\
a irapean, aTTodvaelv
e'
viv, e-n-el
[ku e^m] 50
rav] raiviav av6e/j,[ev ek t]6v
e^aveaTo] kuI ai^jjXeTO Ta[v rai]-
[eKEKadapTO t&Jv an'yfidT[(ov, rjav S[e |
TJaiviav avedrjKe ets tov va\[6v exovcrav fieTdyn-ov.
— 'E^eSmpo?
VTrdp)/ov(7tv. /lev Tcai
ovTO'; Xa/3o)v Trap
dean
iyKaOevStov 8e el
e^oi TLVa
oyjriv elSe
jj^/s^/uara
HavSdpov
irap
iapov, avTO
aXX' at KU
iSoKei ot o ^e[o?]
•
XeXa^yxeiv
a
eTrtcrTa? e-TrepaTrjV viv,
11
to
iiScop.
iyKaOiSwv 8e
eii
Kal
to vSap
to,
Ka
irepiSija-ai Trepl Td,
i^\eXdrji,
d!f^fj,epa
ra
e/e
tov a/Saroii,
airo Ta
8e yevofievw; e^eX6a>v 65
ypd(^fi)fiaTa ovk exovcrav,
to avTOv irpocrcoTrov irol I
Toh
tStot?
—
Eivd-
ovto? Xidimv eve\Kd'^6evhe- eSo^e
Sr]
avT&i
6 6eo<; iTricrTctdfiev " Se'«' d/ie'pa'i
"tI
fioi
60
fieTa
•
tov UavSdpov ypd(fi)\fiaTa XeXa^rjKO^.
'ETTjSaWjOto? 7rat9.
VIV iravcreiv.
ecoprj
eh to
tolovtov irap avTOv,
1
et?
av6e-
e[^ 'A]\dr)vdv dv6ep.a
rav raiviav airoviy^aadai to irpotrmirov
eK tov a/3dTov t^v raivlav a
TTol
waT
ovk] aireSiBov Tavra.
rav tov HavBdpov Taivilav
Kal eyKaTOTTTpi^acrffai
auTo? 8e
I
Trot toI<; 55
vyirj viv iroirjaai, avOrjcrelv ol eiK(^va ypay^dp£V0<:
8e toOto tov 6eov
vrj<;
I
oir^e[i']
o'TiyfiaTd ov Koi /ceXeaOai viv, iirel
a-Tiyfiacriv
eX]a^e
\Ilav\Mpov xpVf^aTa],
'KTriSavpov vTrep av[Tov,
el
ra e« tov
to, yp]dfj,/iaT[a]
IIavSd^\[pov a-Tiyfj,aTa
Tci
hcoaeK, at
vyirj iroirjo-a) ;" 70
T[i5]||Ka
aaTpaydXov;,'' tov Se Oeov yeXd\aavTa ^djxev Se yevofieva<; vyifji e^rfxde.-
TOV deov iKera'i aTepoiTTiXo^ ovra)?,
to<7Te
—
ra
'Avr]p a(l>LKeTO |
^Xe(f>apa fiovov |
e^eiv, evelp.ev S' eV aiiToh /ir]dev, Ttj/e?
Twv
iv T&i iapSii Tav evrjdiav avTOv to
oXo}
for his cure.
—
el\ft,ev
60. itoiAyrav.
see 177.
—
oX«b?.
eXeYoi"
hr)
vofxi^eiv ^Xe^lrela-Oat 75 ||
e^ovToi; 67rTt'X|\ou, aXX'
would within a year make the thankofferings
dXXd Kevea
66.
r]
k
x'^'pafi, fiovov.
see
280.
— 75.
Whenhehadnot even any rudiment of an
GEEEK DIALECTS
246
€'yKa6[evSov]Ti ovv avTMi
iap[ov avtwv], eirel eyevero
to]
et[?
KaTeTrWWe.
[&5? S'
Toy yvXiov,
eh to
iiyii)
Toy Kwdcova
ffe&i
TMV ovv
KaKW
SeyueXea?. 100
eh ra?
6 ^eo?
vyifjv e^fjpTre
iv alBoiai XiBov.
ato/MaTOi.
%e/)o-ii/
exo)v.
|
eye, but only the place
to
eye-sooket.
BTjpla,
B'
\
I
Be yevofieva^
'Avrjp Topcovaloi;
i
Tci
e^eXelv Kal Bofiev ol
i
I
dp,epa
KaTeirie
i/i/3e^r]fi,e'vai, eKiruov. •
iSoKei TratSt
—
B' I
|
'Epfji,6BiK0i
airrd
'Avijp
KaX&i avyyi11
toX XiBov iy^dXXei Kal dveX6fie\voi
—
Xdy-
avTov i^eXav
e^fjX-
Aa/MyjraKrjvbi UKpaTrji tov
TOVTOV iyKaBev\BovTa IdaaTo Kal eKeXija-aTO i^eXOdvTa
XiBov iveyKelv eh to
empty
—
Kal vyirji eyeveTO.
ovtoi ivvirviov elBe
i^oveipdoacrcov Be
KadiKe-
eBo^e ol tov Beov
•
8g/u.€||Xea?
aTTJ\Bri. |
twv
otttiXXovv
—TllEwTrTro?
dfiepa<;
ej(
ovTOf eyKadevSoov evvirviov elBe
BrjpLa iv Tali ')(epalv e^cov
Bev Tall
eyeveTO.
%»7/3a? ol eBcoKe.
BoXwBeli inro ftaTpvidi iy kv^kuvi
veaBai.
kuI twl
axova, dve-
yeyevT]/x.evo<;
eyKOLTaa0evTO<;
Tav Xoy^^av ev Tali yepalv
Tai 'xelpai Kal crvvpdyjrai Ta
105
Se
eh to d^arov. KaTaire-
tk^Xo?
ical iiyit}^
(TTepva fiaxalpai dva'xicra-avTa ra?
Ta
cu|?
\\Alay(^lva'; iyKeKOi/jbUTfievav ijStj
y^av eTTy i^opr^ae e^ iv Tai yvddcoi..
Tav Xoy^av
ck^ik^o, dvS>i-
yeyevrjfjielvov,
ical Xe')(j9evTa.
Be Bia\Kelfj,evo<; ical
Tevaa^ tov Beov ei^eKdOevBe'
"avv-
e\(f>a,
6 Trah, crvv\&el
S'
Trepl aKoXoird'; Tiva
I
to,
kcl 6 iv 'E'7nSai\]pa>i
eVet
lepov.
dp,\/3d'i virepeicvrrTe
aTTo TOV BevSpeo
hix^eirai,
Toy Kd)0Q)va.—
SevSpedv ti
eTTi
w ddXi,"
TavTa
a.KOvaa'i
rjpTre
SeinroTai rjpfidvevcre ra irpaydevTa
tSu
to hd^KatTTaBiov,
kuX avveTiOet [to] 6\(TTpaKa
Toy Kwdcova [fid^Tav; tovtov yap ovSe
^e Toy yvXiov Kal i^dipev
iKeTav
|
-rrep),
6Sonr6po<; ovv rt? ISwv avTOV, "ti,
ell
dfie-
crKevo-
T^codwv.
|
'Ac7KXaTnb<; vyirj Troirjaai. SvvaiTO."
ocTTpaKa
—
eyjrfjaai tc
ell aiird.
Toy Kwdcova KaTe\ay'\6Ta, e^ ov
cJ? S' elSe
6 SeerTTOTa^ eWia-T[o irliveiv, iXuTreiTo
Kadi^o/ievo'i. 85 Ti^rjai
tov Beov
a\veaTa, dvSa^e Toy yvXiov Ka\l ijireaKd^Tret
a-vvTeTpip.fieva (T[«e]u7;.
90 6r)Ke
eSo'|«:et
Be yevofievjat; ^QCfeircov aix^olv i^rjXde.
80
TCL
•
eVeJtTa Siayayovra rd ^Xe^a\pa e7%eat
(j)d[piJ,aKov,
/3[a?
i(jidvi]
oi/^t?
[No. 84
for
— 102.
lapov oTrocraov BvvaiTO it,
i.e.
the
aiird refers
while with iii^epXtniims
we
fji,eyt(T[T]ov.
must understand
dc/ieXias.
Ta(S) SoXai«e/s (cf. 97.4).
6 Be TOfi
Or read
o«-
COEINTHIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 86]
Tov a^ciTov Ket>e||wv
irpo
TjviKe.
—
|
247 tovtov
]>iiKdvcop x(o\d<;.
lievov Trat? [tJi? virap tov arKiiraiva dp\ird^a<; e^evye.
eSiWe Kol eK tovtov
vm
iyeveTO.
vyirj<;
—
ovTO? TOV tov ttoSo? SdKTvXov
oi^to';.
SiaKeif^evo'i
UTri'ou Be viv |
TTOtT/o-o? ct?
TO dfiuTOV
cive'X^coprjcre |
vyirj'i,
e
TU^Xo?
ioiv ivvTTViov elBe
Sidyeiv
TO, ofifiUTa;
dpfj,aKov.
ely(ev ev
irdXiv.
—
1|
Kal iSetv
t&i Ke(j)aXai |
^a?
to,
— ©vacov
—
tok
o5to?
'Hpateii? MvTcXrjvaio';.
ovto<;
iral';
I
to)v
dXXmv
Tav Ke(j)aXav aiBtj^.
evevd-
eTTorjcre
ou[to?]
11
inrap
Tpi- 125 viro
KUTo, TO lupdv 6[epa'ir1ev6iu,evo<; tovs otttiXXov; v[ryj^]5
KVvo<; Tcoi' I
cnrrjXde.
Corinthian 85. Corinth. Early
VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3H4. Roberts 85.
Afevia ToBe [adfia], tov oXeae Tr6vT0<; 86. Corinth.
Early
a. .l^ifiCov
VI
p.'
cent. b.c.
avai[Be'i'\.
IG.IV.211,217,329.
SGDI.3119.
avedeKe Ti.oTeBapdv\i pdvaKTC\.
'n.OTeB\dv'\. h.
[IIoTjeSafoi't pdvaKTi.
c.
Ilepaeodev
Aipo/ie?.
This and the following illustrate Corinthian differentiation of E =
83. tiie
open
e
or
c
(ij)
and E (transcribed
e)
=
close i corresponding to Attic spurious
orgenuineci. See 28.
a single hexameter. 86.
From a
The epitaph forms Cf. nos. 87-90.
large collection of pot-
tery fragments found near Corinth.
120
SalaruXoi?
ev Be tSu yeveiwi irapiTroXXa'i.
(f)apfJ,dKcoi
'EpfMovev<;
'TUfj, jj,op(f)av
SevSpr] TrpaTov to, ev t&l iapSii.
Tpi'x^a<;,
tov Be 6 0eb^ y^piaa^
ey(^eiv.
yXcocraai Kal
£^eyep6el<: Se, ok
'AX/cera? 'AXtKo'?.
aiayyvoixevo'; Be [are] KaTuyeXdfxevo^ inr[oj 6evBe.
tovtcoi SpaKcov
tm
iBoxet 6 6eo<; iroTeXQiav
•
dfiepa'; Be y^voiieva<; vyirj<; i^rjXOe.
ovK
Set-
SoKelv veavCa\Kov einrpeTrrj
6-<^iv iSeiv,
TOV BdKTvXov iirnr'^v
iirl
vvo
IdcraTO
|
^9
Iddr)
TOV dypiov eXweo?
Xa^ovTO^ ev
TOV dfidTOV i^eXdcov tov SdxTvXov
TOVTO
no
fiedd/iepa vtto tSiv 6^\paTr6vTa)v i^evei'xOeh eirl 115
eSpdiJMTd<; tivo<; icadl^e. e'/c
BuktvXov
\'Avr)p v\7r6
icadr]-
6 Se acTTa<;
They
are mostly votive offerings to Po-
seidon,
and contain the name
in both
unoontracted and contracted forms, as HoTeSa/roKi and UoreSavi, but in the nominative only the unoontracted IIoreddv. See 41.4. Tjoi nepaUeev {c),ci. nripaioi'Xen.Hellen.4.5.1ff. Probably
&
in the first syllable
is
an
error.
GREEK DIALECTS
248 Early Solmsen25.1.
87. Corcyra. 98.
VI cent.
[No. 87
SGDI.3188. Roberts
IG.IX.i.867.
B.C.
Hviov TXatriafo MeveicpdT£o^ ToSe aafia, Olavdeo's yevedv
ToSe
S'
es 7ajo Trpo^evfo^ Sdfiov
airoi 8a/A09
cj)iXo<;
•
eirolei,
•
dW evl irovroi
5\eT0, Safioa-iov Se Kapo[v irevOriaav airavTe<;.] Ilpa^ifieve'; S' avroi ^[a/'ajs cnro TraTp(Bo<; ivffov ffiiv Sa/Li[o]t
99.
88. Corcyra. Early Solmsen25.2.
rohe a-dfia Kacnyveroio iroveOe.
VI cent.
'ApvidSa XapoTro?
1,afia ToSe
^apvdfievov irapd
vavcrllv err'
TToXXoli/ apicrT£v(^p)ovTa
89. Corcyra.
VI
cent. B.C.
SGDI.3189.
IG.IX.i.868.
b.c.
Kara
•
rov
Roberts
S' '6\e\crev "A/ae?
'Kpdddoio phopalai a-T0v6pe((r)(7av apvTdv.
SGDI.3190.
IG.IX.i.869.
Roberts 100.
Solmsen 25.3.
1.TdXa Sevfdpeo^ rov MAetf to's
elp.' iirl TUfioi.
V
90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). SGDI.3175. Roberts 106.
cent. B.C.
IG.IX.i.521.
IIpoK\£iSa<; (T)o(S)e crafia KeK\\ea-eTai ho<; irepX toL';
87.
Monument of
avTov
ja
|
Menecrates. This
88. phopato-i:
and the three following are examples of metrical inscriptions composed in the epic style and with retention of sev-
89.
eral epic words,
lation of
i.e.
ivl,
KatriyveToio,
dfVT&v = dunj**, and inflectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -oio and (rToi'6yre((r)a"ap,
-Of
= -00
(105.2a), dat. pi. in
-oiiri,
augmentless verb forms.
See 7 6
-OS.
tive sense as in
Homer.
—
cf.
3.
also MM^ios, no.
dpMrTev{f)ovTa: cor-
nP
to
(cf.
/i/j.
See 32.
But, since assimi-
Germ. Lamm,
Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not otherwise attested in Greek, this is probably formed with another suffix (ti)/i-o- beside ri/i-po-; cf. Lat. tumulus with a
course uncertain.
itoveSc: transi-
6.
89. Tv|i6i: Ti/i.pu.
Zo-suffix).
6.
oSolo,
rected from ipurreirovTa.
4. The restoration is that suggested by Dittenberger, IG. i.e., but is of
—
ivyw
6dve ^apvdfievo<}.
90. IIpoKXcCSas
105.2 6.
:
gen. sg. masc. in
IMEGAEIAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 92]
249
Megarian
V
91. Selinus.
IG.XIV.268.
cent. b.c.
SGDI.3046.
Ditt.Syll 751
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen24.
[Ai]a
TO'i
deo
To[a]Se vikBvti toI 2e\ivo'i'[Ttot
Stja tov
• |
^o^ov
Kal Btd TOV
viKd/Me^
[kuI]
S[ta] \
RepaKXea koI
Xova Kal Sid n[oT]|e[tSd]m kuI Sid TuvSapiSw; Kal
Si
Aia
'AttoX-
Si
'A0[a]-||
v[d]av Kal Sid Ma\o<})6pov Kal Sid UacriK\pd[T]eiav Kal Si[d] to?
aXKo^
[S]id S[e]
deo'i,
Aia
fid\ia-T[a].
Xpv
ra
fi"]
ovvfiara ravra KoX\d'\jravT[a'; e?] to
'A[7r]oX[\]oi/toi/ Ka6defi^\v, to Ato[? 7rpo]iypd[\lra']vTe^
i^eK[ovTa T'\a\dvTdv
o-ioi'
5
^i\t[a<;] Se 'yevofieva'; ev
\
to Se xP^-
10
efiev.
I
92. Decision of the Megarians.
Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 b.c. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342. Michel 20.
IG.IY926. ['EJTTi
eV
a-TpaTay[ov tS>v 'K'\xaiSiv AtytaXev?, ev [toJO ' AaK\aTri[ov Aijovvaiov.
lapev^
S'
'EiriSavpmi
KaTa TaSe eKplvav
|
Meyapei'! Tot?
Kal K.opivdioi'i
['ETrJtSau/at'ot?
irepl
toI
to? %ajj0a? a?
|
diJL(f>eX\eyov
Kal
[Tre/sjt |
TOV aivov TOV
Twv
eKOTOV TrevTijKOVTa '91.
tov ^eWavvoly] Kal tov "^iripaiov, KaTa
'A||[p^at]ftiz' I
[ei'a]
•
SiKaaT'^piov diroaTeiXavTe'; avSpa<;
Kal eireXOovTcov
The Selinuntians promise golden who shall help them
statues to the gods to victory.
Instead of an express con-
dition, there is
gods
who
an enumeration of the
usually assist them, the im-
plication being that they will continue to
do
so.
Through the help of the following gods do the Selinuntians loin victory. 1.
Through Zeus we conquer, Pov: Ares.
—
5.
etc.
—
2.
$6-
MaXo<|>6pov: Demeter.
Cf. Paus.1.44.3 Upbv Aii^n^T-pos J/la\o
Zeusfirst.
—
eV
irpoYpdilravrcs
trate in a territorial dispute between Epidaurus and Co jinth. The date must faUintheperiodbetween243B.o.,when
the Corinthians joined the Achaean
and 223 b.c. when the Megaabandoned it for the Boeotian league, and is still further limited by league,
rians
the
name
of the strategus.
making
iw' lapeOs,
these
and engraving names, we shall set them up in the statues in gold
temple of Apollo, writing the
name
of
nominative
9a. Decision of the Megarians, appointed by the Achaean league to arbi-
tiom-hs. 111.3.
:
:
)(^d>pav
carelessly used for accusative,
— Ilaa-iKpdTcia Persephone. Cf. Airwoiva. — 7S. Andwhenthereispeoce,
pov.
avTdv tuv
1.
89.3.
Al-yiaXsBs, lapeSs
—
:
gen. sg. in -eus
— For the see 5Sb. —
4.
psilosis in
3. d|u)>^XXeYov:
SiripaCou
:
name
and promontory north
see
of a harbor
of Epidaurus,
5
GREEK DIALECTS
250
[No. 92
Si/caa-rav ical Kpivdv'^rmv] ^IS^inSavpiav elfiev
TCtiv
rdv
avri-
'^(aipav,
"KeyovTcov Se rSiv 'K.opivO i^cov T
To\
TpiaKOvra
'AXieiov
avr&v
Si/caa-rdv
Ka^rd T\dv alvov top rS)V 'A^atwi", ovroi rdv ^(opav irepfiovi^av Kurd rdSe diro ra?
/cat
he i'rreXOovre'i iirl Kopvcjid'S
ex rS)v
repfio\v[i^'\ov[v']Ta^
tov<;
M.eyapei'i
10 dvSpa<;
eva
•
I
Tov KopSv\eLOV eVt [rjay Kopv
diro tov
I
rdv
eirl
Kopvcj}dv tov
[K~\epavvLOV
diro tov K.epavviov
•
|
Tdv Kopv(f>dv TOV J^opviaTQ,
eTTi
KopviUTa
OTTO Tas Kopv
• I
Tdv oSbv
15 im-l
iirl
TOV 'KiopviaTa
pd'^^iv
tov
pd')(iv
iirl
diro tov
Xeiav
tov
pd'x^L0
tov tov tov
20
a/ia^trou
TOV
TOV ^dya<;
eTrl
TOV Kopv(f>ov TOV 'A/3a]ta?
25
.a[7ro
•
^dv
Td<; dfial^irov
iTrl
^dyw;
tov
tov Kopv(f>ov tov
Ta? Al'ynrvpa<;
iirl
[oSov] ra?
Td
tov Kopv(f)ov
tov Alyihrvpal's]
eirl
eirl
[ra? KOJTayov-
diro
•
Td<; 'A.vela';
tov Kopv(j>6v
I
•
diro
tov t[ov
diro tov 'Apaia<: eVt tov Kopv
•
d'jr\o Tojt) viro
Toi
e-jrl
Talk 'Aveiai
sttI
Kopv^ov tov vire^
dtro tov
tov Kopv(pov tov
iirl
diro tov pd'yio
tov vwep Tdv ^KoXl^Xeiav viro
iwl TOV Kopv
KopviaTa
||
Tai TieTpai
tov Kopv^dv tov
eirl
iirl
tov ^'x^oivovvA
tIov Kopv^ov tov iirep tov 2%oti'o{)i'Tos
TOV K[aTa
^vopyav
T'\dv
eirl
tov Kopv-
diro tov Kopvtpov tov virep ra?
II
^v6pya<;
tov
[evrt]
pd')(iv
|
TOV vTrep ra?
j^to?
tov vrrep ra? I.VKOwrla'i
2i'[«:oiio't']a9
IleXXe/jtTio?
WTTO tov
•
30 vTrep
TOV 'OX[/coi)]
TOV pd^iv TOV inrep
Kopv(f}ov
d-Trd
{brrep)
tov
tov virep
of those
referred to
/3a'||[;;^(o]?
'
[There follow,
11.
•
mtto
|
eTrl
pdyiv tov
'OXkov
eTrl
t[ov] pdyio<; tov
SiKaa-\[Tal rjot Kpi-
32-96, the names
of the arbitrators
appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.]
by Thuc.8.10.3 (correcting
tity
with
hj t as
4.18 (Spiraeum).
pas
masc. in
JJeXXepmo^
t[ov] virep tov
tov A7r[oXX'](oviov
IIeipai6i'toS7rIpaioi')andPliny,Nat.Hist.
—
19. *d-yos: gen.sg.
105.2 6. So 'Apalas 1. 22, but also the usual form in KopvLdra 11. 13ff.
Td<;
diro tov Ylaviov iirl tov
•
tov 'AttoXXcoviov eVt t6 'AiroXXcoviov.
vavTe
and
•
\
II[ai'|tbi']
diro tov pd-
tov Kopv(f>dv tov vrrep ra?
eTrl
|
TOV Kopv^ov TOV TOV
•
-as.
The confusion caused by the iden-
tlie
feminine form
Alyiirripas 1.21
—
is
shown
beside tov AtyiTi-
1. 20. 32ff. Tlie list of names, arranged according to the three Doric
tribes, contains the characteristic forms
Q4Supos, eoKplv7is,etc.
See 42.5 (i.
RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 95]
251
Rhodian 93. Camirus. YI cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.737.
SGDI.4U0.
"Edfia t6^' '18a\fj,evev<; irolrjfra hiva KXeo'i Zeii(8)
viv oo-rt?
fie
I
eirj
11
irrifiaivoi Xeio\\r) Oeir).
|
5
94. Camirus. Yl cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.707. SGDI.4127.
^v6v\T\iBa
Xecrxa
rifu
|
to Upa^aioBo
95. Camirus.
Tov(])vXiSa. ||
IV
(or III) cent. b.c.
Michel 433.
Syll.449.
tov^vXo
|
I
IG.XII.i.694.
SGDI.4118.
"ESofe Ka/iipevai ra? KToiva<; ra? Kafiipeayv ra? Kal T^9 iv rdi aireipcot ava
Kal
Trdcra<;
'Adavaia'i i (TTaXai |
XaXKjjrat?
XiOivai %eo/3t9 XaXKrj^
dvaypaijfieiv, at
||
Ka
iv rdi vdcrcoi
I
e^'^Oei^eiv e?
|
Td<;
Tay^tcTTa Kal cnroSaxj-evvTai
Tap aTdXav
(^Xelv
TM
/eat |
TOW
|
roit 'x^prfi^ovTi
lep5>i
irapey^^eiv.
I
iv
K.a/jLipa>i et9
to |
93.
Tof
Zeis 5^.
:
t6Sc.
97.4.
62.2.
— XcioXi):
€7 8e TavTav Tav ktoivclv cnrotcoi djiooTdTCiM ]|
iv 15
TOVTOi Be avvXeye-
•
Hesych. XcmXt/s
lepov Ta9 'Adavaia';, okku toI lepowoiol
— Zeu(8)
Si:
accursed.
Cf.
reXe/us ^|i6Xijs, and,
•
for the first part of
the compound,
Xeius in Archilochus.
both those on the island and those on the mainland. For the latter cf. from ,
the Periplus of Scylax, Xcipo
uv
ij
iv
tJ
island of
The
^irelpifi.
XoXk^
— The
t)
"PoSl-
neighboring
(see 42.2)
was under
original
the control of Camirus at this time,
meaning of the word (from *Xexir(to, cf X^Xos) was resting place, whence either
yet evidently sustained a relation to it different from that of tlie other demes.
94.
Xe'irxa
:
grave.
grave 01 the Msnal place of recreation, club.
— The
last woi-ds are to be read,
with resolution of the crasis, to Eii\o,
t5 EiipvKtSa.
95. 1
ff.
The names of
—
6.
lirintXnOtio-eiivTi.:
'Krie-Zjirofmi
the
(croivot
or
see 160.
to the
/ct-X.
^Tri^ie-
used by late writers, but
is
not in classical Attic.
demes of Camirus are to be inscribed,
lo
Be TelXevp-eva 69
I
(t6(ov
5
iXa'x^iaTOV irapa-
to,
KTOivdra^ /lacrTpov iv twi lepm,
KToCvai KaTo, TOV vofiov TOV t5>v 'VoBimv
Tcii
I
ra? irpd^io^
ra? 'K6dva<; Kal irepi^oXi-
lajfypoTaTa Kal KdXXiaTa.
TavTa iravTa tov Tufiiav SeiKvveiv
Kal
iXea-Oai Be dvBpat
j^^prji^mint.
ra? ktoivw; dvajpd-^ac Kal iyKoXdilrai iv
Kal (TTdaai iv tmi
aTcl^^Xai
/8&)|o-at 0)9 e^7?t 0)9
|
to lepov
i^i^fieiv Se
rpet? avTiKa p,dXa, oiTive'; iTrifieXrjBrjaevVTl, ravlra? 0)9
Ditt.
Solmsen32.
:
—8
ff.
diroSoi-
shall give out the contract
one who
is
willing to furnish the
stele at the lowest figure.
GEEEK DIALECTS
262
ra lepa
7rapay'y[e\\X](0VTt, xal adpeovrco reXi] iravTa, ai ri
[No. 95
Kafiipeav
to,
[to, Sa\iio]-
-
96. lalysus. IV (or III) cent. B.C. Michel 434.
SGDI.4110.
IG.XII.i.677.
Ditt.
Syll.560.
"ESofe Tot9 p^aa-Tpolt koX el-Tre
I
Trdrpta, einpLeX-qdrifieiv
5 KaViTa TO,
TO Te
ToSe Koi a ov%
yjrdfjiLa-fia
irapa tov vofiov
ra?
e/c
aWai'
'
'
AXkcp.eSovTO'i
A7^KTpa>va<; evayrjrai
araXat
tov<; l£porafiia
\idov Aa/3T[t]|ow Kdl avaypaiprji e? ra? o-Ta\a|?
Tpel<;
ovBe ia-oSonropelv e? to 16
|
Sr/siaTT;? |
ra?
|
ipyaaOecovTi 10
'laXvaioi<;,
ottm? to lepov koI to refievo^
re'l/itei'os,
defieiv Se
•
o||crfoV
Kal
ra? o-raXci?
|
7roTf7ro/3ei'0/ite'|i'ot9,
7ro'A,{09
ivTi sk tSjv vo/jlcov ia-(f>e^eiv
Tw[t] 7rpda\aovTi
to, iTriTifiia
fiev iirl Ta<; ia^\Sov
/oiia/i
/tww' Se virep to
Se CTri ra? KaTa^daio<; Ta[s]
ef 'A^aia?
|
laTiaTopiov,
I
Tro'Xtos. |
a oi^
No'/U.o?
20
ocriov ecTL/ieiv oiiSe
Te'l/ievo? Ta
25 /iTjSe
aX\o
TOVTCOV
Kd
\6
tj
Troiijar)t,
ea/SaXuv
«at to yivot
veiov
firjlOev
I
firi\\0el
OTt
Se'
to Te lepov koL to Tefievoi KaOai|
|
eVo||^o? eaTCO
tm
aae^eiai
ia-^dXrji, cnroTeicrdTa) vlirep kicdcrTov •
e? to te/sov
icrayeTco e? to T€fievo
fiijOev, firjSe viroSijl/jiaTa ea'(f>epeTco fJLrjSe
30 /aeVo) /cat eiripe^eTco,
35
ea^peiv
fir) eo-i|Ta) tTTTro?, oVo?, fffiiovo'i,
p,r)dev, firj^e
Tt? Trapa tov voflov
^ara
||
el
Ka
Se
|
Trpo-
irpo^dTOV o^oXov
TroTayyeXXeTCO Se tov tovtcov ti iroievVTa 6 [
)(^priL^a>v
I
o e'?
Toir? fidcTTpov^.
97. Khodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. VII or VI SGDI.5261. Hicks 3. Robertsl30. Ionic alphabet, but without n = (i). H = ijinc(,6, =A and i; in c (and probably in i) = h in/( E = jj). cent. B.C.
,
a.
BacrtXeo?
eypa-\]rav,
toI
eX66vTO<;
e?
'^XecjtavTivav '^a(fi)iiaTiy(^o
'Vap.p.aTl'xpi
criiv
a daughter of Helios and the nymph Rhodes, who 96. 4. 'A\EKTpiivas
:
was worshiped with divine honors by the Rhodians. Cf. Diod.5.56, where the
name appears
as 'HXexTpuiii/?).
—
©eoK\(e')os Lindus. as irdXios olis of
'laKmlf
eirXeov.
|
IO.Ivti: pl.forsg. :
the
I
toOto
rfXOov Se
— IS.'Axat-
name given to the acrop-
lalysus.
Cf. Ath.8.360 iv rg
itb\iv la-xvpoTdT-nv ri/v
'Axolav
KoKov/i^vriv.
also irirpas Aaprlas 7. \C6ou AapT(ou on another inscription, marble from
97. Inscribed on the legs of one of the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel by
Lartus, a place iu the neighborhood of
Greek mercenaries who had taken part
:
EHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 99]
KaTwepde, vh
Ke/jKto?
6 iroTanb<;
eypa^e
"Afia
8'
afie
||
^I'Xo Kal IleXepo? OvSa/io.
T^Xe^o's
c.
eypa^e ho
/i'
<^.
IIv^oi' 'A/i.ot/3t;Y[o].
e.
na/3t? 6 2oXo<^oi/to?
/.
Ha7eo-e/3/ito[?].
A.
KjOt^i? e'ypa((f>e)v.
8'
a(X)\oy\o{
avC-r). \
UoTaai/xirTO, AlyVTrTid<; Se
253 ^'x.e
"Apxov 'A/jioi-
5
'E\effi'y8[to]9 o T^'to?.
b.
'IaXvo-to(?) -
- - ctui^
^Ojtt/^aT[t%ot].
nacrt(^)oi; 6 'Itttto
^.
-
^Ofj,yvao^ hoica ^aai\e\v<; Tjekaae tov crrpaTOV [t]o irpaToh/
i.
hdfjLJa '^a(/u.)/iaTt;;^o[t
VI
98. Gela.
cent. B.C.
JJacndSapo to
|
SGDI.4247.
aafia, K/aare?
99. Agrigentum. Second half III SGDI.4254. Michel 553. 'EttJ lepodvTa j8oi/Xa9,
1
|
iliroiei.
^vfi^oBwpov rov
irpoeSpevova-a'; ra?
IG.XIV.952.
cent. b.c. (before 210).
^uXa?
4>iX(»i'o? |
tcoi'
Trapwrrpoa-rd^Ta) ra^
'TXXecdi', jrpoayopovvTO's
in an expedition up the Nile under PsammetichusI (654-617 B.C. )orPsain-
tian Kerti, which
metichus 11 (594-589 e.g.), probably
stretch of water between the
the latter.
These mercenaries were
a
3.
K^pKios
:
stands for the Egypis
aract and Elephantine.
applied to the
—
dvtt|:
islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 tooti di'laxri nal
For vh
ToTiriKap
8d|j.o: o 'A/juoi^ixov, 6 Ei)Sd/iou.
olSi'IwvhreKalKS.-
aiirlovs a.\\-/i\bji/,
pes Toiirous Tois x'^P""^
oUtiaav xpivov iwl
irpwroiyipovToiivAlyirTij)
iroXXii/.
&\\6y\ta(riToi
KaTO{.Kl
Among
i.
ble.
as far as the river see 132.4.
No
—
—
5.
let
them go up.
'AiioipCx".
complete restoration
T]£\a(rE
The peculiar
:
^Xoo-e aor.
spelling
HE
O"-
94.1,7. is possi-
of
Aaww.
is
perhaps
due to a confusion between the two systems of writing known to those who
those
wrote these inscriptions,
low, there are
= A,
whose names are inscribed betwo lonians, from Teos and Colophon (6 and e), and one Rhodian, from lalysus (c); / is also Doric, and h Ionic (on account of the v movable). The main part of the inscription
first oat-
vis 6 iroraiios
from Asia Minor and the adjacent
Ti? 6 'iran/i.frixos SiSoil x'^po^^ ivoiKriaai.
5 |
||
in
1)
H=
?;,
2)
B
and E = ij. Similarly BE/ii, i.e. iiixi, a Theran inscription. 98. Beginning of a hexameter. For
THaaiaSafo see 105.2
a.
of the
Rhodian mercenaries, though
Proxeny decree of Agrigentum in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this inscription was found at Rome, being
there
nothing to prove
evidently the copy given to Demetrius
(a),
and
as well as
i,
is
clearly in Doric
may well have been written by one is
this.
99.
GEEEK DIALECTS
254
Bpov,
mrw
aXiaa-fjta
'AXe^dv-
rypa/j-fiarevovTo^ 'ABpavicovo'i
Tov Ato«\e'o9,
Ato/cXe'o?
[No. 99
|
KapveCov
Sifi'^vov,
e^rjKo\yT\o
vwep \
I
wpo^evla'i
"ESo^e
10
Xov ot
A7)/Ji,rjrpia)t
AioSorov
l^vpaKOfficoi. ||
Tcii
aXiM
Kuffd
ical
jai
a-v{v)K\i]ra}i pi'.
Bv^idSa,
KorrjTO'i Kal @€6Ba)po<; @eoScopov
iroWa^ koX
l^vpaKoa-Lov 15 hdp,a>i
eTreiSr)
oi e? 'PcS/iav Tropevdevre^, Haericov
Trpea-^ee'i
/ji.eydXa';
icm
AioSorov
Arj/JLijTptov |
Tra/seto-^ijo-^at rax, afian
%/3eia? |
Kal fieydXav ayaOcov 7rapaiTto(v)
ryavTivoa irdrpiov
avdjlyeXIla(ruovo
|
jeyoveiv, rot? Se 'Axpa||
Kal bk irpoyovcov TrapaSeSofievop TifMelv rov^ |
a'ya6ov'i
avSpa^ Kal TrpolaTafieh^ov; tov ap,ov Sdfiov
Tifiah
SeS6y(^0ai iirl
ayaddt Tvyai, koI
a-corripiai
rah Kara^ioK
tov Sdfiov t5)V
I
'AKpayavTivcov 20
I
TOV 1,vpaK6ai\\ov,
eip-eiv
irpo^evov Kal evepyerav ArjfiijTpiov AioSo-
o7ro)(?) irdcri cf>avep6v
?i
on
6
Sdnoi roiV 'AKpa-
yavTiveov eVtio-TaTai xdpiTa'i airove/juetv Kara^ia^ rot? evepyereiv
to Se Soy/ia ToSe KoXd'^avra^ es
'Trpoai\povfievoii avTov.
^ara hvo to
p,ev
iv avaOefieiv
AioSorov l^vpaKoaioai
25 cnroBofjieiv Ar]p.r)Tpi(oi
TOV Sdfiov evvoia<; ocrov
Ka xpeia
yvm/jiove'i
rj,
tov? Se Tafiiat
Kal
e^oSid^ai
I
inrt}^\nvafjia e
ra
')(a,XKoy\
aXXo
\
ttotI
Ta'i
"Trpoyeypafifiiva
rhv e^oSov Si^ tmv cnroXdycov.
(f>e\peiv
tov avveSpiov
100. Rhegium. Michel 555.
to ^ovXevrijpiov, to 8e
elf
|
ofio-
irdvTe'i.
IG.XIV.612.
I cent. b.c.
SGDI.4258. Ditt.SyU.323.
tov ^iKoSdf*ov, ySowXa? irpoaTaTeov-
'Etti trpvTdvLO'i 'NiKdvBpov
T05 2(BO-t7ro'\to? TOV Aajjuarpiov, x^coi 'iTnriov SvoBeKdrai, eSofe 24), it appears that he was resident Rome, and his services probably consisted in some dealings vrith the Roman (1.
after the analogy of ef\i7^o etc. (76
in
occur in several koiu^ inscriptions.
senate in behalf of Agrigentum. 8.
ci,\(a(r|i.a
ktX.
:
in the sixth period of two months, at the
very end of the o-u(v)KX.'
/SouXd is
:
month Kapvehi.
the
employed
in
1.
3.
—
14.
which signifl-
Trapeio-xfjcrSai
eUxvi^at, for ^ffxvKa,
10.
for
cance of the following numeral clear.
—
The
council,
:
^o-xw',
15. yc76vciv: see 147.2..
loo.
decree of the &\la
is
not
rfo-xijica,
'with
ei
6),
Rhegium was a Chalcidian
col-
ony, and in the few early inscriptions
But by Dionysius of 387 b.c. and its subse-
the Ionic element predominates. after its destruction
Syracuse in quent restoration, there were continual changes in its population. Some of its new inhabitants must have been furnished by Gela or Agrigentum,
if
CO AN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 101]
TM
a\ia
255
KaOdirep rai icTKXijTwi Kal rai ^ovXai
I
709 TS>v'Vwp.ai
Tmto?
Auc^i'Sio?
•
i-jrel
TiVov uto? evvov^
6
(npara-
v-irdpxei
tm
a/xa iroXei, a^to? ^aiv6fj,evo<;
ra? avTov KaXoKayaOia^, SeSdxOai. Tvalov Ai(f){Siov Titov vlov a-Tparayov 'Pco/j,aicov crTe^aviacraL ev |
TO)
aywvi Tot?
Kal evepyerav
irpcoTOK; 'A6avioi<;
eXota? a-Te(l}d\vco Kal irpo^evov rov Sa>(o)u twv 'Vrjyivmv Kal iyyovov; av-
iroifja-at
Tov, evvoLa<} eveKev a? excov SiareXel els rov Sd/iov tcov
rav Se ^ovXav ro dXiaa/jLa KoXa'\jrap,evav eh TO fiev avaOefxeLv-
eh
5
'Pj^vtllvoji/.
;!^aXK(B/itaTa
Sitra-d
to ^ovXevTijpiov, to Se diroa-TeiXai Tvaim
Au<^tSta).
Coan 101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt. 616-618. Michel 716-718. Paton-PIicks.Inscr. of Cos 37-39. Solm-
Syll.
sen 33.
[The
101.
first six lines
and most
^
of the seventh are so badly muti-
lated that only a small part can he restored.]
p]av eXdvTw
Ild/j,cj)vXoi irpaTOi, ev
lepev<; Ka[6']ij<76a} [irdp']
ayopai Se
e? Be [T]\dv
T[av1 Tpd-Tre^av e^cov Td[v ||
lepav, Tol Se iep[o7roiol eKaT~\epa)
eTreXavTco /3o{)[?
Tpeh
Doric seems to have been
in Sicilian
Cf iyopaa-S'/iiJLei.v at Tauromenium, SGDI.5228. 13. 1. x'"' unexplained and probably an error of some kind. 2. co-kXiIitui. considerable.
.
:
—
:
a small select body, probably mediating between the council and tha refers to
assembly.
Cf Hesych. .
^o-kXtjtos
•
17
t&v
ii&X""' (TvvdBpoiffis iv "ZvpaKoiaati.
101-103. calendar, in
ra? T/oaTrefa?.
Portions of a sacrificial
which were enumerated
6 Se
tuv
n[a/i|<^i'Xot] Se
tov]<; [«:]aXXi[o-]TOK9, al P'[ey
we may judge by the language of this inscription, which is not merely Doric, but contains the Ehodian infin. -iiav and the word dXiaff/ia, otherwise known only from inscriptions of Gela and Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence
[dyo-
a-[v'\/ji,fj,i\_iTy\ov]Tt,
Ka
|
To'\vT(oy
the rites and ceremonies appropriate to
each day of the year, 101. Selection of the ox
and other
preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus
which occurs on the following month Batromius (of. 1. 47, and no. 102.11). 8-19. After the tribes had each seleoted nine oxen in a manner prescribed Polieus,
day, the twentieth of the
in the preceding lines (apparently one
from each hdra or ninth part of the tribe), they were to drive them to the agora, the Pamphyli having the precedence, and there unite them in one herd. "When the priest and the Upovoiol had taken their places at a table, the Pamphyli drove up to it the three
io
GREEK DIALECTS
256
IS
KpidfiL Ti?
•
al [8e
Kpidrji Tf?
•
al Be
TOVTwy
"TXKel'i T/ajets iXdvrco, al
liri,
•
a[t Se
/iTj,
T\o]vTcoy
iJ.ey [/ca
[XjotTTOW, a[t
Auyiiaz^e? T/3e]t9 Tov'i
\ji.r\,
KpiOrjL Ti?
[No. 101
«al iireXavTW Kara Ta[vTd, al /ie]7 ku Tovrioy Kpidrji T[ts Se
rpLTOV eTreXavreo Koi
jJLri,
Urihek, iiriicpivovTaL
^ovv
al 8e Ka Tovrmy
ar\epov
|
Se,
eXa[cra]|i'Tes
•
ical evdv[
Kpiv]\ovn Kal
eirena e'iTeXdvT\co
20 ev')^ovTai kuI a'iroKapv\aa-ov\n.
Overau
a]l |
Kpt[dr]t]
eKdcrra';
eic ;)(;t[\iao-]Tuo?
Se TOVTOV; a-vp,fj,Laryov[Ti Tot]s aXXoc
Tuvrd.
al p,ey ica v'iroK\y<^'\ei,
pea^opoi ^acriXecov Kal lepa
Trape^x^ec
rat 'Xariai
Kara
oS]||Ti9
Be y]e-
0v[ei
•
|
Kal eindvei, iepa i^
[v\/^y-
eKTOv, yeprj Be Xa/i^dvei to Bepfia Kal to aKeXoi, UpoTroi[ol [o-]«:e'\o?,
Tcl,
25 liTfvl KdpvKe
Trape'x^Q}
rji
6 jSov^
TO^/ji]
^ovv,
TificovTcu Be
'Ii7T/a[t]."
rj
eirel Be
S]e |
tov Be KpidevTa Tim]
Tro'Xto?.
dyovTi €5 ayopdv
ayopevei ov Ka
Mk
dXXa Kpea ra?
Be
««
/ie'|7]
are/aou?] eXavrco e? Tiiy a7[op]||az/
Ka
iv toli ayopat
aWo?
inrep ktjvov ivBe^io[
KaJtoi
Se Tifiav airoBovTtei
irpoaTdTai ofjuiaavTei
"K.\d)]i-
'
Trapa'x^pTjfJLa
\
e(»[i^|Tt],
tcLi
etrel
•
Bi
I
Ka
Ti\jia&\ri'\i,
•Be e[X]dvT[a)
ctvayopeveTco 6 7ra|jo]a-
30 ijepevs crTe'(7r)Tei
TOV [^ooj'i
•
Kal
t^v
Kdpv^
'lerTiav
[eK]||cr7re'i'8ei
Ka
O7ro'cr[ov
nfiaff^rji
Tav Tafiiav, Kal
tovto)
•
6 [tov Zt^vov
KvXiKa oivov Kexpafievov
eireiTa dyovTi To[fi ^o'jvv Kal
[ttJ/jo
Toy KavTOV Kal [0]0oto?
finest
oxen for selection. If none of was chosen, the Hylleis drove up three more, then the Dymanes, then the Pamphyli again and so on in rotation until all twenty-seven oxen had
diately,
tbese
fore the narration returns, in
been presented. If still no choice has been made, they select an additional ox from each x'X'afTi}!, the third part
apriestlyofficlal,occursonlyhere,and, in the
of a tribe,
and unite these with the Then the choice is effected, f ollowed by vows and a proclamation, of
Calymna.
others.
elsewhere, a body o£
the choice.
offers
— 19
ff.
tirtiTa kt\.
-.
the
it is
described at this point, be1.
—
23, to the
ox chosen for Zeus. vn'OK[vi|/]ci sub^cpcamits tamely. Aor. subj. 150. <{>6pos
Poo-iX^uv
form
:
:
—
yepea
yep7i(j>6pos,
in
the
title of
small
tlie
island of Pserimos, between Cos and
The
/Soo-iXets
of religious matters.
were here, as
officials in
charge
— ImSvei Upd
ktX.
choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus
prepared) /rom a
Polieus having been disposed of, a sim-
Sio i^ fujuim-ov
procedure is to be repeated for the choiceof anoxtobesacrificedtoHistia;
rected from aTiyrei.
and, as this sacrifice takes place imme-
whole bumt-offering, in this case, a
ilar
as
:
in addition the sacrificial cakes
ipiwru
=
1.
half-iKreis.
48.
— 29.
ipia.
(tt^tttu
—
31.
Cf. iprot
:
cor-
= ariipa,
Kaoirdv:
a
pig.
COAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 101]
iirrk Kal fieXi Kal
aTeiJ,fj.a
i^d'y[ovT\e]<; Se
KaptxraovTi
Se [^oo-tXjJ? K\apirSiVTi rbfi
iirl
Tov
nej
ev(j}afiiav,
daWm ical
Krjv[ec Se ... .JiVavTe? rbfi fiovv Ka\[eaip]ovTai Toi,
257
Kal
xot[|o|oi']
to,
[KX\aU-
a-TrXdyxva
/StB/ioO 67rt[o-7reV8]oi/Tes fieXiKparcv, €[vT^\pa S]e [eJ^TrXu- 35
i/avre? irapa to[/x ^eofibv KapTr]a)VTi-
eVet Be ku KapT-wlOiji, va]Kapv^ 8]e Kapvacrera) eopTd^[ev iviavTia mpata e[opTdv lepeii'i] Se rot? eVre\
7r[ota?] iTna-TrevBe'Tco ne\iK[paTov,
\
Ztjvo? n]o[X,tij]o[s]
poK
e7ridve[T(o
d]vrj |
Kal [tow] (^^ota? Kal (nrovSalv doivo]v Kal
KSKpafievav Kal arelfi/Ma. [oif? e?]
tov
^evi}^6\yT(o
Se
fjL^T]d
TO oiKTjiMa TO Safioaiov
Ka aTTOvSdv
TTOiSiV ^o6
Kal
l^eprj
II
Tm
tov
07 Ka y^pi^^avTi
/3oo
Kara TavTd.
avjKriTdi tcoi alpeOevn
^opd
•
dvei Se iepeiit K\al
irapej^ei
tej/sja
•
toI Se Kdpv[Ke
•
r]VTSyv,
Aiovvacoi [^K\vWiT]ai yplpo'i Kal epi^o's
eirel
Kal '!rpo[a^op\ev\-
uvtI vvkt6<;
d[vSpd']t;
40
I.i.tj tS)v lapo-
iapev\<;'\
Tcoi Zr]vl TOii YloXirji,
erw dyvevecrOai yvvaiKoi Kal
e[Tta
alpecrdw 6
Troiija-^oJvTai,
aip^eicrdoa cr^ayrj
-irdp rov
Kal KdpvKe^, iapoTroiol he
KdpvKa
to';
TOV dvofievov
tovto Se Iovtw
ta[/3e||u]?
I
Kal irpoayopev-
Tai avrdi dfiepai
45
tov ypipov ovk airo-
yeprj
cjjepei
Sepfia, o-«e'Xo9.
'IkuSi /Sou? o Kpidel<: BveTai Zr)vl [JlolXt^Jt Kal evSopa evSe'pe-
Taf
ecTTiav OveTai d\iTa>v '^/MieKTov, apTo[i
i(f>'
b are/so? Tv[p'\(i)S7j<; , Toi';
Kal Td evSopa
olvov KpaTrlpa<; iepd
o-«:|e]\o?
yepri
i^ rjnieKTov,
S\v'\o
Kal eiricnrevSeL
toO /S009 twi
te[jo||€i;?]
leprji
Sep/jua
tov- 50
K^al
[rje Kal r^iraTo^ -Ijfuav Kal KotXwi?
lapeii'; irapey^ei
dva(f>6pcoi
7Jp,[ia-v,]
r/aei?
•
Se tov tr/ceXeo? tov
t&v
iepoiroLwv [SiSjoraJ
I
ciKpiaj^iov, [v]\d)TOV SiKpea<;, vivwp.aia, alfiaTiov 6^e\o'; T/Jt/ccoXto?,
Ne«7To/DiSat[9]
i'[{Ut]oi'
SiKpeai, laTpol's Kpea<;, avXrjTcii Kpea<;,
%aX-
dWa
Kpea
I
xemv Kal TOT
K€pa[fjLe\\a)'\v
TTo'Xto?.
TavTa
eKaTepoi^ to Ke
Se TrdvTa]
Cf. no. 102.12 xo^Jos TrpoKauTciierai.
dvTl vvKTiSs
—
:
during the night. 140.1.
44. atpeCo-eu: 3 pi.
'yopcv^Tu
:
sc. 6 lapeis.
— 46.
43.
136.8.
—
irpoa-
diro<|iopd
here in literal sense, carrying 11.
—
a7r[o^e]/3eTat e/cro? to[v Tejxevev;. |
off.
Cf
55-56, and no. 102.10 toAtuv oix Ik'ix
TOV moS.
— 48.
EvSopa IvS^pc-
TOi
:
tlie
cvdopa are
wrapped in
the skin.
The reference is to certain parts of tlie victim which after slaughter are wrapped up in the skin and made a special offering.
t4 ivSepbiuva
—
49.
(riiv
Cf Hesych. ^vSpara .
tJ xe^aX? Kal
TvpASus
:
rots vo-
cheese-shaped, th&t
55
GEEEK DIALECTS
258 rai]
'¥.vdrai Me[Xai']ia
ToC %otjOov ovK airo^opdkoc
60 [\a]||/u./3ai'et Sepfia
•
6vei
6vei
X^^^P"^
e'|p]K^o?
['^'*'
koI iepd irapexei-
lepeiK
'AX/r^tSa? A[a/Aa]|T/3t
ecr?
Tovrav ovk diro^opd
•
lepei)
koI o-«e\o9.
Kal Iepd irapexei
yeprj
reXeco?
«:ai
Bvo SiSov-
icvKiKe<; [Kai\val]
•
'yepr)
•
oh
8e ovara.
rov x°^-
AtoKvo-wt] 1,KvWiTa[i %ot/)09 ical ept^o?].
"'EKXTa[c
•
o-«;eXo?.
'EjSSo>at dvofjLev[ov]
rai
IkuWitm
^lovvami
6vei Se le[pei)^
Kveoa-a
yeprj Xafi^dvei S[ep\p,]a
Kul] iepd Trape^ei
reXea Kveoaa
oh
Uo[\td]\St
avTM afiepac'Adavaiai
[No. 101
I
po[v OVK diro^opd 102. [dvet
5
lapeii^
|
|
Kal Iepd 'irape]xef
T[ai avT]\di d/Mepai 'Peat
Kal cTKeXr].
Tov
6vei
l]e[pe]v
lIeSa'yeiTv[io'j\v ryeypairrai,
Kal iepd
7ro/3e;y;e[t
7]||e/3?7
•
•
yeprj Xafi^dvei hepfia
oh KVevaa
fir]
e\da-crovo<;
Kal iepd "jrapexei
iapeii'i
•
Ovei iapeiK
Xa/M^dvei Sep/ia.
icovrj/ieva jep[r]']
Sayii|aXis Kpird, Kpi-
'7rev[T'\\i]K0VTa
hpaxf-dv 6vei cKeXo?
Sepfia Kal
Xafi^d^yei] |
evSopa evBeperai, Kal 0v[erai]
ravTa'i d'7rocj}opd 10
•
Kal iepd, ocraaTrep
tovtoov ovk d7roopd
AeKarai "Hpac 'Apyeiai, 'EXeiat BacrtXetat veadco Se
- -
Twt vawL rd evhopa Kal eXaTrjp e^
rjp.ieKTOV
i-irl
rai iariai ev
|
[cnf^pSiv
•
tovtcov
OVK eKcjiopd eK tov vaov. ''EvSeKdTai Zrjvl M.axa\v7]t /Sou? KplveTai to arepovero';, e^'ovKa eeovr[i\ K.[a'\pvelai, Ka[6d\7r'\ep
tov ^aTpofjbtov
KpiveTai,, Ka\y] %o[t]/30s Trpo^KaVTeveTai
Trep
t&i IIoXtTjt
IloXtjjt.
Tftjt
Ava)Se\^K'\\dTai ZtjvI M-axavrji ote? T/aet? 15
tcol Zrjvl
Kal irpoKapvacreTai Ka0d-
drepov eVo?,
deh TO
e(^'
TeXemi Kal /Sou? o Kpi-
ov Ka ecovTi JLapveiai, to Se aTepov
eTO<;
II
twv BaSeKa BeSiv Kal iepd Tourot? irpodveTai, irdp Toy ko\^iv'jov d ^epovn ^uXeooK^itcov fifiieKTOV, oovov reTapTav yeprj Se ^vkeofila-
oie'; [rJljOet?
•Tiiapexei
"
/A|a[pj;]tSat
20 ;i^t'Sai? is,
reXeiBt
•
TavTa
as cheeses are
eOcra
iapew
o
SiSoTai tov ^061; oirXd, Tapcr6<;, Toiv Be olSiV to wfiov
now made
in Cos, in
the shape of a slender cylinder. &vo|j,4vov
diet,
:
^dlmvTos.
—
in no. 102.3 etc.,
61.
— 60.
KUEoo-a
:
from Kviovra
kv(of.
e^ ||
XaXeOo-a etc. in other Coan inscriptions),
The spelling eo is due to tlie co-existence of the spellings eo
and
eu in
original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -eos
the case of
and
-ews).
THERAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 104]
ow a deofioipia rd/MveTai ku^I to a-T]?7^o?
aKeXr] Kal SepfiuTu.
oh reXea-
drepov ero?
Xafi^dvei 6
76/397
ta|j3ev9
rai avrdi ajxepai 'Kdavai[aL\ Maxa[vi'^hi
KpcTU to drepov
.SdfiaXi<;
•
259
rovTcov oiiK d-TTO^opd
eTO
i(f)'
ov ku ecovri Kapv€ia[i,
lapew Kal dtroppaiverai
dvet
Se
t]|o
6aX\d(7a-ai-
[dv^crrpa BiSorai rdi 6e&i, e\ai [o||u] TeVo/ae? 25
KotvXeai, o'ivov rerdpra, irpo'xpi Kaival 8vo Kal KvX[i\Ke^] Kaival Tjoets
[T]o[t9
o]i9 TUfi iroXiv covetcrdai Sd/jL^aXLv] [Bp~\a'Xfji ..
103.
Ti
e[TpdSi e|] eiKdBo<;
I
.V ...ra
[toI<; ^pa)](7LV ot[e9
rpet?]
re'-
|
Xewi [6vjovrai Kara
vX\[d<;,
6]
fxev rSiv
"TXXecov irapd to 'Hjoa-
KXelov, o Be tS)V Au/xali'wi' irapd Ta 'Ava^iXea, 6 8e
irapd to ^afidTpiov
iv StTeat
•
\eirX\
rav
JIa/i.(j)vXea)v
tovtcov eKdaTcot Upd, ovXo- 5
II
fjL6i\[pio'\v, TjfjiieKTov
Kal iriva^ eKdcrTcoi
exaTepwv, Kal KvXiKe'i Kaival
TavTa
TpiTai dvo/jievov 'HpaKXel aindi dfiepai 'HpaKXel
T/set? e|[«:ao-]T(Bt
irape'x^ovTi toI ia|[/j?5?] e?
JLovi^aaXov (Sov?
[e?
Kal Ovovtl.
Ko|[i'tcraA,o]i' d(p)rjv KavTO'i. •
Tai
toCtoi' 6vei 6 ia- 10
||
joeu?, Tcoi
Se
\
[Oe&i l^epd SiSoTai KpiOdv Tpia ^i^eSifiva Kal
airv-^
[p^MV TpeK TeTapT7J<; Kal /ieXtTOS TeVope? K0TvX\eai Kal Tupol oteoi
SvwBeKa Kal
lirvb'; Kaivb'i
Kal ocvov Tpia
||
Kal
(l)p\[v'yd']va)v d'x,6o<;
Kal ^vXecav
d')(jdo<;
15
riiJ.i')(pa.
Theran 104. Thera. a.
VII cent.
b.c.
IG.XII.iii.T62.
SGDI.4808. Roberts 2.
'Ve^dvop, 'ApKhayeTa<;, HpoKXrj';, KXeaydpai;, Hetpaiev;.
h. c.
"A7X0J/, IlepiXa<;, MdXrjPo<;. Aeoi/TtSas.
d. 'OpOoKXrj';.
10a. 17. irAp T07 Koivov
:
sc. pioiiAv.
long to the oldest period of the alpha/bet,
taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series
and
of inscriptions cut in the solid rock
and
mostly of obscene content. They be-
when
there were no signs for tp which were indicated by ttA and kA or pA, in consequence of which even e was sometimes indicated by eh {as in
104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epl-
x,
GREEK DIALECTS
260 VII
105. Thera.
Upa^iXai
IIheiSi{7r)7riSa<;
iyoi'!rh\o/j,e';'].
TTTero TciSe.
Roberts In.
@ha(p)pvfiapho<; eVoie.
/Lie
c.
SGDI.4787. Solmsen27.
IG.Xn.iii.536.
106. Thera. VII cent. B.C. a.
SGDI.4:809.
IG.XII.iii.753.
cent. B.C.
[No. 105
oi-rrhe.
I.
rdSe —
"Ez/ttuXo?
Koi '^V7rhepr]
Ti/Ji.a'yopai
Kal
d. '^vrreSoKXfj
Tvopvo';.
iopKero fid tov 'A7ro'(\)\5.
e.
IV
107. Thera.
or early
V cent.
B.C.
IG.XII.iii.Suppl.l324.
Solm-
sen 28. '
AyXoTe\rj
'Ayopdv fuKdSi
7r/3aTt(7|To?
|
deov
Ka[/3]i'')jta
SeL\'!rv[i]^ev
hoviTravriSa ||
Kal Aatcapro^. IVcent.B.o.
108. Thera.
SGDI.4772.
IG.XII.iii.452.
Ziehen.Leges
Sa<:rael27.
'Aprapftrio TerdpTai
ireS'
I
xal [a[j)]d irpo to
[p'jelirvoy
iKaSa 6v
|
lapov, 'AjopijiOK Se
I
(rap,7]io.
109. Thera. IVcent.B.c. IG.XVI.iii.436. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.630. Michel 715. Solmsen29. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 128. 5
Ovpoi
yd<;
@eS)v 'M.arpi.
I
'Apx^vov
dva-ia
twi
•
erlet
I
@eos ayaddi run
rluj^ai
ayaOov
dvcrovn
•7rpaTi(rT\coi
Slai'/ioj/o?
/SoOli'
Kal irv-
I
10 poi)V
iy
p,eSip,vov Kal
|
KpiOav iy Svo
p.\eSifivcov
Kal ocvolv
(jieTprjrdv
II
Even at was completely lost, no. 105).
ffoKXiji,
Aeovrldas,
time f KXeaySpaSj'Op-
this early cf.
i-rrole.
107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas
and Lacarto, was the first to honor with a Carnean banquet the god {Apollo Carneus) on the twentieth of the month in which the 'Ayopai were celebrated 'Ayop'fimt no. 108).
Tpino-Tos to terpreted. last
Sciirm^eii
The
two words,
are variously in-
trimeters), hence
On
to the
metrical (two iambic 5ci7r>'i|£>'
without aug-
ment and with the Att. -Ion. For hlK&Si. see 68 c, 116. 108.
up
inscription, is
(of.
But the words from
V
movable.
the twenty-fourth
month Artemisius they shall offer a sacand at the Agoreia (name of a festival) a banquet and sacrifices in rifice,
front of the image. f Boundaries of the land for, Mother of the Gods. This vfas, doubtless, land dedicated to her service by Archimus, who also promises
109. 1
.
the
a
sacrifice.
—6
ff.
In the very first year
(as well as thereafter) they shall offer
an
ox,
evo-ovn
a medimnus of wheat, :
etc.
—
instead of evaiovri. (cf no. 108), .
but with retention of the Doric endIng, while ipoviTiv\,\h is completely
Attic, likewise 'kpreiuirlou (cf.'Apro/u-
of the
Tiouno.108).
— Iy
)u8C)i,vov.
See 136.9,
CEETAN
No. 110]
oKXa
Kal
eTrdpynara Sv \
Tre'/iTTTat i(TTap.\evov
Kal
IlsrSCEIPTIONS
at
p,rjvo<;
261
(op\]fii ^epovaiv, fir]v6<; 'Aprelfuaiov 15 "taKLv6Co\v ireiMnai. iaraiievov.
Cretan 110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. SGDI.4991. Hicks 35 (only I). Inscr.Jurid. I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Solmsen 30. Comparetti.Mon.Antichi III,pp.
93
Merriam,Am.J.Arch.l885,324 fE., 1886,24
ff.
®ioi. I'O? K iXevOepoL e SoXoi 076!'.
110.
at
6|e
fie Wei
ff.
av\iriixoX€V, irpo St'/ta? fie i
K dyei, KaTaSiicaKcrdTo to iXevOeplo SeKu
The famous Gortynian Law-
(TTaTepav<;,
much later than the Law-Code.
are not
Code. Altliough conveniently so designated, it is not of coui-se a complete
The proper transcription of E in the Law-Code is in certain classes of forms
code of laws, but a series of regulations on various subjects, complete in itself,
uncertain, since there
as
shown by the
fiiot
at the beginning
and
evidence of
is
from inscriptions which contain a sign for -q. Such are the in-
both
c
1;
and the unused space at the end of the
finitives of conti-act verbs in
column. The state of the alphabet (there are no signs for and x, which are not distinguished from t and k.
or -cK?), and the infinitives in
last
See 4.1), the forms of the lettera, and the direction of the writing (pov(rTpo
(-yuex
or
-ij,ev
?)
.
-EN
{-iv
-MEN
The earlier inscriptions
B
have ivfoiniv, ^/jtev, while the later ones with H have /mX^v, ^yuijx. The with
transcription followed in our text
is
S&v),
are such as are usually character-
that which accords with the forms of
istic
of the sixth century B.C., but
the earlier inscriptions.
tlie
ME
The
prohibi-
has been transcribed
general style of the writing, precise
tive
and regular, points
formly fii, although the inscriptions which have H often have fj,i beside /ii) before words beginning with a vowel
is
now
to
a later date.
It
generally believed that the de-
velopment of the alphabet was slower in Crete than elsewhere, and that the Code is of the fifth century b.c, probably about the middle of it. There are also other inscriptions from Gortyna containing regulations of a similar character but on different subjects, one series of seven columns being known sometimes as the Second Code (SGDI.
The same
(93).
show that
should be so
transcribed, not \ayd(rh etc.
See 150.
I.1-II.2. Disputes over the
owner-
ship of a slave or one alleged to be a slave. 1.
1
ff.
Whoever
is
about to bring
in relation to a free shall not
Although a sign for 7; is lacking in the Law-Code, the B had already been used with this value in an earlier period, and H is regularly so used in the inscriptions of the "North Wall," which
inscriptions
aor. subj. \ayd
ujii-
make
man
s^uit
or a slave,
seizure before the trial.
If he makes the seizure, (the judge) shall condemn him to a fine of ten staters in the case of
a free man, five in case of a him, and shall
slave, because he seizes
decree that he release
him within
three
GEEEK DIALECTS
262 5
t5 86\o
7reVT||e,
on
ai [8e] ku
pai<:.
[No. 110
ayet, Kal Si/caKadro Xayda-at
iv ral<; Tptcrl ajie\
[Xa^Jao-et, KaraStKaSSero to
/xe
iXevdepo
fiev
\
|
10
(TTarepa, rS S6\d [Ba]picv\dv rd<; a/iepas peKoara';, irpiv
dyev, TOV SiKacxTdv
Ka
15 Be
jOo]t
oiJi,vvvT\a Kp[^i'\vev,
fioKei 6 fiev iXev0e[p]ov,
K iXevOepov
ep^ev,
fiaiTvpa Bi/cdBBev, al
TO fxev -iXevdepo
30 viKev
But
days.
1
I
[ore|
|
al p,ev Ka p.atru'i diroTrdvei, k^^tu tov
iXevdepov Xa'^daat Tav al Be
at |
al Be k dvirl BoXdi fioXtovn irovi-
Be k e dviroTepod diroirdvidvTt
|
fi,e |
diroTTOvloi fiaiTv;.
lie
||
e Be
poi/TOv Bt/caaTav (htvvvTa Kpivev.
pav; aTToBofiev.
al
ku \a\yd-
awioiTo
B'
o B[e B]o\ov, icdpTOvav; ifiev
diroTrovioi^TL.
fov peKaTepo^;
20 ovTe'!
25 fiev
at
TO Be icpovo tov Bi[K]aa-T\dv oixvivTa xpivev.
aet
Ka
Ka
e fieBaTe-
|
tov Be So|X[oy] e? kS-
Tre [i']t' dfiepav, fie
|
ckov, [rjo/i
viKaffei 6
Xaydcrei e
airoBoL, StKaKlcraTO
fie
irevTeKOVTa aTaTepav; Kal a^^TaTepa ra?
if he does not release him,
the one in possession has been defeated,
man
condemn him to a fine of a stater in the case of a free man, a drachma in the case of a slave, for each day until he releases him; and as to the
he shall release the free
time, the judge shall decide under oath.
decree that (the plaintiff) have judgment
{the judge) shall
— For
the use of the genitive in to
IXevffipo,
Similarly t5
TO SoXo, see 171.
Observe the clear distinction in use, here and elsewhere, between SiicdSSei'and Kpivev. The former is used where the judge pronounces formal judgment according to irevreKovTcurTaTipo 11.38.
If he does not release
(viKiv
=
a
man for fifty staters and
him, in the case of the slave ten staters and a drachma for each day until he surrenders him. But at the end of a year after the
judge has pronounced judg-
may e.
ff.
— 11
arbiter.
Cf.
amount
But
one
fines,
fi.
if
seizure, the judge shall
decide under oath, unless a witness tes-
If one party contends that a man a free man, the other that he is a slave,
tifies.
is
or
each day until he releases
stater, for
where he acts directly as
making a
man)
Att. viKav) against him, in the
case of the free
ment, one
denies
(the free
surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall
the law and the evidence, the latter especially XI. 26
within five
days, and he shall surrender the slave.
(i.
exact three times tim
three times the original
instead of the accumulated fines
for delay) or
less,
but not more.
As tothe
time the judge shall decide under oath.
—
The purpose of this last provision seems to be to prevent the accumulation of
a free man shall be preferred. If they contend about
fines out of all proportion to the value
a
third
those
who
slave,
testify that he is
each declaring that he
is his, if
(i.e.
a witness testifies, (the judge) shall declare judgment according to the witness,
The word
but if they testify for both or for neither,
meaning
the judge shall decide under oath-
When
Some take
of the slave.
inscription
TtivT
is
of the
rplrpa as a
accumulated
fines).
occurs, in another Cretan
(SGDI.5000
I),
equally disputed.
d)updv
:
where
—
gen. of time,
25.
its
tov
170,^
CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 110]
263
afiepa
I
Ka
/caTaStll/ca/eo-et
ttXiov 8e
/ietov,
/^e
o •
SiKacrrd^,
iviavroi irlpaSSedeai rk rplrpa e 35
to Se /epoVo
toi^ StlKacrTai;
I
Ka vaevei
he
6 hdXo<;
.0
Ka
kuXmv
viKade\\i,
I
S\po/xeov
iXev6epov a7roSetA;craT|o eVt rSt
T09 e a(X)Xos
7r/30
tovto
at Se |
a\\[TaT]o TO, e[ypa]{fj)fieva.
Ka
al Se Ka
ofivvvra Kplvev. clvtI
oVe «a meyet I
j'aSt
KaXii
fie
e
|
at Se
I
raS
p\o\iotieva<;
Ka
Si[Ka]<;,
rav
a7r\|[o'oi' Tifj,av
Koa-[p,]iov dyei. e Koa-fj,iovTo\'; aXXo'i, I
viKadei, Karia-Tdfj^v air [a]?
[a/uepa]?
evi- 45
k airoddvei
KaTiaja-Tatrel.
k cnrocTTM, ixoXev,
a7a7e rd
alu-
SeUaei, KaTi-
/xe
avrov uttoSol ev roi
fieS'
Tav
avroi,
al
fiairvpov Bvov 40
al
Sje 50
Ka'C K\a [toJi/ 65
iypa(/ji,)/jLeva.
|
||
Se veviKafjLevo[v] Ka[l tov Ka~\^\\TaKeip,evov djovri dirarov
At Ka TOV eXevBepov
tuv eXevOepav Kdprei
e |
(TTaTepav: KaTaaracrel
a||t
Se'
k dtreTaCpo, Sexa
poiKea e poiKeav, irevTe SapKvdvi notyearjhVLt anniversary.
See Glossary.
•
— 38
e'X,e|v-
11
the
k6(tjj.os,
If the slave on
case shall be tried after he (the oflScial)
defeated takes ref-
has gone out of office, and, if defeated he shall pay what is written from the
ff.
whose account one
is
uge in a temple,
(the defeated party),
summoning
al Se k
of a member of the
slave)
eKahov
al Se xa f [oJtKeii? poiKea
•
|
35. IviavToi:
otirei,
al Se k 6 SoXok
•
TOV eXevSepov e Tav eXev6epa\v, SiirXei KUTaa-Tuael 6epo<;
11
efiev.
I
{the successful party) in the
time when he made the seizure.
But
presence of two witnesses of age and
there shall be no penalty for seizing one
free, shall point out {the slave) at the
condemned for debt or one who has mortThe penalties fixed gaged his person. in 11. 47-50 and their relation to the
temple where he takes refuge, either him-
for him; but if he does not make the summons or point him out, self or another
he shall
pay what
is
not even (referring
render
him
written.
back
to
11.
{the slave) at the
If he does 34 ft. ) sur-
—
provision in
II.
year, he shall
addition (to
If {the tried,
slave) dies while the suit is being
he shall
pay
the simple fine
(i.e.
take tlhAvs and
•nii.av
as
referring to the value of the slave.
end of a
pay the simple fines in what is stated in 11. 34 ff.).
36 are variously under-
1.
Many
stood.
2-45.
II.2
free
ff.
man
hundred
Rape and adultery. If one commits rape upon a
or
woman,
daughter) of an
wlthout any additional fines for delay).
raipos,
If a member of the k6s (see Glossary) makes a seizure, or (another {seizes the
a
he shall
staters; but if
one
upon
d-iriraipos, ten.
who was
iraipela. {iraipela)
not a
pay one
{the
son or
Thedir^-
member of made up
or society
of citizens, occupied a social position
5
GEEEK DIALECTS
264 10
S' el/jbev
at
al
Se
ica
BeSafiv[a]fievav
k ev vvifrl, Sv 6Se\6v<; opKiorepav i\\evdepav eTnirepeTai ottrev iiKi^ovrav rav hoKav. at Ka [ojSeXoV, al Se
KaSeara, Bbku
20 TO'i
Safi\(i-
|
Kara
aTarepavi
Svo
15 7re|8' afiepav,
/caraa-Taa-et, al airotrdvio^i fiatTV<;.
o-rarll/aaj'?
iioikCov alXeOet, ev iraTpo'i e ev a^ekirio e ev
Ka rav iXevdepav
TO apSp6
ivSoOiSiav SoXav al Kapret
I poiKeav, 7r[eV]Te crTaTepav<;. a-aiTO,
[No. 110
|
a-Tarepav;
1
KaTacrTacrei
'
al Be k
i\v
a(\)Xo,
Ka rav to aireTaipo, Bma al Be k o So\o9 TrevreicovTa Wah' eKevdepav, BiTrXel KaTaaTaad^ al Be Ka SoXo? Bo\d, ireii^e. al Be
•
||
•
30
irpofenrdro Be avrl
aWve6\9aL ev
/ji,atT\vpdv
rpiov rots KaBea-Ta'i^ to evaiKe6evro
Tal
• \
to Be BoXo toi irdaTai
avn |
35
Ka
al Be
fiaiTvpov Bvov.
KpeO-
al Be Ka irovei BoXo'^a-aOOai, ofiocrai tov eX6\vTa
dai oTvai Ka XACovti. 40
p\e aXXvcreTai,, eiri toI^ eX6i)^i efiev
TO TrevreKOVTaaTarelpo Kal 7rXiovo
arov
eTrlapiofievov,
45 Trdcrrav oLTepov
Ac K avep eKOva
eie
S'
aireTaipo
the i\ei6epos and the
Possibly the
and the
^4voi.
slave shall have the pref-
erence in the oath.
shall
— 16
flea.
to the distress
pay
fi.
If one
air-
of her relative, he a witness testi-
ten staters if
— 4irnripeToi: — aKEvovTOs: — 28 One shall announce
&xeioi.
Teipdai.
fi.
rh pa
/roi/ee|o?
him as they wish.
a\vTat; eKev,
— 36
be-
fore three witnesses to the relatives of
fi.
an
ei e?
If one declares
who caught him shall swear, a case involving a fine offifty staters
the one
II.46-III.44. Rights of the wife in
the case of divorce or death of husband. 11.45
fi.
If a
man and
wife are di-
in the house of the father etc.) that
property with which she came
ransom him within five days
But if he is not ransomed, it shall in the power of th? captors to do vjith
or
as a fifth), each calling down curses upon himself {if he test^es falsely), but in the case of an i.ir4Taipos with two others, in a case of a serf the master and one other, that he took him in adultery and did not lay a plot,
vorced, (the wife) shall have her
but to the master of a slave before two wit-
in
more, with four others (literally himself
the one caught (literally caught in, i.e.
they are to
rov
fie.
that he has been the victim of a plot, then
are meant.
tempts to have intercourse with a free
woman
Tplrov avTov, to Be
rov dvBpa, Kal to Kaptro t|Aw ifiivav, aX k
11 fi. If one violates a household slave by force, he shall pay two staters, but if one that has already been violated, by day one obol, but if in the night two obols;
I
[/ca]^ [yi/JIvo; BiaKp\i'\vdv\T'\aL,
"Mp
midway between foiKeds.
to
avr^v fioiKiovT eXev, BoXoaa6\\6ai Be
own
to her
husband, and the half of the produce, if
any from her own property, and has woven within house), whatever there is, and five
there is
nesses.
the half of whatever she
be
{the
CEETAK msCEIPTIONS
No. 110]
Tov
/r^ji;
avTa
265
k evvwdvei rhv
dri
[kf,.lva\v
k' It, go
\
Kal irevre a-Tarepavi, at
avep
Se irovioi
k' 6 a\vep
atrto? It rai
[atriljo? fie S]fj,ep,
ice[p]eva-t\o';
tov Sikuitt^v
6p.vwra
|||
a[l]
Kpi'vev. 55
"^ a\X\o irepoi t5 avBpo^, TreWe (rT\aTipav; Karacnaael koti Ka ire'pei avTov, koti ku -TrapWEXet uttoBoto avTov. ov Be k eKaavai
Sen
|
5
\
veaeTat hiKaKaai T\av jvvaiK airofioaai tuv "Apfre/MV Trap 'Afiv-
KXalov Trap rav
ToKcriav.
oti Be
|
n-evTe a-TaT\epav
on
k 6
a'Trop,o\\Tdv(raL irapiXei, lo
avTov. al Be k oXKotBeKU a-T[aT]^pav
Tpi\o
SiirXel
tk k
KaTaaTaael Kal to
St/cao-ra? |
K/jjeo?
ofioaei avveaa-dKcrai.
is
al avep cnroOdvoL
|
TeKva KaT\aXiirov, at Ka Xei a yvvd, tA fa avra? eKovaav oirvUOpa||i Kan k 6 aveS Bdi kuto, to, i'y\pafjLfj,e'va avn fiaiTvpov Tpkov |
Spo/ieov iXevdepov
Ka uTSKVov
n
al Be
•
[
KaTaXiirei,
Tmvov Tre'poi, evBi\KOV efiev. al Be pa aiiTW eKe\v koti k ev\y'\Trdvei
tov
Td re
II
[rjai/ ep\i'\v\av
«a[t t'^
«:a/)7r[5]
Kat tC k
t\ov'\
ixoipa\y Xo«:e[i']
aXXo
irepoc, ^v^Bikov efiev.
to evB\o'\dev o
aveB Bdi
20
25
tov etri^aXXov-
'n\eBa
at eyJjpaTTai
al Be
•
n
30
al Be yvva dTeK\vo<; aTroddvoi, Td re pa \
avTa
k
Kapiro, at
ei e?
|
tov pov
avTo.';,
husband is the cause of the if the husband declares he not the cause, the judge shall decide
staters, if the
But
divorce. is
under oath. But if she carries off anything else belonging to the husband, she shall
pay five
carries off
staters,
and whatever she
and whatever
this she shall return.
she purloins
But as regards
matters which she denies,
{the judge)
shall decree thai she take the oath of
denial by Artemis, {proceeding ?) to the
Amycleium
to
the archer-goddess.
If
any one takes anything away from her after she has taken the oath of denial,
he shall
pay
five staters
and
the thing
itself.
If a stranger helps her carry
things
off,
he shall pay ten staters the judge
and half the amount which swears he helped carry o/.
— 49.
rdvv
Tav
KOfuaTpa at Ka Xei
efiiva\v.
— attraction. —
ifilvav : see 1
III.26, 34
by
=
1 . 1.
rai
on,
50. koti
:
III. 14-15.
xpiJ""
— 17
from
ff.
xp'^^o^,
If a
here and
i.e. itai ovrivos,
gen.
Kpcios
:
gen. sg. witli SwXer.
man dies leaving children, may marry again
if the wife wishes, she
holding her
own property and whatever
her husband
may
cording to what
have given her, ac-
is written,
in the pres-
of three witnesses of age and free, But if she takes anything belonging to en.ce
the children,
it
shall be
a matter for
— 27
ff.
heirs.
— tov liriPa\\6vT5v
trial,
And
of the produce in the house she shall share with the lawful :
i i-n-L^AWov,
the heir at law, a short expression for
Jt ^Ti;8d\X« (rd xpVa'ra) o?s
k ^7ri/3dXX«.
wishes to
— 37
make
ff.
;
of.
V.21-22
If man or wife
gifts, (it is
permitted),
GEEEK DIALECTS
266
[No. 110
avep e ryvvd, I pSfia e 8wo8e/c|a araTepav; eSvoSeKci a-ra-j\\ee airodapov /cpeo<;, irXiov Se fie. ai «|a /rotKeos fotKea KptOei BooJ 8' e/iev. irepot, evS[iKop at aXKo v6vro<;, ra fii avTa\; sKev
40 So>ei'
1
n
I
At
45
reKOi rfvvh
avTi iiaii\vpov rpiov.
ai he
iialrvpavi, al
T0<;
to? KaBea-r\a,v;
Te\tcoi
ai Be tol avTOi
a-avka Kal
ro<;
e/jkev
a^nv
\
irevTeKOVTa
Ka
I
ottvioito irpb to iviaviWo, to irat,Biov
KopKio\Tepov efiev top iireXev-
toi to poiKeoi.
|
iy\yvh,
fJLalTvpav<;.
Kepeiiova ai cnro^dXot
(XTaTepavi, BoXd irevTe KaX p\iKaTi, ai
avrov
ei[e] Tt(9) cTTetya o-irvi eireXevcr^i, e
fx
|j|
irdaTai efiev rh tbkvov toi T|a? fOi-
irplv ewekeva-ai «a[T]|a; to, e'^pap.jMeva, eXevOepo ix\ev
15 Be
Kcpevovaa,
\
CTri roL irda-Tai
10
8' e/iev
al Be poiicea
eTreXeva-av.
tea fie BeKcreTai, eirl toi
5 /ce'a?.
opK^ioTeppB
•
toi jrdcrTai to avBp6
55 eTteXeiKTai
IV al Be
|
SeKaai,\T0, eirl rat /larpl e/iev to
fie
50 reiclvov e Tpdirev e airodefiev
Kal
iirekevaai roi a\v8pl iirl (rreyav
/i;||e[jo]e[i^o]z'o-a,
iraiBiov ||
KaTaaTacrel
Ka
vcicaOe.
p-e opei,
al
oi
(,ai)
II
to iraiBiov, uttutov
a-}ro6\eie
20 o-TTViopeva, eirl toi T[d']
iraTep pe
25
Boot,,
ep^ev.
|
al KvaaiTO Kal Texoi poiK\ea pe
Trar/jo? irdaTai epev to T\eKVov
•
al
B'
6
||
iWrl rots top aBeXTTiov Trda^ai'i ep^v.
Ibv iraTepa top tckpop Kal top KpepaTOP i^apTepop ep,ev TaS Kal Tap paTepa top pop aikra'i Kpep^aTOP. a? Ka Boopti, |
BaCaioi
I
I
either clothing or twelve staters or
some-
— a-riyav
:
this is the regular
word
for
thing of the value of twelve staters, but K6(i,i
house in this inscription, pomla being
nical term for certain kinds of gifts.
ring.
—
III. 44-1 V. 23.
Disposition of chil-
household (V.26) and foiKos not oocur-
to
—
IV.14ff. If the man has no house which she shall bring {the child), or she
dren horn after divorce.
does not see him, if she exposes the child,
If a divorced wife bears a child, she shall bring it to her husband at his house in the presence of three wit-
there shall be
III. 44
nesses.
shall be
ff.
If he does not receive it, the child in the power of the mother either
|i.'
Ali] ktX.
:
ing of the stone, tliough the elision of the
e
of /d
is difficult
with aphaeresis ?)
up or to expose; and tJie relatives and witnesses shall have preference in
tative see 177.
the oaWi, as tg whether they brought
^mong
to bring
it.
—
no penalty. oi 8^ Ka conforms to the read-
this
.
(or read i^'i[e]
For /ca with the op-
IV.23-VI.2. Partition of property chil4re^ an(i heirs-at-law,
CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 110]
267
inrdvavKov ifiev Sar^eeai^- al h4 rt? aradeCe, hiro^dTraedaL a\i ejpaTTai. e Se k airoedvei 74(9), crreyav;
fie
30
Toi arafievot
fj,ev
|
rav^ ev iroXi Ka|Tt k iv Kec
eV||t
a-rejaK
Tai(<;)
Kopai poiKiov, kuI
evIi, a']?
ku
foiK€v
fj.e
irpo^aTa ku} «apTa[t']7roSa, a ku /xe /rot/ee'os ei, eVt toi'; vid(n efiev, ra S' d\\\a Kpe/iara iravra BarSdda\i Ka\o
35
|
||
raS
feKaa-Tov,
B\e
dvyarepav^ oiroTTai k
B\aT€0[0]at Be Kal
a-rav.
Xov\ti fiCav /loipav
to, fiaTp[o]ia, I ||
[waTpoi]
TO,
e[yparT]ai.
al Se Kpep,ara
I
k aTrodd[ve]i, anre[p]
areya
fie et|e,
raO
6[v]'yaTe\pa<; ai eyparrai.
Ta\\i
oTTViofievai, Boto kuto. r\a iypafifieva, irXiova Be
TrpoOO' eBoKe e imaltrevae,
yvvd 6[r]eia K\pefiaTa
vev.
e iina--7rev\a-avT0<; e eKoa-\filov ol a-iiv fie
e\y'\BiKov
E
K
TeKva ei
al Be
ravr
fie exei e
fie
fie.
oreiai Be 50
|
avo\av[Kd]- V
|||
ok 6 Al6[a]\ev(
arapTh
5
diroXavKdvev, Tat|S Be irpoOOa
dvep e
yvi}^d,
tovtov re^Kva, touto?
al fiev k ei reKva e e? TelKVOv
rd
e«e[z']
Kpefia\Ta.
ku
al Be
10
fieri';
TOVTOV, d^ayBeX-jTiol Be to d7roOav6v\\TO<; «€«? dBe\X]inov reKvla 15
e 69
rovrov reKva, tout|o9 eKev rd Kpefiara.
tov, dBevTTial B\e
to diroOavovTO'i
re^Kva, tovto<; exev
rd
K iirifidXXei otto k
ei
Kpefialra.
IV.29ff. But if any one {of the chilthe one
who has been fined
shall have
Ms
portion taken out and given him as written.
— 33
ff.
als
Ka kt\.
is
which are
.
not occupied by a serf residing in the country.
— 44
ff.
And
the property of
mother shall be divided, when she
dies, in the
same way as
is
prescribed
for the property of the father.
Whatever
/ce?
Ka
al Be
I
fieri<; ei
— V.l
ff.
woman has no property either
tov-
Tavi'^dv reKva e e? rov Trnvov 20
al Be Ka
fieTi<;
ei
tovtov,
to KpkfiaTa, tovto9 dvaLXe06alk.
dren) should be conde)nned to pay a fine,
the
Be
Xaxev
Boo
[iralrpoB Bo]vto'; e a[8]e\7ri5
a\\i
TavT\fi<: fiev
irarep
45
efj.\ev.
d'rr\o'\ddvei
e e?
dWa
eKev,
diro\a[K]6va-a
Kv[X]Xot,
ica Xl|t o
Se,
40
fexd-
when Cyllus and
I
al Be
oh fie 25
his colleagues of the
trrapTb^ {subdivision of the tribe) of the
Aethalians composed the
women
Kdaiios, these
shall share in the inheritance,
but against those {who received gifts)
previously no action shall be brought.
22
ff.
whom
—
If there is none of these, those to it falls according to the source of
the property shall
receive
it.
But if
there are no heirs-at-law, those of the
household who compose the
/cXopos (i.e.
Ml gift of father or brother or by prom-
the body of KKapurai or serfs attached
we or by
to the estate) shall have
inheritance, as (wcw written)
th^e
money. —-
GEEEK DIALECTS
268
lovn
oonve^ k
elev eTrt/SaWoi'Tels, rd'i poiKiai;
[No. 110 6 KXapo
|
e]Kev TO, Kpefiara.
Ai Se K
30
eTTt/SaWoj/re? ol fiev \eC^VTi Sareddai
ol
to. Kpefiaija,
I
rolX Xeioveri B\aTe60ai
ol Se p,e, SiKUKo-ai rov hi\KaaTav eirl 35 TO,
KpifiUTU jr\dvTa, irpCv Ka hdrrovrai.
SltKacTTO Kaprei ivcreiei e d\r/ei e Trepei, 40 erel
koX to
Se/j,a
Kpe\io<; hiTrXel.
45 SltKao-rJai'
a'l
Ka
Ka
fie'
I
icafJiliro
Tav
avvji.jvoa'KovTi, avhrl
feKacTTO'i.
— tov
Saiiriv, 11
[S]||e
Ka Kpe-
ovev
to,
Kpe-
Sia[X]aK6vTov
haTiop,e\voLh Se Kpep,aTa p,aiTVpa\v'i ira-
OvyaTpl e
|||
BiSoi, KaTO,
ai\Td.
''A<;
5
[a]t
Tav Tifidv
Ylpejiev Spopeav<; eXe\v6e'pov's Tpuv<; e irXtavi.
Th
fefiw; Kaviri-
ical
Xeiovn SaTe^ffdai
file
ifkelcrTOV StSlot cnroSofievoi
Tav iTra^o\\,dv
efiev
SiKdKa-avro
BeKa aTaTepa,v\<; KaTaara-
ojAvvvTa Kplva\i -iropTl tA fioXiofieva.
fjLaTa SaTiop,evoi
50 pifLTa Ko<;
||
tvutov Se Kal
KleTriTToXaiov KpefiuTOV,
xa
ai Be
K 6 iraTeS
ove66ai
KaTadC&kOdai
/tteSe
inroSiSoddo,
I
tov to
Soei,
a'i
Ka
•
Trlar/jos
oltl
k avT0<;
Se
peSe tov iraTepa
Xei.
peSe
id
Tol Trderov^Tai e diroXdKovTi.
15
irplaiTO e KUTadeiTO e i^irunrevaaiTo,
airo^6{d)6ai peS' eTnairevcrai, peS'
28ff. If
some of the heirs-atr-lawwish to and others not, the
divide the property,
judge shall decree that
all the
property
belong to those wishing to divide, uniil
they divide
it.
If any one, after the de-
|
to,
vlvv
68.
174.
In the matter of live stock, produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur-
niture, if they do not
wish
to
make a
division, the judge shall decide with ref-
erence to the pleadings.
If,
when divid-
cltl
to, Td<; paTpo';.
stead of
pay
the object.
p,e
k av-
ai
S' e7j0aT||[Ta]t,
—
S\e ti
ai TdSe
34. SAttovtoi: aor.subj.,
82.
— 36.
ivmdi
taken by some as fv-a-elei (o-eiai), but more probably iva-eiei (ef/«) with a in-
drives or carries off anything, he shall the value of
1
jvvaiKO'; tov dySpa
d,iroSiTTaSeai.
tvotSv:
and double
vieo
e diroXaKei
Tmv tbkvov
rlla?
oftheprice. of.
•jrdo'ei\ai,
to,
dXXai
cision of the judge, enters in by force or
ten staters
KpefidTov irap
i
from the
BvqT&v
— VI.l.
=
SiSoi
indicative.
—
39.
^ifuv, as In Hdt.2. :
subj. without Ka.
VI.2-46. Sale and mortgage of family property.
VI.2 ff. As long as the father lives, one shall not purchase any of the fatherms property
from
the son,
nor take a
ing the property, they do not agree as to
mortgage on
the division, they shall sell the property,
himself has acquired or inherited, he
and, disposing of
it
to
whoever
offers the
most, they shall receive each his share
it.
But whatever
{the son)
may dispose of, if he wishes. — 14 f. dWai 8' eYparrai and it is written ;
CEETAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 110]
269
T^ ypdf^fMaTa mparrai,
T
KaTaaTa\a-ec
|
KM
Tt'
aW dra<:
K
to
ei,
a7r|Xo'oi/
tov Se TrpoOda
•
at Se K 6 dvTi/j,\o\o<; aTro/ioXit dvirl to
Ta?
ifiev
pmdaTO eypaTTM.
e
KaTa\nr6\vaa, tov iraTepa KapTepbv
efiev |
iieSe KaTadep,ev, al
II
tk dWdi
\a\l Se
re?.
TeKVOK
aW
UTa^
ei,
to d\7r\6ov.
KapTepbvk
[fjL^aTpoiov
At K eS
30
tSv jxaTpoiov, dwoSd(6)dai
tA TeK\va eiraiveaei
fie
KaTaa-Tdaai
Si-rrXeiav
|
K
ku
e/iev, toi Se irpiap\\evoi e KaTaffefievoi,
TOV KaTadevTa tclv
e
fAe
Spop,ee
irpiaiTO e KaTa\6elTo, to. p,ev xpefiuTa iirl
I
TOt|?
k avTrifioXiovTi
al Se k a\n-o6dvei p,dTep TeKva
I
Se jxe
01
I Ta|? jwaiKO^, fiokev orre k eij^i^dXkei, Trap
/ttaT[|0]o?
ScKaa-TM
Toi
«;/3|eo9
ei\\SiKov i/xev. 23
fj,e
al Se k
dXXav
tov
d'7roS\6iu.evov 40
«at ti
T|i/ia?,
to,:;
oirvCei, to, TJ|eKZ/a [t5]i' 45
efiev.
7re|/3a[0et
Sv(r[fj,eviav<;]
«]eK? dXXo7ro\ia<; -vir' dv\dvKa<;
iK6p.evo
K diroSoi TO eTri^d\\Xov. -
dvv e
fie
Kpivev TTopTt
ai Se
[t]o eKevOepo tov
fioXio fieva.
TO, \\
K
eirl TCLV
Sd\o'i'\
apmX Tav
ica p,e op,o\o'^iovT\i
TrXe-
avTO [X]vaad0ai, tov SiKaa-lTav ofivvvTa
[K']e\o/j,e\[v'\o
ekevOepav ekOov
oirviei,
\
Se
|
..
ekevOep'
\aX 55
e/j,ev
III
=
otherwise Cf.
1.
otherwise than is written.
37 and ¥1X1.54.
-Ypdiijiara
—
ai
tASc
toL
lYparrai: since the inscrip-
it
is
uncertain.
Perhaps,
if they do not agree about the a'mount,
belongs to the m,other or the
wife, action shall be brought
belongs, before the judge
where
where it is
it
pre-
scribed for each case.
VI.46-VII.15. Repayment of ransom.
interpretation
to
—
opponent denies, with reference
ing, that
proper. '
which they are disput-
toi/ Sk
Trp6dea, 1.24:, inmatters of previous date. So in IX. 16 and XI. 19. 25 ff. But if
the matter about
clear,
ravil
The general sense is but the restoration and precise
is
with the reading of the text, if one is sold into hostile hands and some one. forced (to do so) upon his demanding it, 51 ff. But ransoms him from his exile.
tion of this law, contrasted with
the
what
Children of mixed marriages.
Responsibility for the acts of a slave.
—
or on the ground thai he did not
—
is
demand
55 ff. Something ransomed, etc. certainly missing between the end of
to be
VI and
the beginning of VII, either
overlooked by the stonecutter in copying, or possibly
added on the original
substructure, which
is
not extant.
—
VI.46ff. 'A ransomed person shall
VII. Iff. In the case of marriage be-
belong to the ransomer, until he pays
tween a male slave and a free woman,
GREEK DIALECTS
270 TeKva. 5
ai Se k
Be K e? ra?
iXevOepoi
K eKi 15
a eXevOepa
atirila?
K airoOdvei a 10 S'
|
I
k
/jLarip, ai
iXevdepa Kal hoXa
rexva.
to,
al
reKva yeverai,
e
|
ai
eiri^aXXoii^av'; avaiXe(6)6ai.
a[*]
rav feKo-eicovT
afjL\e-
SoXov
aylopci'; •irp[i]dfiei'o<;
efjL\ev
ei Kpefiara, tovs £X^vdepov
fie eKcretev, TOva
I
tov SSXov, So\'
iirl
/laTpoi;
[No. 110
fie 7r\epaiocrei
pav, at rivd ku Trp6(0)0' aSiKe\Kei, € varepov, rot
evSiKOv
7re7ra/ieV||ot
efiev.
tov Iovtov
Tafj. n-a\[T]poi[o'JKov 6'iruie(6)9ai aBeXin\di to irarpo';
TOi
7r/3«7[i]a'Toi.
al he Ka 7r\te? TraTipoiOKOi covn «a8e\7rt[o]t
I
20
TO
aBeXTTio^ to -TraTpoi, vieeS Be 25
TO TrlpeiyiaTO. iriov,
dXXoi
ai Be Ka
o'irvie(d)dat
e/c?
irXie
toi
ai Be Ka
67rvi\e(d)dai.
[tIoi i-jTiTrpei'yicTToi
7ra||T/3o'9,
aBeXhrtov, 6Trvie{6)6ai ioi toi [e]?
toviVii
iirll
iraTpoiOKoi Kviee'i [rjo
toi 69
Ik's
aBe\^fiiav
7r/)€t[7t']<7To.
eKev 7raT/3ot[o]«;ov tov eTri^dXlXovTa, irXiaB Be
B'
iovtl
fie
\^fi]e.
I
VII.15-IX.24. The heiress.
the status of the children depended on
whether the slave went to
woman, thus
free
with the
lations for her marriage
raising himself in a
position of her property.
live
measure to her condition, or whether the woman went to live with the slave.
—
9.
lK
efei/
^f aiJras.
— 10
ff .
If
one having purchased a slave from the market-place has not repudiated thepurchAise
within the sixty days, if the slave
When, ter
{iraTpoioKos, cf
TraTpoCxosjrope^i'osHdt.6.57withStein's note, Att. ^((cXijpos), the choice of a
husband, who becomes the virtual head of the family, is determined by fixed rules.
The purchaser
a slave was allowed
drvUv
(
a certain time within which, upon discovering any faults, physical or other-
whom
it
The person
groom-elect,
= ot
is
so determined, the
known
as
li
falls to
second) the next oldest
fii]
ircpaitaei
SGDI.
^ Ka irplarai
But some take meaning in both passages to be dis-
i5
to
^i-
(SiXXox.
chaser liable for the acts of the slave. repaiiu, cf. also
one
marry) or simply
father's brothers, they shall
For the use of 4998. VII af Ka
fvipiWop
^TTtjSdXXet dirviev the
which had been concealed, he might repudiate the purchase. Not until the expiration of this period was the purchase binding, and the purwise,
dis-
in default of sons, a daugh-
becomes the heiress
has vyronged any one before or after, the one who has acquired him shall Be liable. of
Regu-
and the
Vll.lSff.
The
heiress
shaU marry
her father'' s brother, the oldest of those
If there are several
living.
cession). ers, but
heiresses
and
marry (the {and so on in suc-
If there are no father'' s brothsons of the brothers, she shall
iv rats rpi&KovT A/iipau.
marry
that one {who is the son) of the
the
oldest.
If there are several heiresses and
pose of abroad.
sons of brothers, they shall marry {the
No.no]
'AS yav
CEETAiT INSCEIPTIONS
Se k'
(lev,
6 i-n-i^dWov
av||o|00? ei
271
oTTvi'ev e\it n-arpoidKO's, [o-Jre- 30
k h, ^k€v rhv TrarpoidKOv, raS S' iiriKap-TrCa'; iravifi\{vav airoXavKdvev rbv e7rt;S||a'\\oi;Ta o-rrvt'ev. al 8e'
at
|
|
Td,v
TO
K
iov
cnr6\Spofj.o';
07ru|4v
rai jrarpoioKoi e/i^v
oirlvCev, iirl
k
n-ov, irpeiv
ivi^dWov
6
Ka
al Se
o-irviet..
|
Xeiovtrav 6irvi^{0)9ai
p,e
to.
S^iovaav
i^i'ov
Kpe/jLara -irdvTa kuI rov
35
\§i
/xk
/c||ap-
40
eiri^dWdv i\^iovaav
hpofieii'i iov
xlt oirviev, /ioXev to? |
KaSecrrav;
tot
to';
iraTpoi\\oKO, 6 Be [S]t/ca[o-]T[a9] 8tK[aKad]\T0 oirviev ev TOt? S[v]oi
al 8e Ka
/ie\vai.
aa\v,
at «*
/xe oirviei
TTwXa? rov alriovrov
^dWovn
e^Covaa
oTifi\i
fie \l|t |||
TToki, T^fi 7raTpoidKo\v
Ka
tS?
/le eie,
1
h
a-reyap,
6 e7rt/3||a\[X]oi^ 55
at k
p.e'v, \
ei
ivym
Kan k evil ev rdi (TTey\ai, rov S' dXXov dWoi 6irvie{6)6\ai to,'; TruXas rov alriovS\e
rov Kpep,dT0v
al Be
lot.
I
eiev iiri^dXKovTe
p,e
ra Kp\ep,ara
Ka
7ruX[a]9
to^ to? irarpoioKO
\e|ibt 6[7r]viev, rot; KaSecrTav<; ||
\Tav TruXJai' otl ov X[et
peiirai K\ara [k
oJTTviei, e\v Tal<;
07rvie(d)6ai TTto
OTi||/x.t
Trarpoid^KOi
o'jnj^ie(d)dai,
rpiaKovra
Ka vvvarai.
ia-rereKvoTai,
•
al Be
1
07r[i'tei'
01
Kal
p,ev
/u(e),
eBoxav
aXXoi
e aBeX- 20
Xeioi
p,e
BiaJJ^aKovaav tov Kpep,drov at
— VIII.
who ask for her hand.
of the eldest {and so on).
iAej/sftaHjiBe to Aim (the rejected groom-
groom-elect, being to
marry
If the
a minor, does not wish
{the heiress),
though both are
elect) his
— 20
ff.
7-8.
But
proper share of the property,
If one becomes an
heiress after
of marriageable age, aUthe property and
her father or brother has given her {in
income shall belong to the heiress marries her. 47 ff. If he does
marriage), if sJie does not msh to remain married to the one to whom ihey gave her,
marry
although he is willing, then, in case she has borne children, she may, dividing the
the
—
until he
not all
her, as is written, she with
the property shall
marry
the V£xt in
succession, if there is another. there is
no groom-elect, she
any one of the
But
if
may marry
tribe she wishes,
of those
property as of the
tribe.
is written,
—
24.
15
rk
second) the second {in order) after the son
— 3off.
10
al Se to?
Ka Trarpok Bovto^
al Be
yeverai, al XeiovTO
at k
Tt?/
ajTrultez/
Ka peiirov^n
e
\ei.
5
I
irdvT eK\ov'\
50
al Se Ka rSk i-m-
67rvie{6)dai e dvdpo<;
aTroSaTe(d)dai
Xei.
iiri^dWov
6Trvie(6)6ai.
eKev
rav efiivav ^f,aXaK6vaav oTifii
Ka Xlt
8'
al
a waTpoioKO's,
[«a]t p,[e \]e[i fj.ev]ev
Tov
at eypa\{r)Tai, to, Kpe/xara irdvr e/cov-
dXKo^, t5i eiri^dWovili
It
marry another
lo-TerlKvorai
subj. lite iriwaTai. etc., 151.1.
:
perf.
25
GREEK DIALECTS
272
e\ypaTTai [a.\\]oi 67rvie{0)6[ai
[No. 110
[•7r]|u[\]a[9].
ra']<;
al 8e
eKOVa-av tSl eTTi^dWovlT^i 67rv\ie{ff)0ai, ai k
eU, irdvT
rmva
fie
al Be
fie^
ei,
I
avep al airoddvoi TraTpoi\oKOL reKva KaraXiirov, al o'irvie{6)do tcli irvXdv OTifii ica i^vvaTai, avdvKai Se /^e.
30 au e<^paTT\ai.
KU
[\,]ii, I
35
al Se Te\Kva
\ovn
alt
KaraXiTroi 6 airodavov,
fj,e
al
eypuTTai.
40 e7r|t8a/io?
a Be
e'le,
S' 6
6-rrvie(ff)dai toi
iiri^dX-
||
i-Tri^dWov T\aP iraTpoioKOV oirvUv
TraTpoi,oKO<;
oplfia ele, roi iiri^dWovTi,
|
fie
o||7riit-
e{ff)dai ai eyparrai.
TIaTpoiS[Kov Trar/jo'?.
tov
45 Trdrpoav;,
B' efiev,
at Ka irarep
e aipe\'jrio<; e? to av\To\
p,e ei
Be KpeixdTd\y Ka']pTepov9 Sfiev j\as pep'ya\a-'\la\^ to?]
I
[rja?
[B'
iTnKap]7ria
||
K
al
a[i']o/3[o]? ei.
Idrrai
B' ai'[o]/30t
e7r\i/3dWov, rav Tra-
fie eie
I
50
rpoLOKOv
Kaph-epciv
K dv\o]po<; Trap
S"
tm
T\pdire{6)6ai \Tr\hp
ei,
TOi<; [/uJaT/ooo-t
oXXaL
55 Kov,
tov re KpefidTOV
efiev
|
fiaTpi
ni
al Be
Tpdire(6)6a[i].
«:||at •
tcaptro,
al Be fi\dTep
icaf
fie e'le,
oirvioi Ta\v TraTpoio-
[ey]paTTaL,\^ treidev [Tro/sjTt K6(Tfi\o'\v
\ovTav
to
|||
Tovi e7ri/3d[\-
.
K airodavov 'ird\TpoioKov KaWaXiirei, e av^T^v
'Kvep at
e irpo
I
5
avTas
t|ov9
trdTpoav; e toJv? fiaTpoai^ KaTadefiev [e cnroB6(8)6at
TOV KpefiaTOV Kai] BtKalav efiev
tIAi' ovd,v
Kal tclv Ka\Tdde(nv.
al
I
I
S'
aWat
10 TJIIa
irpl'^aiTO Tt?
\_fi\ev
KpefiaTa e
tm
\Kp'\efiaTa eirl
I
KaTaOelro tov tS?
'rraTpoiOK\oi efiev, o B' airoBofievo'i e
KaT\adevt; toi irpiafievoi e KaTaOe\fievoi, at 15
rao'Taael Kat tC k dXX' aTa^ [TcijSe TCL <^\j}dfLfi\aT[a
at
efiev.
B' 6
7ro[T/30t0K0,
ei,
dlo
ku
vikadec, Bnrkei Ka-\
airXoov eiriKaTaaTaael,
eypuTTai, T]\d[v S]e 7rp6(6)6a
avTifioXo'i a7ro/tt[o\]to|t
a[i''7r]t
fi[e'\
alt
evBiKov
to Kpeos oi k awifio-
I
20 \i1|oi'Tt fie
Taf TraTpoiOKo
[efijev,
|
6 8[tK]o(7TAs ofivw xpiveTO
•
al |
Be viKoaai fie
Tm
7raTjo[ot]oK|o e/i[e]i', fioXev hire
k ein^dXXei,
e |
feKdaTo er/paTTai. 25
At
ai'[8]eKoj|a'/i[e]i'o? e veviKafievo[<; e ivK'WoiOTctv^
/3a\o'/te|yo9 e BiafeiTrd/ievo'; a7ro[^]a|vot e
IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. IX.24fi. If one dies who has gone surety or has lost a suit or owes
money
oireXov e Bia-
tovtoi dXXo'i, iirifio^evv
given as security or has been guilty of
fraud
(?)
or conspiracy
(?),
or another
(stands in such relations) to him, one
CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS
no]
No.
lo irpo TO
al
lieva
iviavTo fie'v
ku
•
273
o Se 6tKa||o-TA9 SiKuBSero iropTi tci [a]7ro7r|owo'- 30
viKa<; eTri\/xo\ii, 6 St/cao-ra?
ko fivdnov, ai Ka Soei \
Kal iroXiaTevei, ol Se
Koiorav Kal Bia^oXa^ iroviovTov.
rbv:
he k
e
at
TK Ka
SiKaSBero 6fi6(7\avra avrov kuI
a.\Trofei-7rovTt,
vlix;
aiiTov aTe{B)dai Kal
|
ksv- 35
K\al Sipeaio^ /iotrupe? ol iin\^dX\.ovT€<; airo-
vtKev to a-rrXoov.
iJ.a(TVf\\iv<;
7raTe(8) Soei,
fj\aiTvpe<; ol eTrt/SaXXoi/Te?, avBoK\\p.S (S)e
irepay <7waX[\a«]o-et e
k avSeKaerai, a? k
a\i
ra Kpefiara
\
an Ka
7rep[a]v iTn\\devTi
e's
6 40
iretraTai.
fie cnroSiSoi, 45
at iiev K a^TTOTToviovTt fiaiTvpe'i e0iovT\ei t5 eKaTOPffraripo Kal •ir\io\vo^ T/oeie?,
evS,
to
airoirovioiev, e
6
fieiovo'; fierr e|?
ScKaSSero 7rop[T]t tA
|
al Se
fiec\\ovo^ 50
/u.aiTW/3e|[?]
,
cnro/jLoaai I
fiev7r6fjLevo<:, e I
S' vliiv [e ||
nelov, Tr^iov Se
aw
dvSpa
fie.
1-9, and most of 10-14,
[11. |||
07re|Xoi'
tJov
apyvpov
al he irXCa Soie, at «a XeiovT ol
apyvpov airoSoWe?
to, «/3||e/iaT'
XoiTra UKO-ia ra? o|Ta9, fieSev es Kpeo'; efiev tclv
fore the end of the year.
person
be-
The judge shall
render his decision according to the tes-
timony.
If the suit is with reference to o judgment won, the judge and the recorder, if he is alive and a citizen, and
the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi-
mony), but in the case of surety and pledges and fraud (?),
(?)
and conspiracy
the heirs as witnesses shall give tes-
timony.
After they have
testified, (the
latter
with
Si-,
subject to fine.
— 26-27.
The
precise
mesLning ot Siapa\6fi£vos &nd Suifcnrdncws (cf. in 11. 35-36 Sio/SoXas, dipitrtos, the
tk
fie ete to,
Socriv.
—
^28-29.
The third
—
If one has formed a partnership with another for a mercantile venture (and does not pay him his share), or does not pay back the one who has contributed to
a venture,
etc.
—
50. evS: forevs (=ers) S (97.4).
—
53.
Snpov
whichever coursethe complain-
ant demands, either to take oath of denial or
—
.
X.15
ff.
'Special legacies are
not to exceed the value of 100
staters.
one makes a gift of greater value, the heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100 24. staters and keep the property.' to no purpose, invalid. (liSev Is Kpfos If
—
:
20 •
25
1.
ko, kt\.:
shall be
1
29 is obscure, but the most probable reading is ^i/ioX^vK to, with w as in Ti.vv e/dvav 11.48, and with Ms 43 ff. used like ixavos as in VIII. 8. letter in
and likewise the witnesses, has judgment for the simple amount. If a son has gone surety, while his father is living, he and which he possesses
eiri-
al Se
probably only an error,
before following
wlien he has taken oath himself
||
for5io-)isuncertain.
judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff),
the property
movTov.
e aTafj.evo
shaXl bring suit against said
X
•yvvaiKl S6/j,ev i'WKarov aTa[T'\i- 15 |
PaWovren,
/te
k e\X\6ei 6 a-v\vaXX,dKaav^ oTepov «[a] Ke\e\T'\ai
lacking] /laTpl /9a[i/?] e
to SeKaaTaTepov Svo, tS
aTrovolvjiofieva.
GEEEK DIALECTS
274 AvTpo['7r]ov
Karadev;,
ixe
BeKa-a(d)daL
fieS' afi-Trifi^Xov, fieSe
al
al a-jroTrovio\iev
he
ri<;
n
tovtov
||
Bvo
e7na\7revaa{d)dat
fi.eS'
fepxaai, /ieS\ev e?
/cpe'o?
fj,aiTvpe(<;). \
"Kvirava-iv efiev otto ko, tlK 35
k aXKva\erai o
ove{d)ea\{i] Kara/ceifjLevov, -n-piv
30 fieSe KaTaee{0)0ai. efiev,
[No. llO
.
afnraive(d)0ai. Se
\\ei.
Kar a'^opav ||
8' aprKaTapeXfievov rojx iroXiaTa^ airo to Xdo 5 cnrayopevovTi. o •iravdp.evo'i Soto Td\i iTaipeiai toli fM aiiTo iapS\iov koL irpoKoov |
Kal
40 foivo.
p,ev
k aveXeTM irdvTa
TeXXefx pev
(Tia T\eKva,
to,
6lva Kal
KavaiXe{d)0ai, anrep rots
45 pe\vd
to,
Kpe\p,aTa Kal fie avvvei. ype-
II
Xlt TeXXev ai eypaTTai,
K
50 al Se
7||i'ea-tot?
eypaTTai.
to avirava-
al [S]e ku pe |
tov<;
e-jn^aXXovTav; eK^.
TeKva toi ai/^avapevoi, ireSa
ei 'yvea[i]a
to,
|
K[p[e\paTa
tol
avTpoiriva
to,
p,ev
tov
epa\}^vov
Tov apiravToy, aiirep al ^|e[Xe]iat airo tov aSeXTTiov XavKd\vovTLXI al Se K epa-evei pe
Xoi\ti,
0eXeiai
TravTov Kal pe eVirdvavKOV epev TeXXev T\a 5
Kpepa\T avaiX(i){0)0ai art Ka
t|o
aviTravapevo Kal
to,
irXivi
«;aTa[\i7re||t o av]'7ravdpevo
dviravTop pe iirtKopev. [al
Se TOV
tov av-
Se, [pjicriropoipov e|||[A'ei']
a7ro]0dvot 6 avrravTO's yveaia
S' |
\ I
10
TeKva pe KaTaXnrov, Trhp to[w al S[e Ka
avKopev Th KpepaTa.
KaT ayopkv 15
XiaTav
airo to
av0epe[v Se
Xd\o o
|
|
t|o
avyjravapivo eiri^aXXovTai^
Xei] 6 aviravdpevo^, aTrofei7r^d00o
aira^yopevovTi, KaTapeXpei^ov tov tto-
8e«]a. [a-JTarepai'? iS SiKaa-T\epcov, 6 Se pvd||
pov 6 TO KaevUo airoSoTO toi anroppeOevTi. 20 peS'
Kpe(0)0ai Se TolSSe
dve^o'i.
a||t
\
TdSe
yvva to,
Se pe a/jLTraive00o
ypdp,paT eypavae,\
I
TOV Se 7rp600a oirai Tif eKei e a\p7ravTvi e Trap afiiravTO
fie
er
el^-
SiKov epev. X.33-XI.23. Adoption. X.33ff. Adoption
son) in the market-place, etc.
may be made from The
whatever source any one wishes.
adoption shall be announced in the market-place, bled,
when
— 42
ff.
He
— 41.
shall
wishes, he
o
looks after the interests of
— 19
{rotSSe) shall be
ff.
These
regulations
followed from the time
of the inscription of this law, but as re-
gards matters of a previous date, in whatever way one holds (property),
perform the religious
— Xl.lOff.
may
who
strangers.
16.
of the
make
social obligations of the one
adopted him.
official
—
sc. K6(r/ioiTos, the clerk
.from the stone whence they
proclamations.
and
the citizens are assem^-
to ko-cvCo:
who
If the adopter renounce (the adopted
whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of being the adopted son) or from the
adopted son, there shall be no
liability.
CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS
No. 110]
"AvrpoTTOV o? K
BUai,
irpo
ciyei,
alel i7nSeKe{6)6ai.
\\
Tov
SiKaa-rdv,
on
Kara
fiev
|
25
fxakvpav^ eypaTrai
avop.OTOv, SiKciSSev ai e\ypaTTai, rSv
ra
275
dwSv o/jlvvvtWu
S'
8iKdSB\i\ev e
Kpivev m-opTi 30
fio\i6fiev\a.
At K awoddvei apyvpov OTreXov e vevncap.evo'i, al iJi,i\v ku Xeioh K CTTt^aXXet avaiKe{6)6ai Tci Kpifiara, rav d\\Tav virep|
ovTi,
|
KaTiaTdp,ev koI to
apyvpiov oh k oTreXet, iK6vT\ov ra Kpep,ara
|
al Se Ka
K
fie \ei|oi'Tt,
ra
to apyvpiov,
o||7re\ei
fiev Kpe/jLara iirl
dWav Be
rolk viKdaavcri, e/iev e
fji,eSep,iav
drav
e/iev
35
•
oh
rol\<} e'7ri/3d\-
|
40
a[T]e(^9)0ai Be v^irep fi[e]v to [7ra]Tj009 to, iruTpciia, vire(B\
Xovffi.
Be ra? fiaTpb<; to,
/ia||T/30ta.
,
45
[
Two,
avBpo<;
ev rats
fiKan
a Ka Kpiverai, |
K eiriKaXei.
o
BiKaaraf opKOV at
ahro/jLoaaTo
ap,epai
to
'rrapiovTO^
ica BiKdiAa-et,
BiKalliTTd
otl 50
Tlpop[e]nrdT^d Be 6 dpKov Ta(8) Stwa? rat yvvaliKL Kal
TOL BiKacTTai Kal [t]oi
fi^yd^fiovi irpoTeTaprov clvtI /i|||[atTV/Joi'XIl I
11.
1—15 lacking]
p,aTpl,vlv(i)i; e d^vjep yvvaiKi
at eypar^TO irpo rovBe tov ypafifiaTov,
pov BiBofiev ai eyparTai.
Kpe(d^dai KaTCL
I
|
KpejxaTa al eBoKe,
evBiKOV efiev
rb
B' v(TTe-\\
20
.
1
Tai? •KarpoiOKOi'; at Ka tovTi,
fie
I
fie
I
iovti bpTravoBiKacTTai, al? Sire
to, eypafifieva.
XI.24-XII.35. Various supplemen-
Be k a
..
11
k avopoi
7roT/3[ot]o«o9 25
not he aubject to any further fine.
pay
The
tary regulations.
father's property shall
XI.24 f If one seizes a man before the any one may receive him (i.e. may offer tlie man an asylum). 26 ff. TJie
the father, the mother's property for the
judge shall decide as
written whatever
decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of
written that he shall decide accord-
denial of whatever one charges within twenty days, in the presence of the judge,
.
trial,
it is
—
is
ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but
mother.
under oath
—
according
See note to
The
1.
11
ff.
— 31
ff.
orhavinglost a
pleadings.
If one dies owing money suit,
t7iosetowhomit falls
to receive the property erty, if they
may hold the prop-
wish to pay the fine in his be-
half and the money to those to owesit.
long to those
whom
whom
he
Butifnot, the property shall be-
who won the
suit or those to
he owes money, but the heirs shall
ff.
Wh£n a woman
vorcedfrom her husband,
other matters he shall decide to the
— 46
ori
:
the fine for
oUnvos as in 11.50.
heiresses, if there are
aral, so long as they are
is di-
if the judge has
— XII.21fE.
no
dp(f>avi>SiKa-
under marriage-
able age, shall be treated according to
what
is written.
In case
the heiress, in
default of a groom-elect or 6p4iam5iKaa-rai, is brought up with her mother, the father's brother
and the mother's brother, manage
those designated {above), shall the property
and the income
as best they
GREEK DIALECTS
276
fie l6vT0<; eTrtl/SaXXoi'TO? /msS'
30 Treirat,
[No. 110
6p7ravoBi,K\a
tov iraTpoa kuI Top, p,dT\poa tov;
xpep^ara
i'ypap.p.evovt; T||a
Kal rav iinKapTrilav aprvev oyrai Ka (vv)vavTai icd]XXi
K
6Trvi\e(d)6ai Se SvoSe/capeTia e irpeilyova.
oTTUterat.
laser. Jurid.II,pp.329fE.
Ill cent. B.C. SGDI.5011. 111. Gortyna. Halbherr, Am. J. Arch. 1897, 191 ff.
TdS' epaSe rjat
[@iot.
^aiSSopcn Tpia\[KaTLcov 7ra]pi6v-
[Tro'Xt]
I
Tccv 6 8'
•
vopCcrpan
ffpa pr] \eioi
I
SeKerdat
TrevOev he
|
rj
Kapira wvCoi, avoTeiael
[twi vi\Kd(T\avTi, Bovtcov, rav
112. Hierapytna.
Ill or 11 cent. B.C.
•
Kara ravra
'lepaTTVTVai es]
|
twv
I
opi)^VTe'i vikt)v
rov viKadevra rav
|
rjpivav [rdi iroXij.
ra
- -
. |
. .
rav evdpepov rav [rav @ev-
'\epaTrvTvC'\aiv epirerai
Avrrol
e? to
al Se ol Koapoi iWiiroiev Tciv 6v-
to ap'xJelov.'j pr\
n
'ir6\e[po<; KcoXvcrrji, airorei
Kocrpo^ eKacrroi apyvpico erraTijpa'! eKarov, ol pev 'lepavv-
TVioi Tots AuTTtbt? rdi iroKei, [ol Se Avrrioi rot?]
can until she marries. She ried
to vopi-
Se Kal 6 Ta)[v Avtticov Koa-poi epirerco ev
aiav rav '^ypappevav, at Ka 6 raiv 6
S'
VTtow Se ol 'lepaTrvrvioc roll A.vttIol<; e?
6 Se Kotrp.o'i
Sai(Ti
roS
SGDL5041. Michel 29.
[ol Se] AvTTi,oo Tol'; 'lepairvrvioi'; e?
ap'X^eiov
rj
Xd'x^covri xXapcopevoi.
oTelpd K ol TrXi'e? opocrovTi, Kal irpd^avrev
[ejOTTo]
•
ap\'yvp(o irevre
rav veora, rat Se veoTWi
TropTi |
p,ev rjpCvav
a ttoXk
al Se rt? SeKOiro
I
KpivovTwv ol eiTTa KUT ayopdv, ol Ka S'
eO.rjKav
||
oSeXov; prj SeKerdai rovi ap'^vplo'i.
10 (naTrjpav<;.
t&i
j(^prjT\daL tool icav)(^5ii
when
shall be
mar-
twelve years of age or older.
111. Decree of
Gortyna regarding
I
'lepawrvioK rai
body of young men, and of this body the seven who are chosen by lot as
to the
supervisors of the market shall decide
the use of bronze coinage.
under oath.
3^. One sJiall make use of the bronze coin which the state has established, and
lia. Treaty between Hierapytna and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixed dialect sometimes known as East Cre-
not accept the silver obols.
If one ac-
cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the
(bronze) coin, or sells for produce
(i.e.
by barter), heshall pay aflne of silver staters. Report shall be made
tan. 1.
See 373, 278. AdttCois: note the interchange
trades
of assimilated
Jive
e.g.
KvktIuv
and unassimilated forms,
1.
13.
See 86 with
1.
GEETAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 112] OTi Se ica
TTo'Xet.
So'^tji
Xot/iev firire evdivov
rak
re ^/lev koL evopKov.
TroXeaiv i^eXev
evopKOV
/i7j|Te
el Se
fifiev,
Se
iroXep.ov e\x4>epe
ISt'ai iirjTe
on
jxev efe-
reXo? eKarepoc.
^f^pU
fii^Te elprjvav
p-ij
TiOeadai, at ||
Koi SiairoXefiovTcov, Kal
p,r]
evopKoi ecn-aiv oi
aTacravTmv Se ra? trraXa? eKoirepot ev
Tol'i
p,r)
a-rro
e^earw
at Se rtve? Ka ISiai e^eveyKcovrat,
ap,
p,r)
iv6efj,ev,
rj
Se iy'^pd-yfraifiev evOivov
rC ku 6eS>v IXewv ovtodv Xd^a)\fj.ev
tS)V TToXep-cwv, \ay)(ap6vra)v Karci to
Ka
on
277
airol
lo
(rv/nroXefiovre';.
tSioi<;
iepol<;,
oi p,ev
lepaTTVTVtoi 'D,Xepol ev rSii lepMi, rav Se ev KttoXXcovl, ol Se Aut-
noL ev
rm
[t]|e/3ajt
t[w
'A7ro]XXa)j'09 Kal
iroXei ev 'AOavaiai.
ep,
araaavTcov Se Kal KOivav ardXav ev Toprvvi ev t
"opvvm
"OjOKO? AvKTiwv.
.
TCLV "Ei(Triav
rSt
I
iepSii tcS
Kal Zrjva 'Opd-
KBavaiav 'D,Xepiav Kal Zrjva ^o[yvinov Kal''Ilp^av Kal 'Adavaiav HoXcdSa Kal 'A-TroXXcova Tlvnov Kal Aaro) Kal "Apea Kal 'At^poShav Kal K(»j07j||Ta9 Kal Nvp,a'; Kal 6e6
'
I
15
•
j^/soli'oj'
Kal
Kal aSoXeo^, Kal tov avTov t^iXov Kal
a7rX[o'a)?]
TToXep^Tjorai airo y(a)pa<;, vl
Sco(7S)
Kal
ep.p,ev5t
Ka Kal
I
Kal to SiKaiov
t&v
ev rot? a-vvKeifievoi';, ep,p,ev6vT(ov Kal
^p^v to^
irvTViav.
einopKOVTi
irdvTa
vTrevavTia, evopK&ai Se
TO,
6 'lepuTrvTviof,
i'^^ffpov e^S>,
p,ev
7roX|Xa KoyaSd."
I
6eo<;
ep,pavia
to<; 6eo<; tXe'o?
^pev Kal yiveaOai,
"opvvco tclv 'Ea-Tiav
"O/o/co? 'lepairvTviwv.
Zrjva Movvi- 20
Kal Zi)va 'OpdTpiov kuI 'AOavaCav 'nXepiav
Ka\\[l]
nov Kal "Hpav Kal 'Adavaiav IloXidSa Kal
'AiroXXcova
Kal
AaTw
Kal
deb'; 7rdvTa<;
01';
TOV
'lepd-
Kal yiveaOai
Hvnov
Kal "Apea Kal 'A(l>poSi\Tav Kal Ka)pfJTa
^ pav ijw avpipaxncrS) T.ol<; AvktIirdvTa y^povov dTrXow; Kal aSoXco^, /cot tov avTov ^iXov Kal
Trdera'i
I
Kal ex^pov ef w, Kal Kal TO SiKaiov Tcov Kal
iroXep-'qa-Si airo y^d)pa<;,
Scoa-St
AvKTimv.
Kal eppevo) ev
i\[7r]iop[Ko]vn
13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithet of Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions.
It is generally
explained as standing
for ppirpios with o for f as in 'Oa|os
Tot<;
to<;
(51 a).
Ka Kal
vl
6 Avttio';,
|
ffvvKeipevoi<;,
eppavCas;
deb^
The
epithet
EIea,n source
(cf.
eppevovrjpev
Kal
would then be
EI. /r/jiiTpa
IS), or else contain hyper-Doric 17. liriopKovri: see 42. 5
(J.
of
= ^lirpa, o.—
GEEBK DIALECTS
278 iravra
25 '^ivea-Oai
Kol
virevavria, evopK&ai he
to,
iroWa
'^iveo'dai
[No. 112
Ka'^aQa!'
113. Dreros. Ill or II cent. B.C., but copied from an SGDI.4952. Ditt.Syll.463. Michel 23. SolmsenSl.
@eo'? S
TMV
20
'K^adai
|
KviM
^iXi-Tnrov,
10 Se 15
Ti;;)(;a.
aiiy
'EttI rSiv Al6a\e\eov Koa-fiiovTcov \
||
jpafiiJ,aTeo^
Tivp(oi\iria)i 'Biaioovo'i, \
I
ayeXdoi, ;rav\d^co(rTOi
rav ''Eariav
11
'Ajopalov Kal tov
TOV
earlier version.
|
rdSe mfiocrav
11
" 'O/Jbvua)
KOVTa
tvxo-I"
Kec^aXmt
koL
t\eos ^/iev
^e||[o]?
to<;
tclv
Aijji'a toi"
|
irpvraveCaii
ifx
TaWato?/
|
e/cajroi' o^So?;-! |
koL tov Arjva
Kal rbv
1|
ATreWwva
'
|
I
TOV
'A.e\LViov
25 Xftjva
Kal rav 'AOavaiav tclv I
noiTioi'
TO/ti
«ai Tay AaTovv Kal Tav
I
«al t^v ' A<^ophiTav Kal
"Apea
tov 'AttcX,-
IloXtou^j^oi' /eat
I
|
" ApTejxiv
xal
toi' 'E/J/U.ai' |
|
toi'
Kal tov
"AXtov
koX |
I
30 Tai'
Kai
^piTo/xapTiv
^oiviKa Kal Tav
to/*
|
II
Kal TOV Ovpavov Kal
Tai'
^pcoai Kal
\
ray
'A/i^t[(B]yaj' /cat
r]p(od(7CTa<; |
Kau Kpava
I
35 7roTa||/U.ov9
40
AfTTtot?
Kal Oeow irdvTa';
|
«aXa)? (ppovrjcrelv
«ai
irda-a';
fir}
TroKa
p,av iyto
toi
|
Te'^vai pijTe p,a\\x^avdi firjTe ev
ytii^re |
I
vvktI
yitjjTe
Kal
TreS' afiepav.
I
airevcrica
on Ka
Svvafiai KaKOV I
tm
I
Tat Twy
45 TTo'Xet
BiKav^ 8e Kal
AvTTicov.
7r/o[a^i]||ci)i'
prjSev evopKOV
Ill
Kal TeXopaL
7]fir]V.
|
(pcXoKvdaio'i
^iXoS/aijjoto? «;at
I
/cat /ijjre ra/i
| |
50 7ro1|Xti' irpoBaia-eiv 55
/iTjSe
/jtaji"
rAy
I
ra rJi^
twv
Apr)-
pTjSe dv\Spa<; rot? 7ro|Xe/i^ots
ttjoo-
twi' Aprjpicov
Ki'[(»][|o-ta)Z',
prjTe ovpeia to,
\
\
I
60 Scolaeiv prjTe Apr]\p{ov<; ptjTe YLvaJ^criovi, prjhe a-Toi^a-Ld^
ap^elv Kal |
65
TMi cTTacri^ovTL avTio<; TeXopai, prfhe avvcopocrC^a<; avva^eiv
/ti^re |
| I
70
e'/Li
TTo'Xet
/x.9jTe
e^oi ra?
Tro'Xeo)? /^iijTe
|
|
aXXoJt avvTe\^\a0ai
el Se
•
I
Ka
Tii'ci?
TTvOcopai tjvlvopvvovTa^,
\
i^ayyeXico tov
|
Koapov Toh
I
75 TrX{\\aaiv.
el
Be TdSe
prj KaTexptpi,, j
80
^poaa,
epi^paviat; rjp7](i)v ||
113.
|
tov?
(T)e'
poi deow,
\6ioi: for &ye\aToL(see
Zl),ephebi,mem-
ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros
hers of the
and the
allied Cnossos,
Cretan youth were trained.
Lyttos.
The dialect shows a strong ad-
many 3.
6-7.
koiv^ forms,
but enmity to
but also retains
of the Cretan characteristics.
AlBaV^wv: nvpuiirtui
cf. :
Law-Code Y. 5.
obscure.
—
11.
tou? j
Oath taken by the Drerian
mixture of
|
TrdvTa'; re Kai 7ra|cra?, /col KaKicrTm{i)
dYe-
dvAai or bands in which the
iravd^mo-Toi.
:
of.
dfiio-rois
— 11-12.
11.
140-141.
Whether or not meaning exactly
tin-
girded, the epithet probably refers to
some characteristic feature ephebes' dress.
—
the
of
45. Sikov 8^ ktX.
:
6ii4
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS
No. 113]
279
oXedptoi e^oWi^adai avTO? re Kal XP'H'-"- Tana, Kal /njre fioi ydv Kapirov ^epeiv [/iTjVe 7]ui'ot«a? [riKTei]v Kara (J)v[
||
|||
I
Trd/iaTa
[tow] deovs,
tov<}
Bi[86]tj.[e]v.
ofivvw 8e
[eiio/3Ki]oj/Tt 8e' /iot ||
|
Kayada
[Kal 7roX]\a
^/u.ev
85
|
\
IXeov; 90
[cofioa-a,] |
I
||
to? a^TO?
^ fiav eyw Toy k6(t\imov, at «a yn^ efojol/ct'^eoj^Tt Tav aYelXav TOKa i^^ySvofie'vovi rov avTov opicov, T6v\'irep dfie
95
9eov
I
Tov<;
|
ip,^a\€iv e? Tav ^(oXdv,
/ca
at,
tov
rj
'AXtaiov
|
Koc7fiL\ovTa (TTaTripa
|
a Se /8[(»]Xa
•
TrevraKocriov^
oo-«ra
Ka
|
/i^ 7rpa|^a)VTt 'X^p'qfiara,
haa-crdadaaav Tat?
||
/ca ifi/SaXrii
||
on
•
at Tret
e/i Tro'Xet /cat |
Ill
Tei]|o"aj'T(Bj'
•
7rjOa[^aj']|T(»i'
iaaadaOaxrav
TaSe
Se ot ipevral
eTaipeiaiaiv
Tal
|l
\
vTrofivdfjLalTa af
MiXaTLOt
iire^dXeverav
•
iv
|
tcli
Kai to
||
I
Tii'ep
Ta
I
115
ttXjj- 120
ovpevcovn
|
\
123
StvrXo'a a[7ro- 130
Kal
|
133
\
Ta? dp'^aia^ Tot?
•)((i>pa<;
rov re op\KOV 6fivvp,€V
yivonevoK
|
ap.epa<;
I
LeX^Cviov,
oi tSiv avOptoirivtov
\
KaTO, ravrd."
Ta? Apripia<;
Kol/ii'o- 105
Se /ca TrpaftBi/lTt, Tat? eTat-
at 6e /i^ 7rpa[fat]|ei' a /3a)Xd, a[uTOt]
Apiqpioi.
e?
I
rovvofia eVt TraTjOO?
5os TOV ap^yvpiov i^ovofx,aivov\Te<; peiaiaiv
d?
a(^'
ayypay^dvT
eir){i),
||
rov
100
vrpa^avTCOv eKaVpTov rov no
I
|
ai Se Xtcro-o?
ev rpifiTjVcoi
p,r)vo<;
|
||
I
Kapiov
airoaTavri, toO
Kal Karey^eiv.
|
evrt- 140 ||
aat ol
veai v^fiovr)iai tcU TrolXet Tat tS)v 145
II
ApTjpimv ev€Ka Ta?
Nt-
150
iXaiav €\KaaTOv ^VTev^eiv Kal
155
%ft>/>a? to.'; a||/u.a?,
Ta?
afi^i\fia'X0P'e6a.
|
|
Ta? a7eXa?
KaTTjp
||
|
/cat
I
a7roBel\^ac
^eOpati\fievav
o?
•
Se'
xa
p,ri
[^]vTevo-et, a7r|[o]Teto-et 160 ||
«rTa|TT7/3a? Trei/lTTj/coi/Ta.
nathing of lawsuits and executions shall 97 ff. ot xa he included in the oath.
—
|ir|
l|opK(|uvTi ktX.
:
unless they impose
upon the ayiXa, upon those who are passing out from it (?). It is generally assumed that the oath was imposed upon those entering the dyiXa, the same oath
but
it is difficult
to reconcile iySvo/ii-
119.2a.
tiv€v: tiws.
— 132-133.
rat oi tmv avBpwirCvuv
:
^[p]««-
the collectors of
public (in contrast to sacred) funds, ipevral ^rriral, irpdKTopes. Ci. ipeia
=
= ipewata
Eustath. on
rdSe 4iro(ivdiioTo
:
if
H
127.
—
137.
this inscription is
a copy of an earlier one,
we may
as-
sume that the early boundaries of Dreactually described
in
the
Kouswithsuch an interpretation..— 103. 104cl
ros were
115. Xio-o-bs metagone out of office. 127. phorical use, perhaps insolvent.
able metathesis, seen also in Ne/io«iios
«|iPo\«tv
—
:
—
:
:
—
—
146-147. but omitted here. for veoiiitviaL, with remarkvejioviitoi original,
:
=
Sm/jL-^vtos
of another inscription.
APPENDIX SELECTED BIBLIOGEAPHY OE WOEKS OF EEFERENCE WITH THE ABBEEVIATIONS EMPLOYED Periodicals A.M. =
Mitteilungen des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. AtlieBische
Abteilung.
Am. J.Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology. Am. J. Phil. = American Journal of Philology. Aimual British School
= 'AOrjva.
Adr/va.
= Annual
of the British School at Athens.
Svyy/»/*/ua trtpioSiKov T^s ev 'AOi^vaK
iTrLaTrj/u}viiaj
erai-
pcuai.
B.C.H.
=
Bulletin de correspondance hell^nique.
= Sitzungsberichte
Ber.Berl. Akad.
der koniglichen preussischen Akademie
der "Wissenschaf ten zu Berlin.
Ber.Sachs.Ges.
= Berichte
tiber die
Verhandlnngen der koniglichen sach-
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig.
Philologisch-
historische Classe.
Ber.Wien.Akad.
=
Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften in Wien.
Berl.Phil.Woch.
=
Philologisch-historische Classe.
Berliner phUologische Wochenschrift.
= Bezzenberger's Beitrage zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen. = Classical Journal. Class.Phil. = Classical Philology. Class.Quart. = Classical Quarterly. Class.Rev. = Classical Review. Diss.Argent. = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae. StrassBz.B.
Class. Journ.
burg. Diss. Hal.
Eranos
=
'Ei^.'Ap^.
Glotta
= Dissertationes philologicae
Halenses.
Halle.
Eranos. Acta philologica Suecana.
= *E^iy|UE/>U
=? Crlotta.
apxa-i'OKoyiiciq.
Zeitschi-ift fiir griechische
281
und
lateinische Sprache.
GREEK DIALECTS
282 Gott.Gel.Anz.
Gott.Nachr.
=
=
Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.
Nachrichten von der koniglichen Gesellschaft der Wissen-
schaften zu Gottingen.
= The Museum.
Greet Iiiscr.Brit.Mus. the British
Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in
='
Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische Philologie. Indogermanische Forschungen. I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fiir indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde.
Hermes I.F.
=
= Journal of Hellenic Studies. = Jahrbuch des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. = Jahrbiicher ftir klassische Philologie. Jb.f .Ph. K.Z. = Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begrimdet J.H.S.
Jh.arch.Inst.
von
A. Kuhn. M.S.L. = M^moires de la Soci^td de linguistique. Mon.Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade-
mia
dei Lincei.
Mus.Ital.
NeueJb.
= Museo italiano di antichitk classica. = Neue Jahrbiicher ftir das klassische Altertum,
Geschichte und
deutsche Literatur und fur Padagogik. Oest. Jhrh.
=
Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archaologischen Instituts in
Wien. Philol.
=
Philologus.
Zeitschrift
fiir
das klassische Altertum.
=
Revue arch^ologique. Rev.de Phil. = Revue de philologie. Rev.lSt.Gr. = Revue des 6tudes grecques. Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum ftir Philologie. Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological AssociaRev.Arch.
tion.
Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift ftir klassische Philologie. Woch.f .klass.Phil. = Wochenschrift ftir klassische Philologie. Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift ftir die oesterreichischen Gymnasien.
Texts and Commentaries Cauer = P. Cauer, Delectus inscriptionum Graecarum propter dialectum memorabilium. 2d ed. Leipzig 1883. Ditt.Or.
= W.
Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae.
Leip-
zig 1903-1905. Ditt.Syll.
= W.
Dittenberger, SyUoge inscriptionum Graecarum,
Leipzig 1893-1901.
2d
ed,
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Hicks
=
283
E. L. Hicts and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip-
2d
tions.
Oxford 1901. Hicks^
ed.
refers to the first edition.
Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historischen Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. Gottingen.
Der siidachaische Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1891. Der nordachaische Dialekt [Thessalian and Lesbian]. 1893. III. Der ionisohe Dialekt, Quellen and Lautlehre. 1898. IG. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Aoademiae litteravum I.
II.
regiae Borussicae editae.
IV. 'Inscriptiones Argolidis, ed M. Fraenkel. YII. Inscriptiones Megaridis et Boeotiae, ed.
1902.
W.
Dittenberger.
1892.
IX.i. Inscriptiones Phocidis, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula-
rum maris
lonii, ed.
W.
Dittenberger.
1897.
IX.ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. 0. Kern.
1908.
XII. i. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpatbi Hiller de Gaertringen.
cum
Saro Casi, ed. F.
1895.
Xll.ii. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed.
W.
Paton.
1899.
Symes Teutlussae Teli Xisyri Astypalaeae Ana-
Xll.iii. Inscriptiones
phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli,
ed. F. Hiller
1898.
de Gaertringen.
Supplementa. 1894. Xn.vi. Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter Tenum,
Xll.iii.
Gaertringen.
ed.
Xll.vii. Inscriptiones
Amorgi,
ed.
Delamarre.
1908.
Xr\". Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel.
Inschr.v.Magnesia der.
F. HiUer de
1903. 1890.
O. Kern, Die Inschi-iften von Magnesia
=
am Maean-
Berlin 1900.
Inschr.v.Olympia
=
Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inscbriften von Olympia.
Berlin 1896. = Dareste-HaussouUier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juri-
Inscr.Jurid.
diques grecques.
Paris 1895
ff.
= Ch. Michel, Recueil d'inscriptions grecques. Paris 1900. Part I. CamRoberts = E. S. Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Michel
bridge 1887.
Part II (with E. A. Gardner).
references are to Part
SGDI.
=
Collitz-Bechtel,
I,
Cambridge 1905.
All
is added. der griechischen Dialektinschriften.
unless II
Sammlung
Gottingen 1884 ff. = F. Solmsen, Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae. 2d ed. Leipzig 1905.
Solmsen
GEEEK DIALECTS
284 Ziehen,LegesSacrae
=
L. Ziehen, Leges
Graecorum sacrae
e titulis col-
Leipzig 1906.
lectae.
Lexicogeaphy
= Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung erund systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel.
Fick-Bechtel klart
Gottingen 1894.
Herwerdon = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum. Leyden 1892. Hefwerden,App. = Appendix Lexici Graeei suppletorii et dialectici. Leyden 1894. L.&S. = Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883. Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuoh der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed. Braunschweig 1884. Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscriptions. Chicago 1898.
Indo-European Comparative Grammar
=
K. Brugmann, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik 2d ed. Strassburg 1897 ff. Brugmann, Kz.V. Gr. = K. Brugmann, Kurzevergleichende Grammatik der indogermanischen Sprachen. Strassburg 1902-1904. DelbrtickjVergl. Syntax = B. Delbrtick, Vergleichende Syntax der indogermanischen Sprachen. 3 vols. Strassburg 1893-1900.
Brugmann,Grd.
der indogermanischen Sprachen.
Greek Grammar Brugmann, Gr.Gr.
=
K. Brugmann, Griechisohe Grammatik.
3d
ed.
Mu-
nich 1900.
= W. W. .Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892. H. Hirt, Ilandbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei-
Goodwin Hirt
=
delberg 1902. Kiihner-Blass = Kuhn^r's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3d
ed.
Part
I,
revised
by
2 vols.
Blass.
Hannover 1890-1892.
Kiihner-Gerth = Kiihner's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3ded. Part
G.Meyer
=
II,
revised
by Gerth. 2
Greek Dialects Ahrens
vols.
Hannover 1898-1904.
Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik.
— H.
L. Ahrens,
1839-1843.
3d
ed.
Leipzig 1896.
— General Works
De Graecae
linguae dialectis.
2 vols.
Gottingen
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY Hoffmann
=
Hoffmann, Die griechisohen Dialekte.
285
3 vols.
See above,
p. 283.
=
Meister I.
R. Meister, Die griechisohen Dialekte.
Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch, Thessaliscli. Eleisch, Arkadisoh, Kyprisch.
II.
GOttingen.
2 vols.
1882.
1889.
Special Dialects Attic
= K. Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed.
Meisterhans
by E. Schwyzer. Berlin 1900. Ionic
Hoffmann (see above, p. 283) III. 1898. Smyth = H. W. Smj-th, The Sounds and Ionic. Oxford 1894.
Inflections of the
Greek Dialects.
Arcadian and Cyprian Spitzer, Lavitlehre des arkadischen Dialektes.
Bennett,
On
Kiel 1883.
the Sounds and Inflections of the Cyprian Dialect.
Nebraska
University Studies 1888.
Smyth, The Arcado-Cyprian Dialect, Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. XVIII, 59 ff. 1887.
Meister
123
II,
Hoffmann
I.
Meister
1
1889.
ff.
1891.
Lesbian I,
ff.
Hoffmann
II.
Meister
287
1882. 1893. Thessalian
I,
Prellwitz,
De
Hoffmann
II.
ff.
1882.
dialecto Thessalica.
Gottingen 1885.
1893.
Sohnsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Ilh.M.LriII,598ff.
1903.
Boeotian
201 ff. 1882. Sad^e, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss.Hal.XVI,145ff. ences are to the pages of the separate issue.
Meister
I,
1903.
Refer-
Delphian Valaori,
Der delphische Dialekt. Gottingen 1901.
Wendel, Register zu den Inschriften von Delphi, SGDI.IV,181ff. 1901. Locrian Allen,
De
dialecto Locrensium, Curtius Studien III, 205
ff.
1870.
GREEK DIALECTS
286
Mean Daniel,
De
Meister
II, 1
dialecto Eliaca.
Halle 1880.
1899.
ff.
Doric
Paris 1891.
Boisacq, Les Dialectes doriens.
Laconian
De
Mullensiefen,
titulorum Laoonicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent. VI, 131 ff.
1882.
Heradean Meister,
De
dialecto Ileracliensium Italicorum, Curtiu3StudienrV',355ff.
1871. Argolic
von Friesen, Ueber die Eigentumlichkeiten der argeischen Dialektiaschriften. Upsala Universitets Arskrift 1897. Hanisoh, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. Gottingen 1903.
De
Mlodnicki,
Brody 1906.
Argolidis dialecto.
Corinthian
Kretsclimer, Die griechischen Vaseninschriften, 16
ff.
Megarian Schneider,
De
dialecto Megarica.
Giessen 1882.
Koppner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der megarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Ph. Suppl.XVIII,530ff. 1892. Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechigchen Wortforschung
I,
93 ff.
1909.
Bhodian Bjorkegren,
De
sonis dialecti Rhodiacae.
Upsala 1902.
Coan Barth,
De Coorum
titulorum dialecto.
Basel 1896.
Theran
Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften von Thera. CiUi 1906-1907. Cretan
Baunack, Die Inschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 1885. Herforth,
De
dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal."VIII,192ff.
Skuis, Iltpi T^s KpriTiKtj's SvaXfKTov.
Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten 1908.
1887.
Athens 1891.
im Dialekte
Kretas.
Marburg
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES
287
Pamphylian Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.V,325ff.
Kretschmer,
Zum
pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIII,258ff.
Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon .
und der pamphylisehe Dialekt, Ber
Sachs.Ges. 1904, Iff. Meillet,
La
place
du pamphylien parmi
les dialectes greos,
Rev.:6t.Gr.
XXI,413ff.
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES
i
1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrensl,lfi. CoUitz, Die Verwandtschaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Rucksicht auf die thessalische Mundart,18S5. Smyth,The Dialects of North Greece,Am.J.
Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888. HofimannI,lfE., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis,Rh.M.LVIII, 598 ff., 1903. Id., Eigennamen als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in Boeo-
Phil. VII,421 ff. , 1887.
Rh.M.LIX,481ff.,1901. Meister, Dorer und Achaerl, 1904. Thumb, Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905,385fE. Buck, tien,
The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907. Kretschmer, Zur Geschiohte der griechischen Dialekte, Glottal,4ff.,1907. Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of Busolt, 1^,1923.; E. Meyer,n,74ff.,264,2S4ff.; Bury, 47 ff. 53 ,
1.6
ff.
ff.
;
also
Wilamowitz, Herakles^
Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the tradition, and particularly his
denial of the Doric migration, has fortunately found few adherents
among
These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. The Grammars and the grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident. But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu1
references are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek
liarity defined.
In the notes some details are added which were intentionally omitted from the but also some few important forms which were omitted through oversight or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text these last including some forms from the new fragments of Corinna, Berliner Klassikertexte V.ii,32fE., text,
;
which failed to
i-each
me
until recently.
The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, for collections of inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische Dialekte, 1.185 would refer to no. 135, but 1,135 to p. 135.
288
GEEEK DIALECTS
the historians and none
among
students of the dialects.
See Buck, Am. J.
Phil.XXI, 319.
The " much more problematical" view referred to is that article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also
P. 2, note 2. of
Kretsohmer in the
by Sohnsen, Beitrage zu Pp.
6, 7.
As
griech.
Wortforschung 1,93, note
2.
a general term covering the Aeolic and the Arcado-Cyprian
or Achaean group, and corresponding to the use by some scholars of either Aeolic or Achaean in a wider sense, " Central Greek " has been proposed by
Thumb
met with favor. We prefer and the Achaean of the south, while and, when a term covering both is de-
in the article cited above, but has not
to differentiate the Aeolic of the north
recognizing their striking sired, to
affinities,
speak simply of Aeolic-Achaean.
The view
which is elaborated from the by Eidgeway, EarlyAge of Greece, and from the standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. Against this cf Ed.
P. 6, note.
referred to is that
archaeological standpoint linguistic
Meyer 11,72
.
"Von
archaeologischer Seite hat
man
mehi-fach eine 'vor-
achaeische' Bevolkerung und Cultur des Peloponnes und eine achaeische Einwanderung Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine Luftgebilde, ilber die eine Discussion unmoglich ist, da ihnen jede historische Grundlage fehlt"; and, on the linguistic side, Fick,Woch.f.Klass. Phil. 1905, 593 ff.; Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 385 ff.; Schwyzer, I. E. Anz. XVIII, 46 fi.; Buck,Glass.Phil.II,24:5,note. Pp. 8 f£. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen. 3. Kuhner-Blassl,26fi. and the literature cited. 4. Kirchhoff,
Studien zu Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4th ed.
Roberts,Introduction to Greek Epigraphy.
chischen Epigraphik,316 ff.
Larf eld, Handbuch der
Fr. Wiedemann, Zt. oest.
grie-
Gymn. LVIII, 222 ff.,
LIX,673fE.; KlioVIII,523ff. 4.4.
OnT = (r(rsee
Foat, J.n.S.XXV,338fE.,XXVI,286fE> T£Ta(p)pes
the sixth-century inscription of Ephesus (Hogarth Excavations at Ephesus, 122 ff.) removes all suspicion "from the reading [d']aXa'rrfs at Teoa etc. in
(no. 3
,
B 22-23).
5. Buck,Class.Phil.II,275fE., and, for further
mann II, 355 8.
Lesbian examples, Hoff-
ff.
BrugmannGr.Gr.29, 32. Hatzidakis,K.Z. XXXVI, 589.
NOTES AND REFERENCES
289
Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVn.eOOff. fliapos occurs in two Corcyra and Epidamnus (Inschr.Y.Magnesia,nos.4J:,46).
9.
late decrees of
De Boeot. tit. dial., 80. The change of «V to iv has nothing
9.2a. Sad6e, 10.
to do
vowel or consonant, as was once thought, but character of the word.
Once
regardless of their accent.
is
with the position before
probably due to the proclitic
established, iv passed over to the
With regard
compounds was unac-
to aTrep^ojuivos etc., the e
centedin the nom., and possibly in these ace. forms (our accentuation of them as -/AtVos is merely for convenience, see 103a). But other examples of I are lacking even for unaccented syllables (cf e8(Kacra//.EV also in no. 16), and without further material it is useless to attempt any more precise for.
mulation of the conditions.
Cf.
Solmsen,Bz.B.XVII,335; K.Z. XXXIV,
Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l893,118.
451.
It is
Biiek,Class.Phil.II,2G8.
not accidental that Pamphylian, which agrees with Arcado-Cyprian
in several important features (see p. 8, note), has not only
l
iroKu
=
iv tto-
but also regularly is = £s, ek, and that is also occurs several times at Vaxos, but rarely elsewhere. Cf. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,23. 11. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXI,375fi. For icrria cf. also Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut-und Verslehre, 191S., 213 ff.; Sommer,Griech.
Xet,
Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich,K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck,
I.F.XXV, 257 ff.
117) the assumed *xuj-\u}i maybe dispensed with, if we adopt the view of Wackernagel, I.F.XXV, 329, that e in eXi gives Att. IXi by assimilation, for which he cites also Att. MiXixios for
For Att.
^tXioi (cf. also 76,
Wackernagel also diswhich is the regular spelling in Attic, to be expected (cf. eijua), namely e/ia-
MeiXixios, MijXixios, /teXAixos of the other dialects.
change
cusses the
while elsewhere
of e to
we
l
in
i/iariov,
find the spelling
Tiov (our no. 8.2), el/iATioy, d/iarMr/iosi (cf. Ditt.SyU. 653 passim, 939).
12.
Cf
.
also the ethnicon
napdx^eos, SGDI. 2524
=
Ilepdx^eos,
A.M.
XXXII,65.
A coins
similar change before
A.
appears in AaXiK6v of the earliest Delphian inscription. Cf. Perdrizet,Kev.
and AoA^oi of an unedited Delphian
Et.Grec.XI,422. 13. Buck, Class.Phil.II,253ff. 13.3. Boeot.
iro/ca,
ovTTOKa occur in the
new fragments
of Corinna.
17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897, 904. 19.
Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIV,554ff.; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493ff. Buck,
Class.Phil.11,270.
20.
For
For "A/ai^iKTioves,
almiJ.va.Tai,
A/ok^iktwji/es, see
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669.
Wortfoi-sohung ai(ni^vqTyp, see Solmsen, Beitrage zm- griech.
GREEK DIALECTS
290 I,58ff.,
where
/xoXv/i&oi beside /toXtySos
and some other similar oases are
discussed.
28. Until there
dipththong
is
other evidence that Meg.
E
is
used for the genuine
the forms teSe and uXe of the early Megarian inscription
ei,
(Wilhelm,A.M.XXXI,89fe.;
cf.
Solmsen
ibid.
342
fC.;
Baunack, Philolo-
gus LV,474:; Keil,G6tt.Nachr.l906,231fi.; Schwartz, ibid.240ff.), though taken as reiSe and oAAciby Keil, are best understood, with Solmsen, Beitrage zur griech. Wortforschung 1,96, as Cf. 132.6,
oXXiy.
where they are
TrjSe,
which occurs IG. VII.52, and
so cited.
28 a. The lexicons give Iktio-is, doubtless because of rurts. But there is no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling Ikt£io-is is decidedly the more usual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram. d. Papyri, 91), thus agreeing with Ion. fKTaa-K (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. e
Hoffmann II, 430 ff. lehre,169ff,
For Attic cf Meisterhans 67 ff. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 36 ff. 41.1a and 94.6. Cf. Buck, Class. PhU. II, 263 ff., where Arc. Kern, A.M. XXXI,229, was overlooked; and most recently, on the situation in Lesbian and Boeotian, Nachmanson, Glotta 11,135 ff. But further inscriptional evidence is wanted before the question can be regarded as settled. 41.2. For 0) from ao in all dialects, not West Greek a, cf Buck, Am. J. Phil.XXI,321 Ehrlich,K.Z.XL,355ff. Otherwise Jacobsohn, Philologus LXVII,35. For Boeot. Savxpams etc. cf. also Buck, I.F.XXV,262ff. 41.4. It is the prevailing view that original a/ro or a/ro) gives Att. eo), never to, and that e.g. Att. xt/Acopos, kolvwv must be from *Ti/u,a-fopos or *Tt/xa-/rtt)pos, *Kmva/r(iv. Cf. Wackernagel,K.Z. XXVII, 263 Johansson,Bz. 38.
.
39.
.
;
;
B.XV, 169; Eulenberg,I.F.X7.
138. Against this rightly Ehrlich.K.Z.XL,
354 ff., although the conditions governing the distribution of Att. are
still
41.4a.
203
;
and
o)
Hoffmann 111,281,522; Smyth343ff.; SGDI. 5278,5311.
41.4^. Buck, Glottal, 131 42.1.
ecd
in part obscure.
For Dor.
Thumb,
r;
even from
Griech. Sprache
K.Z.XLII,75. The change
is
ff.
e/ra, cf .
im
also
Ahrens 11,193 Kiihner-Blass I, ;
Zeitalter des Hellenismus, 93
not merely late Doric.
in Aloman, Kprji in Aristophanes, etc.,
ff.;
Zupitza,
Aside from ^p, fik^p some of the inscriptional examples
NOTES AND EEFERENCES
291
are very early, e.g. Ther. KXij-ydpas IG.XII.iii.l461. Delph.
ivvrj,
not pre-
viously quoted, occurs B.C.II.XXVII,22,26.
Like Rhod. 'Ay^vai also Ion. 'Hy^va^^ SGDI.5616.13.(Smyrna),'A(t)X'5i'«^ ibid.54716 (Thasos) in contrast to 'Apxta.vaKT
For Dor.
42.2.
XXI, 231
;
from
rj
Bjorkegren,
De
ea of. also Ktihner-Blass T,20o
sonis dial. Rhod., 50
•
Bechtel,Bz.B.
Solmsen, Berl.Phil.Woch.
;
Wilhelm,Oest.Jhrb.IV,80 (Arc. Uavfjs Arg. Tpvyrj'i, our no. 82. 1904,662
;
;
= Meg. Ilavcas).
Note
also
42.5 o. Sad6e,DeBoeot.tit.dial.,84fi.
42.5 i. For thon,
cf.
10)
in Tarentine vyriters, e.g.
Ttcos
= tc'os,
quoted from Rhin-
Solmsen, K.Z.XXXII,54:4:.
i2.5d. J. Schmidt, K.Z. XXXVIII, 89
K. Z.
XXXn, 532
130.
Mess.
Delph.
fE.
Trotdvrtov,
Cret. KO
Buok,Glotta
I,
occurs Inschr.v.Magnesia 43.29.
iroidvTi
Buck, Glotta 1,129. oa gives West Greek
42.6. Delph., Heracl. ttoiuvti.
44.1. It is
ff.
Heracl.
commonly held that
a.
But
cf.
Buck,
Class.Phil.II,255fE.
46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,321ff. 49.1. n]oTotaavi,
A.M.XXXII,304.
49.3. oSeXds is also attested for
Achaean,
'E<^.'A/3x-1908,97. It
was doubt-
less common to all the West Greek dialects. 50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma,
I.F.IX,
294 fE.
und Achaerl,38fi.,58,87fi. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,273fE.; UnJ.Schmidt,K.Z.XXXin,455fi. 52a. tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre,186ff. 526,c. Thumb,I.F.IX,336ff.; I.F.Anz.XIV,9,XIX,19. Solmsen, Untersuchnngen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 187 ff. Sommer, Griech. 51. Meister, Dorer
Lautstudien, 90 ff 54. Wackernagel,
K. Z.
XXV, 260 ff.
Kretschmer, K. Z. XXI, 440
ff.
Schulze,QuaestionesEpicae,6ff.,84ff.,352ff. HoffmannIII,372,391ff.,407ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 181ff.,302ff.
The
history of
(rp
in
^ t'o-f os
etc. is so
nearly parallel to that of vp
etc.
has been included in the same tabular representation. But it is not whoUy identical. In Cretan the p of a-p survives longer than that of vp that
it
and perin the Law-Code pia-pofwipov beside xcrevid and raXos; recently haps also in the case of Hom. Tcros and volcros, on which most Jacobsohn, Hermes XLIV, 79 ff. = pp. Solmsen,Untersuchungen zur griech.Laut- und Verslehre, 55. etc., e.g.
/3p
175 ff.
GEEEK DIALECTS
292
57,58. Thumb, Untersuchungen ilber den Spiritus Asper.
Sommer,
Griech. Lautstudien. 586. In connection with Argol. of iKCTas, no. 75.
Cf.
59.1. Meister, Dorer
was
ia/ods
mention should have been made
Sommer I.e., 24. und Achaer 1,7 fE. Meister's view that the change A new exception is our no. 69. See
restricted to Sparta is untenable.
also p. 288.
59.2. Meister ibid. 55 £E.
60. Weisschuh,
De rhotacismo
60.1. Meister 11,49
linguae Graecae.
if.
60.3. HoffmannIII,576fe.
K.Z.XXXII,513ff. Buck, Class.Phil.11,247 ff. in Phocis, Rhodes, and Astypalaea is probably a contamination of rj/jua-a-os with ^/iiicrvs of the koivi^. 63. On Cret. Ilvrtos, Meister,Dorer und Achaer 1,78 ff. 64. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,25 ff. 67. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXII,426ff. Jacobsohn,K.Z.XLII,264ff. 68. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.ll2fE., with literature cited. 68.2. In calling the y of yivpa unexplained I had overlooked for the moment the probable explanation that it is due to dissimilation from the <^. So also Dor. yXenia (Alcman), yXi
TJ/xicrov)
;
grecques,
60..
68.4 a. Savxva ster, .
is
now
attested for Cyprian also.
Cf. Aat)x*«<^op'o, Mei-
Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1908,2 ff.
69.3. Sohulze,K.Z.XXXIII,318ff. 69.4. Like eTnrao-is is d7nra<7a/*Evos,
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608.
from
*di'-7r7ra-,
in the
new fragments
of Corinna.
71a. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.80. 72. Solmsen,
A.M.
Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,274.
1906, 347 ff.;
Beitrage zur griechischen Wortfor-
schungl,10aff. 73 ff.
On
relics of Aeolic
w
etc. in Chios and other once Aeolic, later Minor, see 184 a at Eleusis ('I/i/xdpaSos), Solmsen, Eh.M.LVIII,623; in Macedonian, Solmsen, I. F. VII, 48, Hoffmann, Die Makedonen,125ff.
Ionic, territory in Asia
76.
On
the
development of
difficult o-ju.
;
question whether in the intermediate stage of the
etc. o-
25 ff. and the literature
became
cited.
z or A, cf
.
Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien,
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES
293
77.2. vcr + consonant may arise in new formations and undergo the same development as secondary intervocalic vcr. Cf. Lesb. eiKoioros, 116a, and
Corcyr. eicXoyi^ow^o), 140.32). 77.8. avTJKourav etc. in a late inscription of Cyrene I suspect of being
an
ai-tificial,
not an inherited, Aeolism.
Cf.Class.Phil.il. 272.
For pp, especially in Boeotian, cf. Solmsen,Rh.^I.LIX,486ff. But just what dialects, besides Attic, West Ionic, Arcadian, Elean, and
80.
in
is to be recognized as normal, cannot be determined with any from the existing evidence. In some dialects where we find a few examples both of pp and of per, or even of pa- only, the latter may be so late as to be easily attributable to koivi; influence. But it is also possible that in some dialects pp was only an occasional colloquialism and that ptr was preserved, even without external influence, in careful speech. Cf. 86, p. 68. The isolated Kapputv (also in Tim. Locr. and Plut. Instit. Lac.) is especially significant. But we do not ffeel warranted as yet in assuming
Theran, pp certainty
that pp was common to the West Greek dialects in general. 81. For T = o-o- in Ionic, cf. 4.4.
On late Cretan 6aXa66a etc., cf. Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905,391; MeiDorer und AchaerI,6Sff. But against the latter's understanding of eypaTTtre of the Law-Code as fypairo-e = iypd(f>6ri, cf Jacobsthal,I.F.XXI, 81a.
ster,
.
Beiheft,18ff.
81
6.
Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897,900 ff.
82. Lagercrantz, ocToxK,
84.
Calymn.
On
Zur
griech. Lautgeschichte,19ff.
For
era-
add Coan
BiKacrcrio).
the question of Megarian 88 or
Lautgeschichte, 27.
Meister, Dorer
^,
cf.
Lagercrantz, Zur griech.
und Achaer
1,
160.
Earlier inscrip-
tional evidence is needed to settle the matter.
The Rhodian vase with the inscription containing AerJs is now published by T. L. Spear in Am. J.Phil.XXIX,461fE. There seems to be no reason to doubt its Rhodian provenance. 84 a. Note also Boeot. pd.TTO) (Coriima) = pa^
86 and 96. Mucke, De consonarum in Graeca lingua praeter Asiaticorum dialectum Aeolicam geminatione. 87.
On
8aKn)Xos, cf. Brugmann,I.F.XI,284ff.
88. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXIII,603fE. (Hogarth, 89.1. G.Meyer, 304f. A sixth-century inscription of Ephesus Excavations at Ephesus, 122 ff.) shows a doubling of dentals after a conso•
nant, e.g. oKTTw, iKTTTj, qveif^Shjaav, and, in sentence combination, Ik tto,
GREEK DIALECTS
294 89.3. Solmsen,
Untersuchungen zur grieoh. Laut- und Verslehre,
165fE.
89.5. Brugmami,GrundrissII.i,44:ff., with literature cited.
91. Allen,
Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff.
94. Lucius,
De
Kuhner-Blass
crasi et aphaeresi, Diss.Arg.IX,351ff.
I,
Meister,Herodas,778fE.
218fE.
94.1.
The type
of crasis seen in TOLpumpov, that is really elision as
we
Another instance is seen in IIoXvjtiiSEs iiroUt Aapyeios (o 'Apyeios), B.C.H.XXIV,448. Epid. Tal
believe, is the usual one in Argolic.
Arc. TaTToXXiovi (rot 'Air-), 'E<^.'Apx-1903,178. 94.6. See above, p. 290.
94.7. end. In view of the frequent elision in Argolic (above, note to 94.1),
Aegin. hoiKos
is
more probable than
hoiKa!^.
95. Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den griechischen Dialektinschriften,
LF.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329fE. den griechischen Dialekten, Glotta 1,34 ff. Trip
Kretschmer, Die Apokope in
before vowels, as in Delph. irepoSos, occurs also in Thess. xep Upauv,
no. 28.40, Cypr. wep' 'ESdXiov, no. 19.27, in Boeot. Tfcpayrji
= irtpvayrj^, in the
new Gorinna fragments, and in the Locrian or Aetolian ethnicon TLipoyOeK A.M.XXXIII,30. With Thess. air, vtt, cf. a.inrfp,\f/a and i^^dXXav, once each in Homer. 102. Sommer, Zum inschriftliohen vv ecjieXKvcrTiKov, Festschrift zur 49. Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907. 105.1a, 25. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494ff. 106.1a. Thess. -oi from -010, Ahrens 1,222; HofemannII,533; J.Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVIII,29ff. as original locative, Brugmann,Gr.Gr.225; as original genitive in -ot and cognate with Lat. -l, etc., Kretschmer, GlottaI,57ff. ;
I
am
convinced of the correctness of the first-named view, as preferred in -010 occurs IG.IX.ii.458, 459,511, 1036.
the text.
On
Cypr.
-5v,
E.Iiermann,I.F.XX,354fE., but the explanation
is
not
convincing to me. 106.2.
On
distribution of
-ot,
Buok,Class.Phil.II,266.
107.1. Keil,G6tt.Nachr.l899,151ff. 107.3. -ots (cf .
289
On
-eo-o-t,
Buck, Class. Rev.XIX,249fE.; Class.Phil.II,273fE. On Meyer 475, and most recently Sommer, I.F.XXV,
also 226, 279), G.
ff.
107.4. Buck,Class.Phil.II,266fE., with literature cited.
'
Cret. OvycLTcpavs etc. It is of course not accidental that the analogical introduction of -avs beside -as (fluyarepas also occurs) is found in just that
dialect in ?yhich the ^-sterns
show by-forms
in -avs
and
-os (104.8).
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES On the
108.2.
question of Thess.'lTnroKpaTtis
etc.
,
cf
295 .
Hoffmann, Philolo-
Hermes XXXVII,631ff.
gus.LXI,2-i5,LXII,15.")ff.; Bechtel,
Boeot. Meyva etc. (full material in Sad(5e,DeBoeot. tit.dial.,50fl.) are generally taken as T-stem forms, either vocatives or nominatives without s.
Kretschmer.K.Z. XXXVI, 26Sff.; Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,32. But -r/ are not found in the dialects which keep the T-inflection, ^Yhile vocatives in -r; from cr-stems are known and Boeotian shows the ct-
Cf. as
forms in
we
inflection in other case-forms,
prefer to- assume that these forms too
belong to the adopted cr-stem type.
Still different views,
and vague to carry conviction, are expressed by Sad^e
but too general and Solmsen,
I.e.,
Berl.Phil.Woch.l906,lSl.
H1.4. -ijs is probably not from -lyvs, like jSois beside /SoSs from *;8a)vs but owes its -q to the analogy of -t^os etc. Dat. pi. MavTii/ecri in an Elean decree (SGDI.1151.17) shows a similar extension of r] at the expense of ev, and is perhaps the Arcadian, rather than a true Elean, form. (37.1),
112.6. Cf. Lac. dual EiraKoe beside tTraKoo, no. 67, note.
114.1.
The new fragments
Boeotian.
On
of Corinna bring the first evidence of la in
the use of Cret.
ids,
On
Buck, Class. Phil. 1, 409 3.
Buck, Class. Phil.II,255ff. 114.3. With rpti as nom., and reropes as ace. (107.4), in inscriptions of Tauromenium, SGDI.522off.
irpoiTos,
TrpaTos,
Il4.5. warroi it is
is
attested also for
due to the analogy of
116.
On Lesb.
Trei/re,
eiKouTros etc. ,
cf.
reropai as
nom.
Amorgos (IG.Xn.vii.301.5), but here
not to assimilation of
ttt
to tt as in Crete.
Buck, Class. Rev.XIX, 242 ff. Thess.
ikoo-tos
occurs IG.IX.ii.506.47.
119.2a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400ff. 122.
On
the distribution of toi and
Buck, Class.Phil.11,253. taken as dat.
ol,
cf.
But the ^Vest Thess.
Solmsen, Rh.M.LX,148ff.; mentioned is to be
roi there
sg. toi as read IG.IX.ii.241.
123. Cf. also Thess. ovwe, IG.IX.ii.460.5. 125.1. Buck,Class.Phil.n,259ff.
126. Elean should have been mentioned
the relative use of the article.
129.2a.
On
Locr. port,
Cf no.
cf.
.
among the
dialects
which show
60.11,12.
Wackemagel,Eh.M.XLVIII,301ff.
;
J.
Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIir,455 ff. 129.8. Buck, Class.Rev.X'IX, 247. 132.2. Buck,Class.Phil.II,256. 'While to find
oirei etc.
it
would be not at
all
sm-prising
West Greek and Boeotian (cf. 224a), yet. Arc. T[e]t8w, as read by Wilhehn,
in other dialects than
we know no certain examples as A.M.XXXI,228, is Very doubtful.
GEEEK DIALECTS
296 132.4. J. Schmidt,
K.Z.XXXII,412 ff. Boeot.
132.9. Buck,Class.Phil.II,255.
new fragments
the
132.9 a. Cret. as always means
by
.so
long as, never
until.
So in Heraclean (Heraol.Tab.I.lOO),
I.F.XXI,Beiheft,118. pressed
TroKa, ouTro/ca are
now attested
in
Lao. okku, 'E<^.'Ap;^. 1900, 1.59.
of Corinna.
Cf Jaoobsthal, .
until
being ex-
w.
a.)(pL
133.5. Delph. l|os (not ia Wendel's Index)
135, 136. Ivy Kellermann,
On
B.C.H.XXII,321.
the Syntax of some Prepositions in the
Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Gilnther, Die Prapositionen in den griechischen Dialekten, I.F.
XX, 1 ff.
135.4. Buek,Class.Phil.II,264, with literature cited.
135.6 a. Of the numerous discussions of the relation of Trpos to Trport the
most recent
that of Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,279fE.
is
K.Z. XXXVIII, 17 ff. Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 396. Anz.XXII,59 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta 1,41 ff. 136.2. In addition to Miss Kellermann I.e., 75, and Giinther I.e., 132, 135. 6J. J. Schmidt,
Zubat;^, I.F.
cf .
Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495 ff.
On
Buck, I.F.XXV, 259 ff. €7ri with gen. in expressions of dating occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with ace. in Laconian 136.8.
Delph. Avn
136.11 (addition),
pirto'S,
instead of usual
iiro
(no. 66.66).
138.3. Buck, Class.Phil.II, 256
For
139.2.
we
-v6o etc.
ff.
prefer the older explanation, as given in the
text, to Schulze's suggestion
quoted by Sad6e,DeBoeot.
141. Buck, Glass. Phil. II, 257
ff.,
tit.
dial.,23.
with literature quoted.
142. Buck,Class.Phil.II,251ff.
143. Schulze,K.Z.XXXIII,126ff.
144 a. For Ion. ^vetKa, add 146.1. keXaLJS-qKa
^m^''"^'?''''*'' f ''O'o
Ephesus (see above, to
89.1).
also Arcadian, cf. no. 18.14.
is
147.3a. Solmsen, K.Z. XXXIX,215. 148. G.Meyer,203,413. Meisterhansl69. Hatzidakis,'A9i;vaVIII,458ff.
XX,491 ff. Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161ff. known East Ionic examples were from Chios, Teos,
150. Schulze,Hermes cently all the rae.
Now
also
from Miletus
i^a/iocra
SGDI.5496,
Until reor Eryth-
KaraxTetVoo-tv Jb.Arch.
Inst.l906,Anz.,16.
Onaor. subj.trdcf. Solmsen,Rh.M.LXI,164ff. That Arc. /SwXtvInschr.v.Magnesia 38.46, wrongly corrected to ;S
a-avTcu,
had
also
been recognized independently by me.
oned here by Solmsen,
I prefer to
But Epid.
Trotrja-ai,
regard as an optative (177).
reck-
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES 151.2. There
297
no certainty that Thess. SwdsTai (no. 27) and Arc. kube so understood, rather than as Svi/aeTat, KaKpiOil, though we regard the former as more probable. The Arcadian form is also taken by some as Kaxpidi e, and the contracted ia-Sod^ occurs in the is
KpiBii (no. 16.15) are to
later no. 18.52.
A
is
152.4. still different type, with the optative sign added directly to
latter is really
an optative.
Hoffmann 1,263 ff., II, 574 if. Buck, Class.rhil.11,274 ff.
157.
158. Buck,Class,Phil.II,265.
159. In Delphian there are several other examples of -laa (seeWendel's
Index 190
ff.)
but none certain of
among over two hundred variant.
-i^w.
For
cruXiJovres,
instances of eruXcovTcs,
is
which occurs twice
perhaps only a graphic
Cf. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildungd.idg.Neutra, 329.
av
from Thespiae, B.C.H.XXV, 361.
For Boeotian add
trre<^ai/St
occurs also at
but here only as the result of the confusion between oi and wt (Meisterhans 66). It is not clear whether the late Lesb. Tipai, a-T€dvoi, are from -da, -taa or from -aa, -oa (in either case we should expect a-T€
Eleusis,
or are simply the Attic forms
and to be accented
rt/xai, (TTeKJmvot.
161.1. J.Schmidt, Ber.Berl.Akad.l899,302ff.
For Dor./iotxaM Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7ff.
161.2. J.Schmidt,Pluralbildungderidg.Sreutra,326ff. (Cret. fLOLKiov)
164.3.
For
=
usual
ij.oi)(ev
cf.
-atrK cf Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,244 .
ff.
164.7. Solmsen,Beitragezurgriech.WortforschungI,116
ff.
164.8. Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn,PhilologusLXVII,29. Sohnsen, Beitrage zur griech.
The
Wortf orschung I,98ff. which is of course
to be distinguished from that of the agent-nouns in Att. -€u>v, Ion. -civ, but Dor. -av, from -apaiv (41.4), is obscure. Cf. Brugmann, Grundriss 11,301.
165.4.
origin of this class,
166.1. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 267.
schung
Solmsen, Beitrage zur griech.Wortfor-
1,98.
166.2. Solmsen, Kh.M.LIX,498ff. 168 a-d. Sad6e,DeBoeot.tit.dial. 17ff.
Solmsen, Eh. M.LVIII, 603 ff.,
LIX,596ff.
169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 296), may be mentioned K. Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialektr
I.F.XYIII, 133 ff.; Riittgers, De accusativi, genetivi, aocusativi usu in inscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905 Jacobsthal, Der Gebrauch der Tempora und Modi in dea kretischen Dialektinscbriften,I.F, inschriften,
;
GEEEK DIALECTS
298 XXI,Beihef t (Bryn
Mawr
;
Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect
dissertation).
174. Jacobsthal,
I.e.,
87fE.,
whose Arcadian examples, however, should
be replaced by those given in our 176. Jacobsthal,
I.C.,
93 ff.
177. Jacobsthal,
I.e.,
90 ff.
text.
178. Jacobsthal,l.c.,83fE. 179. Buck,Class.Phil.n,258ff., with literature cited.
Jacobsthal, I.F.
XXI,Beiheft,143£E. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,153. 182. tioned:
Among
the important Ionic characteristics should have been men-
Contraction of
or;
to m.
44.2.
274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece,
Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. 279. More commonly known as the Achaean-Doric kolv^, after Meister 11,81 ff. See Buck, The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric KOLvrj, A.J. Class. Journ. 1,99
ff.i
griechischen Dialekte
Ph.XXI,193ff. 1
The portion of
this subject.
which deals with Greece, and also the statements from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of
this article
in the text, are condensed
^
GLOSSARY AND INDEX In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of p is ignored, in order to obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus (f)CKaTi, i.e. plKaTL or [Kan, stands in the position of tKari, and vo(f)6s in the position of vads. f stands in the position of k. For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.) are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have employed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced by the more familiar spelling, e.g. e, o. A, by ij, w, ', or Cret. tt, k, by 0, x- But the precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given separately witli a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case have been preferred to consistency. The references are numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Grammar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix; otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74) and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name. :
a
=
a.
68 a
d7p^ai Lesb., El., av7p<(D Thess.
apdrarai Lac.
dpAios Cret.
S3
piia,
= 7i\u>s. 41.3 = d/3Xa/3£a. 5
dpX.oir(a Cret.
dYaios Delph., admirable, wonderful (?). Cf. Etyioa. Mag. iyalos- iirl(j>eovov 71 eavimarbv. No. 51D38, note a7(iX|ia aviB-niia. No. 35, note 107.1, a7aX|i.aTa(|K&p El. = icpiirwXos. no. 60.13, note oLYappis West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2,
=
80 with a
=
'AyiurC\ea. 41 .4, 53 'AyatrikiFO Eub. d-yi^ai Cret., bands in which the Cretan youth were trained d7E\doi, Cret., ephebi, members of the ayfKai. 31, no. 113.11, note a-yepiris East Ion., assembly. 49.2
'AyXaa-, ' A^Xw-. 41.2 &yvia = iyo). 162.6. dxi^f^ros, 66 'A-yoXcws Meg. = 'AyfKaos. 167 d7opd Delph., Thess. = iKK^ria-la d-yopavofijo Thess. , preside over the assembly, like Att. iiruyTaT4a. See preceding. In other states the iyopavlifioi were oflScers in charge of the
mark^
etc.
dY^pao-o-i; Boeot,
164.3
Lesb.
'&,yp4devTes,
=
al-
KaTay\_pf\8'rii,
El, i^a~ So also atpcLesb. dypeais, Thess. dpypcais Cf . Hom. irakivdypeTos, ainaypeffis. Tos. Akin to S.ypa
Kardypevrov, wpoaypijfip.ivaj. yp4ov. Thess. itpavypsvBeiv.
=
dScaXruhaic El., from aSeoKrhw
Uw,
iad^o).
^
abtj-
59.3, 158.4, no. 61.12,
note d86XE6s == &Se\4>6!.
164.9
=
d5eX0a(. 71, 164.9 dSonrioC Cret. dSTjXdu Heracl., make invisible air\via%witliout fraud, plainly. Chian aSr/v^ias ycyaviovres, calling out plainCf. Hesych. dSiji-^usly, no. 4B. dS6Xci)S,
airXus, x<^P'5 PovKijs
aSos 6 Ion., decree. See dvSdvu deXios = ^Xios. 41.3 iyae6!. 62.4 dJo96s Cypr. d^ETOd) Delph. convict. 77.2, no. 53.17, note -AOoPPos Delph. ='A9aA./3os. 69.3 al West Greek, Aeol. = ei. 1 34^ 1, 2 c Cret. at also ax Dor. etc. = v adv. final and temporal. 132.5,8a,9a ai Lesb., olC Ion., d(v Thess, = de(, 133,6
= ,
GEEBK DIALECTS
300
under perpetual
&CSa
lease.
138.6 alpeC Cypr., Phoc.
= del. 63, 133.6 = alpia. 13 ot\os Cypr. = fiXXos. 74 6 alX6Tpia El. = AXKbrpia. 74 6 atXeo) Cret.
Coan, coagulated blood and meat, sausage-meat. Cf. Hesych. aldXKdvTLa fidrui 17 at|i,Covas Lesb. ijfdovos. alfiiunis Lesb. = tiiuitv^. 17, 61.6 alfidTiov •
=
dtvThess. = del. 133.6 Cf. Et. alvos Delph., Meg., decree. Mag. ahos- ^-fj^iurim and Hesych. s.v. axptiii Ther. = alpedeh. 78 alo-a, share. 191 ato-ijivdras,
Meg. = 80 with App., 258
alo-i|i,v
Hv-^Tris etc.
alav-
=
'HcrfoSos. 17 ACo-CoSos Lesb. aKcio Cret. dxeiu ciKpar^s Ion. &Kvpo?. Cf KaprepSs dxpSSma (or haKpiiSiva to. Delph.
= =
=
58
reading rdv dtcpSdim). no. 51 D 47, note hdKpos Corcyr. = S,Kpos. 58 c haKpooTKipCai Heracl., heights
c,
=
Eheg. ,
covered
^/ocXijirio
Mycen.
=
iKKKriala
Gela, Agrig., assembly (not in technical sense, cf. jSoi/XSs dXiaff/xa); (2) Rheg., decree of the d\ia dXCao-o-is Arg., act of the d\iala. 164.3 dXiao-TaC Arc. in form = Att. i^Xmo-Toi, but title of Tegean officials who enforced penalties, etc. (no. 18) &\[a(r|ia.
(1)
,
hdXiios Arg.
56
oXivo-is Epid.
,
stuccoinjf.
77.3a
Dor., iiXios Lesb. = -JXios. 41.8 Thess. = dXlrKOfmi. 68 c, 89.1 oXXa Lesb., eZseroAere. 138.6 dXXai Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 132,5 dXXel Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 138.2 dXXoiroXCa Cret. = dWoSiifjila.. Cf Cret, fiXios
Fa\C(ro-KO|jiai
.
iriXi!
=
=
ijiimt. 119.2a aifiv late Cret. d|i4pa with leniS. 586 djife, dp^s. 67,68 6,76,119 dpi6p^ii> Ion. dpiBiiim. 88
=
Lesb., dp,|t^ Thess. V^as. 76, 119 dp.p6vi.ov Delph., penalty for dp)kcs, a|ip.c
Prom
dvaiuiva,
Cf Hom. .
= fipsis, delay.
Kaii/wvlTi
=
Stjuos
dXX6Tcppos Lesb. —
dXXiTpws.
dXX6TTptas Cret. 89.4 vMv Arc, = <(X^o, 88
dpotpd Corinth. = d^Mi/S^. 51a dpir- in early Cretan words, see under d/t0dpireXdip'yiKds Heracl.
with brushwood. 58 c apXav^os El., whoily, in full. 55, no. 59.4, note iiKLa, assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51), used of the meeting of tlie phratry; (2) Acarn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gela, Agrig.,
dXopY6s Ion. = flXuita Boeot. := dvd\wiia. Not an original uncompounded form, but abstracted from dydXa/M. Hence the absence of f d)i,dpa Locr. = iiiiipa. 12, 586 'Ap,dpios Ach. 12 o|j.oTO Aetol. = dSAXut ? No. 62.2, note dp,pp[6]Ti]v Lesb. = o/iiapTKj/. S, 49.2a 132.2 djiei Delph. = A^oB.
.
dxpSBis,
dXiafa Arg.
132.4 No. 19.9, note dXoi/p7(Ss. 44.4
3,\Xvi Lesb., elsewhere. aXfov Cy pv., plantation.
19.2
=
-ovpyixbt. 44.4 dpirwXiipa Heracl., re6aie. Heracl.Tab. 1. 108 ff.,
note Cret.
dp(|>a(vopai
&fnra.vdfJLevos,
(e.g.
&p.iralve{S)Bai,,
dvTravdfj^vo^,
AfiiravTOs,
&viramos), adopt apifiaviris Cret. (iiriravrm), adoption (act of). 77.3 a cHL^avris Cret. (dviravrit), adoption (condition of, i.e. state of being an adopted son) dp<|>C.
136.7
ornament, gen. 112.5
dp(j>CST|pa Cret., iriSiiias.
'Ap<|>l,KT(oVES, -KTVOVES.
dpi|>iXX^Yia =: dpupiXiya.
sg. dv-
20 89.3
dpijiipuX^oi Cret. (e.g. dpiinfioXdv), contend about (in law), litigate. See juu-
X^w dp4>CpwXos Cret. (d/iir/jnoXox), subject to lawsuit dp(|>C(rTapai Heracl., investigate. Cf.
Hesych. d/i^is-TairSoidv = dvi. 95 dv Arc. = a tfi). 68a hdv Arc. = iv. Sid dvdarop El. see ivarm pdvol — Aval. 52
iierd^eiv
,
Arc, see da-xTid'^s immune from punishment.
dvao-KT|0'fis
SLvaros
^vdoiTop^
Locr, adY, ivdroh).
5?
El.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX =
dvSiivu SoK4to be approved, voted, as in Hdt. Cret. IfaSe, Ion. ^aSe r«o?e, Locr. fefaS€K6Ta (146.1) = SeSoy/niva, y/'tj^tanim. Cf. Ion. &Sos S6yijLa &v8ix&|u Locr., be of divided opinion. Cf. Hdt.O. lOi) SLxa Y^YTOCTat ai yvutiat av^Scav, av^Siav, dv^Bciav Boeot. dc^-
=
=
=
9.2,
dEiraf.
138.6
=
=
=
av^in)KC Lac.
=
=
iviSriKe.
64
avEuv Epid. = ivev. 133.0 avois El. «reu. 138.6, 136.4 dvhEuirOai Heracl., from aplrifu. 146.4 dvT|pC6EVTOs Ion. avcpiSevros not venal.
=
=
= •^wox^w. 9.5 Cret. = ipvdo/iai. 86.5
dvioxfu Lac.
dvv(o|iai dvoo-Cja Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note. But neut. pi. di^o-i^ also possible;
SG0I.3538,3544
dvir- in eai-ly Ci-etan
dvTairoSiSuo-o-a El.
words, see under
= -SiSoS(ra.
89.3
dvT(. 136.8 dvTt|i,oXos Cret., opponent,
d^endant. See juuX^Kj avTiTwyxdvo) Arg., Boeot., Delph., Lac. = Traparvyxiva happen to be present, or in office (so nos. 45, 78) avTO|ios Heracl., road, path dvTopos Heracl., a counter-boundary
dvrpTjiOv Cret. =: ivdpeiov. 66 avrpoiros Cret. S.vdptinros. 66
=
dv<|>iSTapo5 Locr. dviivu Cypr. 191
Xat
= dTreiX^u. 75 = 'AttAXXuk. 49.3
dir^Xo) Lesb.
dir^raipos Cret. , one who is not a member of a h-atpela. Law-Code II. 5, note dinxo)i'vos Arc. 10 -piivovs.
= = 'AviWuv. 49.3 dir6Ypoov Cret. = iwiypa^ov. 5 diroSeS6av6i Boeot. = -SeSiiKcuri. 1 39; 2,
'AirXow Thess.
146
=
diroSeC-ywo-Sai Eretr. -SelKwadai. 66 diroSdcro-ai El. airoS6 El.
=
dfji
airaros Cret.
12
iirarov
e/tci',
no fine for the one who
there seizes.
53 dmXdovTtti Locr. = dTreXotfi'ui^ai. 162.4
=
direXeufedi«X««9ep£Jo> Delph., Thess. p6u. 162.1. Thess. dtreKevStpeirBiyira,
18, 77.3
Cret., contend in denial, See p.a\4a diro^vCoi etc. Cret., see diro^uv^u diropoaC Heracl. springs or torrents dira(rrpdt|/ai Delph. = aTroarpi^ai. 49.2 dirorCvoiav El. = inoTlmiev. 12 s diro4>opd Coan, carrying off
deny.
,
Cret. (dTroTrov^oi etc.), bear See (pavia
diro(i>(i>v^
witness.
Boeot.
dinrairdiJLCVos
=
dvaKTi^irdjuevos.
App. 69.4 d-mreHrdTov Thess. = dTTOTetirdTw. 68.2 dirv Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = i.ir6.
22
17.28,
Arc.
,
= aToSeSo/iirnvs.
10
144 Arc., meaning uncertain. dTroSoiJs.
note
dmrretco Arc. dirilu
Arc.
Arc =
dirvSair|i[iov]
usedjmperson-
= avo\Byl
diro)ui>X^(a
No.
= di-oTos,
e.g. 4701T1
be
diroXoYtTTooTi) Boeot. 82, 85.1, 142
dirvSoas
avoS Arc, probably ivuSa = ivuBev. 133.2 &vo>6o Heracl. = dti'ueci'. 133.1 ,&vopos Cret., not of marriageable age d&du Lesb. (d{id(r«) = dftiM. 162.2 cwnSs East Ion. = oi)t6s. 33 dir Thess. = avS. 96 diraYOpcvo Ci'et., proclaim
i?iall
Cf. 'AtteX-
sponding to the Attic 'Airaroiipio dircXXala Delph., victims for the 'An4\-
d7njSESo|ji(v[as]
=
ally,
4KK\ri
name of a month. 'AniXKat Delph., name of a festival corre-
Xofos,
=
167a
cf.
=
dir^XXai Lac.
'Air^Xuv
=
avc6c(Kaiv Thess. ivferiKav. 138.6 av^SciKc Boeot., Thess. aviei]Ke. 16 dvenK^Tcas Delph. dw7)tXi)Tus. 69.3 dvEX6os. S
301
= dTrorivd}.
162.12
summon = poet, -/iiria, iiriu.
191
under oath of denial iporpov. 162.2 dpdu Heracl. (ipiffovri) = dp6u. 162.2 fdpYOV El. = ¥pyov. 12 dirc&p,oTos Cret.,
dparpov Cret.
=
dp7vpLos Lesb. = dpyipeos. 164.6. &pyvpa, 19.4 dpY«ppov Thess. = dpviipioc. 19.3 dp4a-|j.iov Phoc. fee, perquisite. Erom ,
dp^iricu
hapirrai Locr. = 4\4
GREEK DIALECTS
302
'ApCo-Taixvos Coan. 69 a hdpvr|(ris Heracl. = ftpjiTio-is. S8d! app^vTcpos Arc. = &ppi]v. 80, 165.1 appT]v Att., po^PPI" El. 49.2, 80
Ther.
aptTTiv
etc., 8,p(n)s
Lac.
=
Appriv.
49.2, 80 "Apraiiis
= " Apreius. 13.2 = 'ApT^/iuruis. 61.3 'ApTcpiCpia Eretr. = 'ApTep.l(na.
132.2
=
'ApTa|j.(Tias
60.3
Ci. Heand dprOmr SiaBeivai. In Cretan (Law-Code XII. 32) manage (property). In Arcadian
dpTuu Heraol., devise by
will,
sych. ApTV/ia- BmBT^KT],
simply prepare, provide. Ci. the oftitles Arg. iprvvai. (no. 78.2, note), Epid. dprvrnt, Ther. dprvrifip ficial
apxiSav\va(|>op^o> Thess., see Saix""^ dpxiTToXiapx^u Thess., be the first ptoliarek. See TToKlapxot 'ApxeKpdrijs. 167 'ApxoKpdTt)s Rhod. fipdpxos Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr.
=
=
magistrate Ss = ?ai!. 41.4, 46.4, 132.9a a(ravT6s reflex, pron. 121.4 'AirKa\airi6s Thess. = A.(TKKT)vtb's. 48 dirKi)6^s Arc. used of animals without blemish a(ir)o'urTa El. Lac. tfyx"'"''''- 113.3. Lac. Toi 's S,((r)irurTa TriffiKcs, El. rolp 4ir' S,(
'
,
,
Cret.
ol
airets Boeot. airots. 30 aJriv Cret. aSris. 138.6 o4t6s. 121.3,4, 126.2
=
&pxtffra (or ^ir^pxtcrra) the nearest owners, Locr.
iirivxi-(rT05 next of kin Aa-r&s Epid. dma-rds. 77.2 FOOTTds da-rSs. 62 ara Cret., penalty, fine. 63 draYCa Thess., time when there is no Taybs, hence time of peace. No. 33,
=
=
note drdia Cret. {dra/Jvoi, draBk?), fine. 58 Sen Lac. (ASt) = ]jTe as. 132.6a dreXEv Cypr. drcX^. 108.2 dTEp6irTi\os (and -iWos) Epid., see 6wrl\os Irepos. 13.3 &T£pos 'AreiveiTOs Thess. 'A.^e6priTos. 86.2 an, Cret. = &Tim. 129.3
=
=
=
121.4 121.4 121.4
aiToo-avTJs reflex, pron.
= iavroO. avr(&vTa Sicil. = iavrSv, aiius Lesb. = l(os. 35 avTovra
Sicil.
seme as d4>eSptdras or official dedicator. No. 42, note d4>^p$ovTi Heracl., shut off (water by .damming). Heraol.Tab.I.l30ff.,note d(|>cSpiaTcva> Boeot.,
Arc, from
d()>EiSo-6u
146.4
d(plriiu.
=
'A(|>opS(Ta Cret. 'A^poS/ri;. 70.1 d4idvci> Cret. dp.(pdvu. 69.3 aiJKDvos Heracl., intestate
=
a.\\. Dor., where. dxvpios building
132.5a to hold chaff.
sych. &xvpos-
dxvpdv.
Tuv dx^pwv Dor. etc. = Jois.
Cf He.
dxvpoSbKif
diroff'^Krj
d(F)
=
iir
Treirap.ivoi. •
Locr. := aiSruJspbv. 12, 586 avrapipiv Cret. = aiBifpxpbv. 133.6 dfurdv Corcyr. = dm-^v. 32 dpurdp Att. = airdp. 82, 50 airoDTds reflex, pron. 121.4 aint W. Grk., oiri Boeot. = airoS. a,ira\i.a.p6v
BaSp6|iios Coan, Rhod.
88, 41.4
=
BoriSpo/uiip.
44.2 PaBoEu Lesb. /SotjS^m. 44.2 Povd Boeot. = yvv^. 68.1 pdpvapiai =: p,dpvaiiai. 88 Pao-iXdES El. = paaiKrjes. 16
=
PatriXEvs, ofScial title in
many
states.
In some the chief magistrate
;
in
others restricted to religious functions, like the tLpxav /Soo-iXeiis at Athens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4C) and Miletus; /Sao-iXefs an Official body, e.g. in Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis (no.. 57) Pdo) Dor. pahw. Heracl. inpiji, Cret. ^M/3^171 (cf. 161.2). also ^/c/3fiiTosThuo, 5.77, gjotjSi) Ar.Lysist.l303, etc.
=
Delph. = -Tijs. 164.6 Boeot. = Bo6\ou.at. 49.3, 68.2,
PePaicoT'^ip PE(Xo|i,ai
75
dTTd)i.io$ El.
= dfijjuio!. 84 aidra Lesb. = drji. 63 aS6iv Rheg. = aBrts. 133.6 oCpuKTos Lesb. = appijKTos. 66a
P^XXo|ioi Thess. ffoiXopai. 49.3, 68.2, 76. 3 pi. subj. p4\\ovveav, 27, 189.2 BIXi|>aiov Thess. =*Ai\ipa.iov, Ae\
o4
BeX()>o( Lesb., Boeot. AeK^ol. =z pivia. 186 Ptvia
=
68.2
=
=
av(raiT6s
121.4
Delph., reflex, pron.
m.
33 a,
P^vrio-Tos Dor.
=
/SAtkttos.
PcTTov Lac. =z'*fea-r6v.
86.4
72
68.2
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX P4i|>vpa
Boeot. = yitpv/m. 68.2 Lac. title of ofBcials.
P(8coi, pcSvoi
,
= jSioros. 167 PoaOo^u, ^oaO^u = /3oi)$^u. PoitiSlu = /Soijd^w. 31 a PoiKCap £1. = oiKlas. 51 P6\i,)io$ Delph., Epid. = P6X\a Lesb. = jSouXi). 75 PoXXciia) Lesb. = /3au\ei/u
44.2 with a
7po(|>€voi
88
,
PvPXivos Heracl., see /uairx'iXa P«pXCov = /SijSXioi'. 20 ^6iu Ion. = poriSiu. 44.2 Pu\d Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. =
/SouXi}.
*7/)a0eiSw.
5
84
69.4
7a W.Grk., Boeot.
=
7^.
SoKKiXios Boeot. = SoitTi5\ios. 87 BdXros Cypr. = Si?Xtos. 49.3 Sa|ji4Tas Carpath. 167 5i;/i4t7js. Sa)iiEp76s Astyp. , Nisyr. = S7ip,iovpy6s. 44.4 Sa|tiop7ds = Srip.tovpyis. 44.4 8a|jLiu^|jLEv, 8a^ic&ovTcs Boeot. = t^TjfitoOv
=
169 with App.
etc.
18 157 & Sa)jLoa-iu|icv El. =1 driiioaiovv. 157 b Sa|i.oT^7)v Lesb. = -tcKt). 108.2 Sapdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No. Aa)ioKp^Tci> Lesb. =: Ari/iOKplTov. Sa|jLOo-i.oCa El. Sripjaaioli). 15,
=
51
A 5, note
Sopxnd = 5pox/"i. Arc, Cypr., El., Corey r. 49.2a Sapxvd Cret. (SapKvd) = Spaxp4- 49.2 13.3
a,
=
7011)0x05. 53 'yaiuv Hei-acl., heap of earth, mound.
raidpoxos Lac.
Sato-is Cret., division
SapKvd Cret., see Sapxfd Sdpiia Delph. = S4ppa. 12
85 with a, 78 BupO^a Lac. = 'OpBia. 61 BupiHa Lac. = 'OpBla. 64 Pus Dor. = (Sous. 37.1
165.4 -yd^eXa Delph.=7a/iiiXia, wedding cakes.
69o
8dTTa66ai, 8dTT0VTai Cret. ddffuvTaL. 82 Saixva Tliess.,
'Y€7pd<|faTai
Heracl.
=
ysypd^arai.
146.3 Chian, call aloud. 1 84 'yeXaiiu Lesb. = 7eXdai. 47 YeXafii = -ycXdu. 162.4 7€ved family, offspring, also in plural descendants. No. 60. 1, note Yepcailtdpos Coan, title of a priestly official. yepri6pos occurs also in Pserimos near Calymna yc-yuvcQ)
ylym/Mai.
Rhod.
=
SdaaaBai,
Sdtpyti.
dpx'-
Aav-
68.4a with App.
84oT0i Arc. = SoKv- 139.1, 151.1, 191 /SoiJXoynai. 8cCXop.ai Delph., Locr. 49.3, 68.1, 75 5
=
=
=
=
S^KOiiai
=
Sixof^i-
Arc, Lesb. 116a
S^KOTos 10,
S^Kuv Lesb., Chian
66
=
S^totos.
=
gen. pi. of S^ra.
6, 114.
116
86.7
mXa Arc = /SiiXXw.
= 7/i'j'os
Boeot., Thess. =7l7i'o/««. 86.7,
86|KXets
vivcGcTKco
84. in
Boeot., Ach. , Delph., Epir. as in Hdt.
49.3, 68.1 Cf. Hesych.
Epid., leeches.
Sc/i/3Xcts-
162.5
^ yiyvditTKu. 86.7 vvoiiav El. ^ yv(op.ev. 12 a 7pa)i|iaT(S8
Cypr.
=
5avxvaQpei(yas, ffvvdavxva(p6pot,
Xval[ov].
164.9
y£vii|i.oi
=
rvvdinrooTos Boeot.
44.4, 61 Cypi'., Ion.
Arc. = |8oi)Xo;aai. 75 6 BopOios Cret. = 'OpSios. 61 Pova76p Lac, leader of the /SoCai, ttie bands in which Spartan boys were trained. Nos. 70-73, note Poiiv Heracl., cow-shed. 165.4 Ppoxvs Boeot., Thess. = jSpoxi5s. 5 Pvp\(a Heracl. , papyrus marsh, rhv jSupXlav Heraol.Tab.L5S = rdi- jSu/SXirai/loo-xoXoK 1.92. See ;ua
-ytvos
Argol.
rp64>o>v Mel. 6 7U|ivd8So|iai Lac. yvprnil^opai.
Ci-et.
B6\o)i,ai
=
=
5
(u
7(vo|iai
=
=
pCcTos Cret.
BoXo^vra
=
Arg. ypifipa. 164.4 7po0ei}s. 111.4 7pa(t>^s Arc. 7pd(iio$ El. ypdp.p.a. 241 7pa<^evs El., Argol., Sioyon. ypa^ieis. 7pd(r
61
303
pSfWai
Apivtas Corinth. = Aavlas. 28, 54d S^pcSpov Arc. = pdpaSpov. 68.3 Aevs Boeot.,, Lac, Khod. = Zciis. 84 with App. 8cu(D Lesb. = Siu) want. 36
GREEK DIALECTS
304
= y4ipvpa. = po6\oiiaL. 25
SudScKa
8^(|>upa Cret.
68.2
8^\o[jiai
with
a, 49.3,
68.1,75. El. S7;Xomt)p, no. 60.5,iiote Orop. = Brnuxrluv. 60.3 Aflvo Cret. = Z^ra. 84, 112.1 SiaKvdvTuv Heracl. = SiayvdvToiv. 66
8vci8eKa
= SidXij^is distinction, in late
Lesb., Cret., etc.
= \i)^0|Uai,
\Alvj/oimi.
SiaViaCvu Boeot., see Sid. 7 iU Thess. SuyiKa Epid. 162.4
And.,
Cf.
Tiiess.
as also in Hdt.
SeKijfs
=
8(o6s Cret.
= fuAs.
S&a Boeot.,
Cret.
=
=
89.1 at Mytilene, in-
SiKctfu.
officials
8tK(!l
=
^
75,151.2
= ^yKTTjtrts.
CYpa)i|i,ai
Cret.
31 49.1 SfKpcas Cos, Chios, double portion of
^YpacTfl^Ev
=
= -r^s.
= SiKalun. 8(Kvii|ti Cret. = SdKuv/u. Lesb.
a double cut change, amend. Boeot., Thess.
=
Cf. Uvia Ai6Sotos.
=
=
=
Locr.
8(pio-is Cret.
=
SnrXis diipprins in form.
Law-
Code IX.26,note
=
El.
5(7r\(i(rios.
241.
l^
62.2
.
= =
Arc.
132.2 62.2
o5 adv.
riSiis.
134.2a
it.
= =
eiKotn. 116 F«(KaTi Heracl. cUocrrbs. 116 with a ctKOUTTOs Lesb. t1\a, llKia. 75 cl^driov lp.ATiov. App. 11
=
ctiuiv
=
Rhod.
See preceding 163.7
lp,aTi.
=
ehai.
— elx'ai. 163.7 = elpM. 160 elvaros Ion. = Evaros. 54 cIvEKa Ion. = IveKa. 54 ctvigav Boeot. = ^jreyKav.
ct|i£v
= SoBrai. 154.1 86Ki)|xa Arg. = Siyiia. No. 81 8oKi)id88(ii Boeot. = BoKi/id^u. 84 8o«XC£ii) Boeot., Phoc. = Sov\6a. 162.1 SpC(|ios Syrac. = Blpos. 70.2 one who is of age. Boys under seventeen were not allowed to enter the gymnasia, which the Cretans called Sp&pjoi., and so were termed Cret.
,
&TrbSpopjot
8vFdvu Cypr.
=
= SlSup.i.
Cf Lat. duim, 114.2 114.2 forms Suiaii, SuoU, Sias. .
S6o.
Sticiv =: dvoTv.
plural
114.2
Cf the rare iSpa-
ISpa.
apa
ci|*aTi(rp.6s
8oF^vai Cypr.
hio,
!i8pa|jia
(Ik
Cf.
132.2
Svi Tj&c.
=
138.5 Epid. =
Feijds El.
=
Spo|jiEis
=
yiypavrai. 86.2, 137 Uu^SoOKacp. Thess., l8i&Kaiv Delph.
& W. Grk. =
=
Cret. Sk^ku. 162.10 164.5 SiopSuT'^p Coroyr. -ti)s. 24 8ioio Boeot. S6o. 8i.ir\.ct Cret., Heracl. StTrXj.
8((|>vios
137
87
^ypaypev.
?9evEpid.=oIgen.3 pers. pron. 118.3
166.2 S(o|i,ai
8i.irXct05
49.5
= yiypap,pai.
^YpiTTOt Cret. Kav.
8ivdK(i> El.,
Ai6£oTas
fiiu.
^yypatpov. 5 Heracl. , to i(et\4a prevent.
lYfn]\T]6Co)VTi
164.5
flesh,
84.1, 162. 7
Epid. =: i^Sopaios. 114.7 cP8€|i.'
€7KTa
spectors of justice 8iKas
25 c
SoDXos.
84
= =
cYYpO()>ov Cret.
62.2
=
= SoiXri,
=
117.2 Ion. di.aK6(noi, 5«iifM. 84 8iKd88a> Cret., El. 8(Kata El. , legal penalties,fines. fixaia, 8tKd(rJw Arg.
162.11
BLSia/u.
«pSEp,aios
SiAti.
SiTiKdo'i.oi
=
8uXos Dor.
8(&\a,
Locr. iK. 100 eo El. 15, 31 etri. pcpaScKdra Locr., see dvSdvoi oBo-o. 163.8 «oir
112.1 131
Cypr.
Thess.
Ion. 8w-
tims
66Ka Cjpr.
I
A«l=Aii. 112.1 8ie k(
=
of twelve vic-
sacrifice consisting
-\iaii>
=
Aipeteeiiis
115 115 Su8EKats Delph.
8vu8EKa'C$,
Si)|iop(v
Si&\a)i,i|/is
= duideKd. = ddiSexa.
,
tlv
Eub.
peiir-
(Cret. felirovTi etc.)
= elp^arai.
144 a
=
e^Tr-.
52
43, 139.2
=
^ffxw"- No. 19.14, note FheKa8dp.oc Boeot. 30, 46, 52 b fixaiSa. Cret. := ^KoCo-a. 163.8 a F^KacTos, Skoittos. 626 IxaT^pu Coan, adv. on each side of. c(a-xi)p.ai
132.7a FcK{8ap.os Thess.
—
46,
526
iKex^i^P^O" ^^ b ixex^P'*^ ixbin-as. FE9
=
52
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX =
hcKOTdv Arc, iKarSv. 6, 116a, 117 iKir^TuvTi Heracl. iKTriauai,. Heracl.
=
Tab. 1.120, note not ^KTio-is.
cKTcio-is,
S\a|U SXcJj
28 a Tvith App.
= i\Aui, iXaiva. 162.4 = elTre. So regularly in
and Thessalian decrees, where Attic and most dialects have elne. Sometimes also in decrees of Oropus
= ^X^(r9«i. Thess. = l\4
heX^o-rai Loor.
85.1
eX^o-Ttiv 85.1, 166 'E\cu6evvatos Cret. ='EXcu9epi
= =
ifi46fv l|ifos
Dor. = ifwv. 118.3 Dor. = ^/io5. 118.3
l|i.CTp(a|i€$
Heracl.
=
ifisrpoSfiev.
9.6,
42.56 4(itv
=
W.Grk.
118.4
^,to<.
Thess. = elvai. 163.7 c|jL|Uvai Lesb. = ehai. 154.2, 163.7 ei/ii. 76 l|ji|u Lesb., l|jL|ji( Thess. i\i.\uv
Dor. = e/UTijs. 133.6 Corcyr. Meg. = eyicrriffis. 49
l|i.irao-is
,
.
Ifiirdu El., see iTreinrdia
ciiirpocSa Heracl. 4|i4iavC(r(r
iv
= els.
Thess.
= = i/jujiavl^a.
e/iirpoo-ffei'.
133.1 84 a
135.4
6va70s Delph. ceremony for the dead. Cf. ivaylta. No. 51 C 38, note hevaros Delph., Ther. = ivaT6s. 58c, ?
,
= ifiPePiaxtn-a aXive.
68.1 lv8«i7v\p|«,£vos
Ther.
=
66
ivSeiKvifnems.
IvS^pu Coan, see no. 101.38, note
Lesb.
=
hdda want. 35
Arc. IvSixii^oimL (10), be subjected to suit. No. 18.34, note {nr65t.evSiKos Cret., Mikos Arc. (10)
lvSi,Kd|o)iai,
=
but used impersonally with dative of the person who is liable to suit. No. 18.34, note Kos, iirlSiKos,
£vSo6cv Att.-Ion., Cret., witJiin.
133.
1,4 lv8o8(Sias Cret. , belonging within. 1 65.2 tvSot Lesb., Epid., Syrac, within.
= ive
84 a,
138.6 ivhePohais Lac. from ivq^dia. 41.2, 59.1 4v6av8a Att. (inscr.) ipravBa. 65 IvSaSra Ion. rr iiiraSBa. 65 Jv6€lv Arc, Dor. =i\ecTv. 72 ?v9ivos Cret. li-Seos. 164.9
=
(v9a Boeot.
= = ^(ttuv.
139.2, 163.6
=
iviavTios Coan, Delph. iptainos. 61.3 lviaiiT6s (1) end of the year, anniversary, (2) year. Eor the former and more original meaning, which the word sometimes has in Homer, cf. Delph. no. 51C47, Cret. Law-Code L35,IV.4 IvKoioraC Cret., sc. dapKml, money given as security. Cf Hesych. koTov MxvDeriv. of pov, Kotdfei^vexupclfet. h€vv4a Heracl. evveKa Lesb. =
Delph. 114.9
4vvfj
=
=
68
^i/K^a.
c,
114.9
^jiera.
646
^vc^a.
42.2, with App.,
=
^i/oTos. 6, 114.9, 116.9 JvoTos Lesb. 4viroi El., see iTre/j.Trdta «vs Cret. = efs. 114.1 iv T&,v Boeot., until. 136.1, no. 43.49,
=
?7KTi)o-is. {VToeris Thess. oifftv. cvrao-o-iv Heracl. ivravda. 65 evTavTa Ei. IvTS Locr., hivre Delph.
=
133.4 4v86o-6 Ceos
49.5 107.3
=
=
^(Tts,
las.
68c, 132.9a, 136.4 evTfs Dor. = diTes. 163.8 Ivt£ W. Grk. = eW. 163.2 Cf. Plat. Kep. evTi,|j.os Locr., in office.
5280 IvrSSa Orop. = ivravSa. 34 a, 66 evToBBa Cumae = ^vraOffa. 65,124. ivToBa Crop., 34a Delph. = ivriipia, funeral cvTO<|>fii.a Cf. Hesych. Ta^ijia- iprdipM, Taip^v ivB4vTa i/idria. 6
rites. els
£vTO>
133.4 gvSopa Coan, see no. 101.48, note 4v86s Cret., Delph., Syrac, within.
lv8o
efo-ei/xt
Thess.
note
114.9 EvScSicoKOTa Heracl.
IvSeOo)
from
Iv€ov£o-
.
=
S|i,irav
=
cvcvixOeUi Boeot. elffeveyx^V144 a, 161.2, no. 43.49, note ivcripia Locr., taxes of admission (to citizenship). Prom Mtiim., like Att. eJ(riTi)pio
Boeotian
305
= effTWV.
163.6
'Bvu|iOKpaT£8as Lac. ='Omtm-. 35, note
No. 66.
Cret. {imirdvei), weave within (the house)
lvv(|>aCvci)
= er
133.4
Epid., eniratte.
165.2
ivhvg Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4 ivta Delph., within. 132.7a, 133.4
fl^=H. 506,526, 114.6 llavp^u El.
=
iicup^u.
See d7p^ai
e|av Coan, Rhod., Ther.
=
^f^s.
133.6
GEEEK DIALECTS
306 «|opx£8ios Cret.
^|» Lac.
= ?faj.
liripdWuv Cret. short expression for wi
165.2 133.5
,
Lesb. = ^fijKorrTis. 116 l||avaKd(S)SEV Thess. = i^avayKdi^eiv. 69.3, 84, 89.1 133.5 i'goi Cret., Syrao. = efu. lg6|i,Eivvov Thess. i^A/irivov. 6 l| 6pip|i Cypr., expropriate. Probably el^JKOio-TOs
from an
used in a figurative
i^opia-a-u
(cf. Eng. root out). But many assume i^opi^w as a by-form of i^-
sense
op{f)l^u,
= ?|w.
(rd
Xei
ui iin^dXheir-at-law wi ^Trt^dWet {dirviev), i.e.
xP^I''"-''''')
=
sometimes
i-^-
1
groom-elect
Boeot.
liriSet
= iTretSi.
29
=
iiriSiiii,w(nv. 60.3 iTnit\fAapiv Eretr. ofs ^TrtStKd^erot those £iri8iKaToC Lac. to whom property is adjudged by law, heirs-at-law. Eor -ards cf. Bav/Mris beside BaviuurrSs liri.^i)|j.C(ii)i,a Heracl. iiri^fuov penalty
=
=
Arc.
=
133.5 p^os Locr, = eavToO. 118.3 95 4ir Thess., Boeot. = iirl.
tiri^vyiQv
liraPaXd Cret., share. 167a No. 67, lir
liriKaTapdWu Heracl.
Delph.
egos Dor.,
liriSiidvE
=
and Hesych.
elraKeiv i\Ti\v6^va(. See lirAvxio-Tos Locr., next of kin. oy,
&{<7)(nt7Ta
=
&Trapyij,a offering. Cf cirapYfia Thera Att. (inscr.) iwapx'^ beside diropx'i lirtiS^
Meg.
€TreiT£
Ion.
iitiKafi.y, =
= iireiS-^. = cireira.
93 132.9
mean
collect,
enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. vore\dTo enforce. Ion. ivrjKdciov rental Iire\e«
162.9
bring. lirE|Mrdiii
El.
enforce
Also iinroi. from simplex Probably related to i/j-ird^u
inh Arc ., just for. 136.10 lirecTTdKOVTa Thess.
= iipcffrr/Kdra.
58
147.3 6ir€Tov Dor. etc. = ^weffov, aor. of ttIwtw. See no. 74.120, note lir«xct Delph. = i
El.
=
ETTTipcid^o)
with
iTel
=
=
62.3
iinSiyydvri.
=
iiripdWia im-
pose upon.
No. 62.16, note Locr. = iiroiKla ItT^POIKOS Locr. = eiTOLKOS linoiKo8o|jid Heracl., collective, used of the buildings belonging to the land. No. 74. 150, note Cf. He^Trnrfjv Epid. = KaTairdcaeiv. sych. TTTJ Kal irijv iirl Tou Kardiraircre Kal eiriXeKTapx.«« Aetol. ciripOLK^a
=
-jreipdca
Iinir6\aia xp^twra Cret. , movableproperty. Cf. Harpocration eTriirXa- riiv olov ^imrSXatov KTTjcnv Kal fieraKOfd^effdai dvvafjL^VTjv
lirnrpet-yio-Tos Cret., the
next oldest. See
irpelyi(rT05
= ^la-Kevd^eiv. 36 solemnly promise. Cf Lat. spondeo. iiriairevire, Tt.Z JirixiJTos Arg. = ^irixwc's beaker. No. 82 eiroCpihe Arg. 53, 59.2 lirolFEo-E Boeot. 5 3 Eiro^Kia rd Heracl. /arm buildings iiruTKiaXfiv Corcyr.
{lirevirot, lirevTrira)
or declare. i/jiirdui.
12 a
iirideiev.
KaTaTrdtra-eiv
162.4. Coan ^tteXdfTW drive up, but Heracl. iireXda-Ba iTreXaa-da-diav
=
Arc.
ifiro^OyLOV
liri-Trqpda Cret. {i-TriirepeTaf.)
iireXaipo).
and Arc.
^\.
kTriQelOiv
=
=
Sometimes
ivi^dWeL.
iTTjped^w. as in no. 18.46
This spelling
and also in pa61, pyri (irnpeidaavTos, Berlin Aeg.Urk. II. 589.9), is the etymological one (cf iiriipeia), while ivripcdl^oi of our texts is like dwped beside dwpad (31) brl Boeot. = Iwet. 29 (Tsmja Cypr. = ^TTca. 9.3 lirtapov El. = *i((>Upov sacred penalty hnwrh (Viar^s) Locr., for the year. No. 55.35, note
lirio-ir^vSu Cret. ,
liroto-i
No.
Arc,
subj. to fut. otaw.
aor.
note (rliros = ^TTOS. 52 6inra
heirrdKiv
Lac =
49.5, 69.4
e^/cTijo-is.
133.6
eirrdici^.
liro|jidTai Locr. , jurors epyov. 52 F^PYOv IpsvTaC Cret. i-qT-qTal collectors.
=
=
113. 132, note pepp€|i4va Arg.
=
elprnxiva.
No.
55
iFpirdo-aTu Cypr. , see fperda 'Epp,(ivo(r(ra
Chian
=
IpoTis Boeot., Thess. ^piro)
= ci/u.
Theoor.,
-oo-o-o.
=
Sometimes etb.,
Cf 46 .
5 in tragedians,
^/joris.
but also a regular
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX prose use in many dialects, as Arc, Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr. Delph. Mess. ippi]7Eta Heracl = (?ppa)7i;ia 49.6,146. .
4,
.
148
=
fippa El.
cppu
lp
EI.
=
165.1
=
=
eo~YOvo$
28.41, note, see also dypia'
'Opxop.er6s.
100
= I/C70POS. 100 = (*K|3d\Xu.
l6apK(&s
=
Arc.
£(r8oTi)p€s
give out the coritracts e(rKi]8cKdTT)
Boeot.
= iKKaiSeKdrTj.
100
SckXtitos Sicil. , title of a select official body. 100a, no. 100.2, note lo-XiaCvu Boeot. , see \ialvw Feo"irdpios Locr. := iffiriptos. 12, 52c linrcpdo) Arc. ixirepdu transgress i
=
=
86.6 l
=
=
=
co-TcXXa Lesb., Thess. e
=
= =
81a
=
=
EvpdXKTjs Lac. 36 evcpyeWs Thess. = eiepyer^uv. 78, 157 cviSe Lesb. elSe. 35 a |rCFUKOVO|UidvTuv Boeot. = tflKomp.TiKirav. 146.1, 147.3
= fc\p.4pa5,
€[K4u. 71,75 ciiivda =: evpola.
assembled, to
31
= rfire/S^o'. 12 a = ei^dfievos, 87 evToO Thess. = eauT^j. 121.2, no. 28.16, eio-apfoi El. Evcrxd|JLCvos
EvTpT|Tis Boeot.
iieir.
,
=
142
= elxa. 49.5, 146.4 19.1 Jd Lesb. = |a Cypr. = 7^. 62.4
luKo.
Sici.
|a|tiopY(a El.
body of demiurgi.
the
44.4, 62.2 lav Cypr., see no. 19.10, note
=
iiWa
Arc. ;8d\Xu. 68.3 pdpaBpov. 68.3 l^peBpov Arc. Zijvo, Zrivis, etc. 87.1, 112.1 llicaia El. see SUaia ^dfiuiov El. , see Slavics
=
Zdviruo-os Lesb.
=
J(4cii
Tj Tj
=
Ai6wfl-os.
19.1
162.7
fw.
= ai.
Boeot. whether,
134.1 Cypr. =
k
132.6, 134.1
el.
with a Cret. wliere, wJien. 132.6, 134.1a yiypamiai. 137 Gen. sg. f/ip-as. et/xa. ff^La Cret. TJ
T|Ypap.|iai Cret.
=
=
112.5
=
163.7
efvat.
=
ehai.
154.4, 163.7
•iilMlv
Cret.
ri\Lr\v
1 Sg. imperf. mid. of
r\)il
=
clp.t.
163.9
25, 163.1
elp.l.
hifi.(Sip,|i.vov
Epid.
=
TipASiiivov.
88
o,
89.4 Cret. the half. 164.9 hTi|upT|va(a Delph., fern, deriv. of fol-
TiiiCva
55 a Delph., probably halfgrown sheep, i.e. such as are midway between lambs and full-grown sheep. 55 a i||iuro5 = TiiiuTVi. App. 61.6 lowing.
hE)i.ipp^viov
cvppETdo-aTv C3T3r., see fperda
note
,
5
58 c 49.5a
IxSos Delph. Locr., «x9«» Epid. Delph. exfloi Epid. 4kt6s. 66, 133.3 c\|fa^(TTaTO Boeot. = i'j/rita-aTO. 82,
i^jiev
^TOS. 58c ?TOS 86.4 etrre. irre Boeot. iopn// cvd|i,Epos d Cret.
|KV|Uvas Cret.
by
,
163.8
83 effofjMt. i
=
iipeapKiis.
iwiopK^a.
,
= ^kSoxtj. Cf. 66, 100 = *^K5oT^pes tfwse who
4o-SoKd Arc.
=
Arc.
Ixeirdiiov Locr.
49.3, 68.1,
100
lo-o*0|jLai
Heracl., shut in (water
damming). Heracl.Tab.I.i30ff.,note
=
lo-SIXXu Arc.
280
Delph., repair. 58c I(|>dv7pcv6civ Thess. = i<(,ai.povvTai, Kariiyopouvrat. 27, 58c, 139.2, 157, no.lij>aKio|iai
k^iopKia ^(c.
= e^rj^os.
c(|>dpos pseudo-dial.
AppTjv.
46 ls
191
tion.
l()>^p|ovTi
49.2, 80 'EpX0|iev6s Arc, Boeot. epo-nv
Arc. -Cypr., pra2/er or impreca-
EJiX<'^a'
,
307
^p.\.tr
hip,[TEia
=
Ein-prjo-is.
61.3
cKToi/.
=
TjP-iffvs.
Epid.
61.6,
81a
= rip.liraa in sense of
61.6, 164.9
iip,l-
GREEK DIALECTS
308
= ^/il^KTOU. 61.6 = ^fiurv. 20 134.26 i]v Ion. = Mk. 163.4 flv = ?(rov. j)vai Arc. = flvai. 154.1, 163.7 •iivOTOS Cret. = evaros. 84, 114.9 liveiKO = ^veyKa. 49.1, 144 a
TJlllTU^KTO Cret. T]|ivo-u
Ephes. App. 89.1, 144 a
T|v«£x'''fl'>l<»'o-v
= TJneyna.^ 49.1, 144 ijvrai Mess. = win. 151.1, 163.8 = eh. 114.1 fls Heracl. 163.3 ^v. 163. t|s = ^V. T^S "in — TJO-TW El. = Efl-TU. 163.5 qToi Delph. = ?. 151.1, 163.8 r\ra = %ittu3. 163.5 HipTOV Coan — iavrCov. 121.2 fixoi Orop. = Sttou. 132.3 41.46 Tjios Ion. = Sus.
•SjviKO
•:
eipSa Arc. = Bipafe. 133.2 SvpuTov Epid. = *Bipu>Tpov. 70.3 Suo-Ocv Arc. = TvBrlvaL. 65, 185.2 6u4>\ds Cumae = tu0X6s. 65 Mxa Cret. = rixn. 6S eudSSu El. (Bo6,(S)Soi) impose a fine. See following 6(D(i)do impose a fine. Locr. Boiea-To, Att. Bociv, Delph. BiaebvTtjiv. 161.2. Cf Att. Ba(i)i, Ion. Bauii (87), Delph. .
Bwlatrti
I
Cypr.
=
lapo(p,)p,vdp,avcs, see Upoiiv^puov
technical sense of 6e secure, immune. So 6ippos security, immunity. 80, no. 57.1, note 0tt(p)p
=
=
164.4 66, 164.4 Qeainal,
9.2a
066JOTOS Boeot., Thess.=e665oTos. 165.2
=
Coan 9eou /wTpa the part consecrated to the god eeiffSoros. 60.4 066p8oTOs Thess. 8eup6s. 41.4a 6eop6s, deupds
6EO|i,oip(a
—
64po-os
=
Bipaos.
=
49.2
=
e^o-Tuv Phoc. (Stiria) Biaduv. 85 Br]iravp6s. 59.2 6r|aup6s Arg. ff^Xus. 165.1 en\*T€pos El. Oiaiopla Boeot. Bewpla. 44.4 eiydva Delph., lid, cover (?). Cf. Hesych. Biyuvof ki^utov. See no. 61
= = =
38 ff.,
note
6i6^p,cvos Cret.
=
riBip^vo^.
66
=
164.9 etvos Cret. flcios. ©idirirao-TOs Boeot. 69.4 Bebs. 9 ei6s
=
Boeot. = *9c49e(rTos. 68.2 00- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42. 5d Ooo-Ca Boeot. = BviTla. 24 0i,d(|>ei,(rTas
tacrcra
=
= Up6s.
9.2a,
13.1, 49.2,
586
163.8a
/outra,
tjar^p Cypr. = larpbs. 56, 164.5 tarpa rd Epid., perguisites /or healing. 165.3 toTTO Cret. = oB(7a. 81, 163.8 t-y^vds Arc. = eyyvos. 10 'V^XIP^KOi Arc, from iyxcip^Cdi. 10,256 tSSios Thess. = rSios. 19.3, 58 c IS^ Cypr., then, and. 134.6 ftSios
= tdios. 52 = iepci^s.
Upcws Mil.
=
84
,
ed\a66a Cret. = edXarra. 81a 6d\aTTa. 81 Bapp^u El. = Bapcr4oi, dappiu, but in
=
114.1
taOea Cret. = oti(ra. 81 a, 163.8 tapeidSSu Boeot. serve as priest. lap^s Cyren. = lepeh. 111.3 iap6s, lap6s
BeapJii. iii^ii Epid., Lac. 0«
= pda.
with App.
.,
&£
93
ri.
{a Lesb., Thess., Boeot.
J?..-™.,.,
Upi]a
37.2
Up'^iia Ion.
Cypr. = Icpeis. 111.4 167. Iepi)Tei)KOTi
Up^s Arc. ,
IjEpis
icpT|TEvai
lepaTeiia.
=
43, 111.5
28 6
=: i^pEux.
Phoc, 188.4 UpiTEvu, lapiTCiia lEpo6vTC(i>
=
Upareiw.
167
Arc, Phoc, Rhod.,
UpoBirris.
etc., he
Arc. UpoBvris, 78, 167
Upo6vn)s (-as), ofBcial title. Sometimes applied to priestly attendants, sometimes to priestly officials of high rank,
who were
even, in
eponymous Upo|iv^|i,(i>v,
some
places, the
title
of certain
officers
-|jLvd|jia>v,
superior officials, primarily in charge of religious matters, sacred commissioners, ministers of religion, but in some states the chief magistrates. Arc kepo/ivdnovffi, 77.1 o. Arg., Epid. lapoUijuvdfwves, 58 6, 89.4 Upoiroids, title of officials in charge of religious matters, sometimes regular magistrates, sometimes extraordi-
nary commissioners
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 58
Up6i, Up
=
Ipeus Lesb. Upeis. 18.1 tpi^Tcvu Lesb. kpareiu.
6
= Upareiw. 167 l66dvTcs Cret. = lo-rdi'Tes. 81 a teis Ion., Boeot. = deis. As
=
Upurcuu
tpos Lesb.,
in lit. Ion., so also insorlptional W6s (Ephesus), tSvva (Chios), though e'ievvos, ivdivw also ocouf. Proper names in
Ipo's,
Cypr.
(IpovC) district
pCo-os, f'tfoSi '^"os
Lesb.
=
Xuv
=
^tip.
9
used with ivro/ios Iketos Arg. = l(c^7)s. App. 68 6
l(4v
Boeot.
=
Cypr., stricken (in battle),
Denom. from
*tKiJt&.
at one blow, at once, dK6vTiov, Lat. ico
Thess.
=
= ijku. As
in
(koo-tos
Urap
Cf.
Hesych. Ur^a-
116 with
App^
Hom. and
lit. Dor. Delph., Locr., Corinth., Epid., Lac. Cf. also Delian l/co[i'] dvijKov, and Ion. (Paros) perf part, rd irapmbTa, the past
I'ku
so also in
Arc,
=
.
CXaos, 1^605, tXi]OS (Lac. AiXe/ros)
=
fXe-
ws. 49.5, S3, S8d hiXa|aa'T6 Delph., f rom IXdirfco/xai. 85.1 htXepos Lac. , see fXaos t|jidirKci> El., probably maltreat, related
to
Ifjids,
i^dfftrw
=
Cf.
and
d\ei-
Arc.-Cypr.
flv
= or_dat.
=
Hesych.
dXliieif d\el
TTT'iipLOv' ypaipelov.
KiJirptot
(vSiKd^Ofiai Arc, see ivdiKd^o/uu (vSiKos Arc, see IvSlkos lv|uv(|>'os
Arc, blameworthy,
impious. 10 Cvirao-is Arc. =
?^nrao-is. 10, 49.6 Arc. = ^/iiroXi). 10 tv(^aCv(i> Arc. = firiviu inform in legal
tviroXd
sense.
Cf.
el
Ath.75A
lv()>opPur|ids
lv()>opPlai,
Arc, impose a
pasture tax, the imposition of a pasture tax. No. 17, note Ids Cret. = iKeivos. 114.1 louiu Boeot. = vloD. 24 Iinr^8o(ios Rhod. = 'IinrSSafws. 167 tpeia Lesb = i ^peia priestess. 13.1 .
1
=
ianarbpuiv ban-
Hesych. {(marbpui.-
11
SeiirvTyr'^pLov.
fbrrup Boeot., witness, hie Ittoi Boeot. = tsTiii. 86.4 iyiiv.
62.3, 118.2
Ka W.Grk., Boeot. = m, 134.2 Ka = Kard. 95 with a
13.3,
Up.
=
Arc-Cypr. nal. 97.2, 134.3 Ka(S)8aX^op.ai El. jcaradT^X^o/xat injure, violate KuSSi^, gen. KdSSixosi Heracl., Mess., a measure. Cf. Hesych. KdSdixo"'
=
rifileKTov,
and Lac /cdSSixos urn
(Pint.
Lye 12) KaSCKKop Lac. =: KaSiirKos. 86.3 Kaeso-rdKaTi Delph., 3 pi. perf. 138.4 (taTa(cpifl5151.2 KaKpiBse Arc. KoXats Epid. probably hen. From *Ka\afis to KoX^u as Eng. hen to Lat. cano Cf. Ka\Xv[(r|ia]Ta Ceos, sweepings.
=
,
Hesych. adp/iara- KaWiapara
iv. 10, 135.4 3 pers. pron. 118.4 eauT(?. 121.1 flv a^Toi Cret. Ivayo Arc. ^= eladya. 10. tvoXCvu Cypj., write upon. 10.
Iv
Cf.
52,54,50 6.
54c
iaria.
Rhod.
k6.
eiKoo-T6s.
= fffos.
l
IvrCa, lo-rCa la-TiaTdpiov quet-hall.
hit.
13.1, 167 13.1,
= UpU.
ip6s Ion.
76a lp
are Ionic and Boeotian Uds = ekds. 116. Ther. Ai/cdSi, 58c (pjiKaoTo's Boeot. = elKo
lK|ia|i4vos
309
KaXpds Boeot. = KoKis. 64 Kdp^a Lesb. = KapSia. 19.1 Kapirdu offer, especially a burnt offering, in late insor. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera, Athens, as often in the Septuagint. Cf. Hesych. KapiraBhra- rd i-Trl paKdpirwp^ Bvala. fiov Kadayiffdivra. Coan KapTTwvTi, 25 a Kdppuv = KpelTTWV. 80, 113.1 Kapraviros, pi. KapmlToSa, Cret. large cattle, in contrast to vpSpara used of sheep and goats. Cf Kapralirovs bull, in Pindar. 49.2a Kaprepos Ion. Cret. = Kparepbs, in meaning often = Kiipios valid. Cf also Ion.
—
'
.
,
.
dicpaTiJs invalid, Kparetv
K&pTuv q.v. 49.2a KdpTOs = Kpdros. 49.2a
Kdpruv Cret. (Kdprovavs)
meaning epev,
=
shall
=
Kpelrrwv, in as Kdprovavs be of greater
xvpiiirepos,
prevail,
be valid, Cret.
GEEEK DIALECTS
310
Cf. Kaprepis. 49.2 a, 81, 113.1 S3, KapuKipto Boeot. = KiipvKelov. 164.1 Kos Arc.-Cypr. = Kal. 134.3 Kao-C7VT)Tos Arc, Lesb. 191 -Kdo-ioL Arc. = -kSo-ioi. 116a, 117.2 authority.
Kao-o-TipaTopiv, KaSBiipaTdpiv, Ka69r|parbpLov Lac, the hunt, name of an athletic
game.
Nouns
in
64.
-ts, -tv,
Nos. 70-73, note. for earlier -los, -wi',
are frequent in late inscriptions, and originated in the reproduction of Roman proper names like Cornelius, colloquial Cornells
kAt = Karci. 95 KOT Cypr. = Kal.
134.3
KaTa7(Xd,|t£vos Epid. 163.4 Kara-yp^co Lesb. KaBatp^oj convict, condemn. See &yp4
=
=
~dov\i(ra(rdaL. KaTaSouXiTTao-TTi Boeot. Cf. 82, 85.1, 142 Karaf e\)i,cvov Cret. assembled, to Karei,
\^M.
=
Kurd. 22, 95 xaXxAs. 65, 71 fix. KE Lesb., Thess., Cypr.
Arc.
Ka.Ti
=
Kaux
=
13.3,
134.2 KEIVOS
=
^Ketvoi.
=
k^e| Lac.
125.1
142 a
kAijs.
k^XevSos Arc, roa4. 191 K^vTO Dor. k^Xto. 72 KEpaCci) Delph. =: Kepdnvv/u.
=
=
Ktpvdvai. K^pvav Lesb. Kai. 26 K^ Boeot.
162.8, 229 18a, 155.3
=
KTjvos =: iicetvoi.
=
kipEtxris Cret.
25 with
a,
xiipEi/iris
divorce
125.1
KigaXXEvu Ion., act as highwayman Ki|dXXT|s Ion. , highwayman. Used with \riuTTi/is in np. 3B 19, as in Democr. f r. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carian or Lyoian origin
=
68.4, 128, 181 81 a Thess., often used instead of
kCs Thess.
KiTTi'As kCoiv
Ws.
Eub.
ardWa = KXaiKTds
(TT'^Xij
Argol.,
Mess.
=
/cXeio-Tis.
142 a
76
=
KaraOevs Cret. Karaffels. 78 KaTaipeC Locr. 53 KaTdKXii)Tos Heracl., summoned. KardkXtjtos d\la = Att. ct&ykXtitos iKK\T}ala. KaTa\\do-(rii>
Arc,
intrans., act other-
=
KXaC| Argol., Mess. (cXels. 142a KXdpos Cret., the body of KXapdrai or serfs attached to the estate -K\^as, proper
names
-kXepes, -kX^tis, -KXfjs,
in. 166.1 proper names
in.
108.1a
wise
KaraXopEvs Epid.=*KOTaXa/3eiis support. 5 KaTa\u)i,aK6(i> lieraol., cover over with
Cf. Hesych.
stones.
-Xw/xaKw^iJs,
Xii^ua/ces-
irdrpai.
78
KXffOs Phoc 68 KXEvas Thess. etc 35 a kX(vi) Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche a tomb
=
Ko6ap6s Heracl. etc.
=
KardiTEp Ka^dTre/). 57 a. Also for /carTivep, cf. 95 a, 126 Kdrappos Arc. KardpaTos. 54 KaTaTieT||ii Cret., Mess. iiroTle-rnu mortgage, mid. take a mortgage Kar^Sijav Cypr. = Karieeaav. 138.5 KaTE(po>v Lesb. Kadie/joCK. 13.1, 155.3 KaTcpop^ov Cypr., aor. of Karelpyw. 5 Kariapa^to Bl. {KaTiapaliav, /cartapaiiffetc) = KaBiepeio) in form, but in meaning Karriyopia. 12a, 161.1, no. 57.2,
=
=
=
=
note
in
Ka0ap6s. 6 KdOapo-is El. := KdBapais. 6 Koivdv, KOivav^u K0ti'i6i', Koivaviu.
=
41.4 KOLvdu Thess., Dor. = koikAu. 162.2 Ki|ii
5d Cret., the body of chief magistrates (collective a single member
K6o-|i.o$
=
KOtCyv[6I.TOs]? TheSS. KO(r(7>/7)TOS. 191 -kAtioi W. Grk. -kAo-ioi. 61.2, 116 a,
=
117.2 KOTKTTdnsv Cret.
67 a
KaroiKetouvei Thess.
= KaToiKfflo-j.
139.2,
169
=
KardiTEp Ion. beside Kardirep xaSdirep Karopp^vTEpov Arc. , see dppivrepos
;
was
called
see preceding); later used of a single member of this body, with pi. /cAtr/ioi KdTEpos Ion. irArcpo!. 68.4 KO(Tp.iwv,
=
KOTuX^a Coan Kovpi) Ion. KpajiLdirai.
=
=
koti)Xi;
KApij.
Epid.
=
54 K^E/iiitrai.
12 &
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX Kp^vvu Thess.
=
Kpiva. 18, 74 Kp^Tos Kpiros. 49.2 Kptvvw Lesb. Kp(i/ai. 74. AoT.^Kpivva,
=
=
=
Kreivai.
74
,
Krlffis
KTOivdras Rhod., member of the kto/xo. Kundv Epid. = icuKeiiv. 41.4 9v9vus Chalcid. 22 c, 24 a KUjiEplvai Cypr. = Kv^eppdv. 88, 167 Kvppos Thess. = xipios. 19.3 Kiipa Cret. = K6pi;. 25, 54 Kus Ion. = TTus, 68.4
41.4,45.3
Aoo-.
Xdpuuriv Chian = \dpaa-iv. 77.3 XhoPiiv Aegin. = Xa|8t6». 766 XaYatoiCret. {\ayalev), release; aor. \o-
ydmi. 162.8 \d$o|iai,
=
Ion., Meg., Boeot.
Aao-atos Thess., Aapuratos. No. 28.19, note XaTpai[d|uvov], XaTpeid|icvov El. = TuiTpevifiemv consecrated. 12 a, 161.1 Xa(tivpoiriiXi,dv Arc, plundering. No. 18.11, note Cf. HeXeiTopEvo) Thess. = Upareiu. sych. Xeiropts- Upeiai, and Xijr^pes- Upol a-Tet/>avotp6pot. 'A0afmv€s. Thess. et 7)1
ii
= =
Thess. dyopd market-place (Thess. dyopd ^/t/c^i;ir(a) XiitoteX^ci) Locr., leave taxes unpaid. Cf. XtTTOffTpaTfa etc. Xio-o-ds Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113.
note Arg., some kind of shallow vessel. Cf. \oTds and XcTris A«TTos Cret. = Ai)k7-o!. 86.1 XTif)pi.ov Heracl. = XouTijpwv. 44.4 115,
Xoirts
=
p.d
El.
(id
Thess.
15
;ih}.
=
=
jiaiTus Cret.
EL =
(idv
|i,dvToi
Probably related to
(16, 38).
Att. \ctTovpry4ia (39) XeiTdipYds Boeot. Xc(u, see X^w
= \ciTovpy6s.
Epid.
71 a
ndprvs.
13 a
/t^K.
= fiivToL.
126
accounting, or body of
Cf Hesych. fiaffrplai' ai tuv ev$vvai. 12 a, 31 |ia
.
.
p.a(rxdXa Heracl., hollow, marsh. jSXira nairxdXa papyrus marsh 93 iiA Cret. = /«J.
Epid.
p.^Si.|i.)i.vov
p,^Suv
Arc,
formed
44.4
with App. X^irxa Rhod., grave. No. 94, note Aeoxaios Thess,, epithet of Apollo. No. 26, note AcTrCvaios Thess. = Xe-rrTlmios. 86.2 XcCtov or XevTov Arc, wittingly (?). No. 17.3, note $4\a. Doric (Cret., \4a, Cret. XeCco Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in Epicharmus and Theocritus) and Elean. Cret. Xriu (but subj. Xi?i), El. XeofTax, elsewhere only contracted forms as X^i, \Qfies, XQvri, etc. -XiaCvu Boeot. = -Xeafw.), but in sense
/3u-
89.4
= fiel^av. = ned"
113.1
Ion.
Epid.
p,E8d|i.epa
like
Adverb from i-irip
d/i.4pa.ii.
ra-epic^^oXa
Ke(pa\dv fitt
= 16 = /jteydXiiv. 62.3 Thess. = pirjuis. 77.1,
Boeot., Thess.
|ih6idX[av]
XmoXt)s Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note XcKxot Delph., dat. sg. of \ex'^- 63 XeXdptiKa Arc., Ion., Epid. 137, 146.1
=
134.4
S^.
dpxipTuv
Xafi^dvoj
AainraCav Cret. 69.3 Xos, gen. Cret. Xdo. 112.4
=
ceipt for. Cpds. with diri), Sid, Xteios Thess. XWixos. 164.6,9
jjiao-Tpda El.,
Xd|u|iai
(XdSSovffdtj)
a receipt for,
(mid.) having canceled, taking a re-
\i,\ii\v
KToCva Rhod. a territorial division similar to the Attic deme. Cf. ktI^w,
Aa- from
(act.) canceling, giving
=
77.1 KT^vvca Lesb.
311
IJLEivvds,
/ut).
Pamph.
f-avis
112.3 MhtCgios Corcyr. 766 p,E(s Ion., Corcyr., Meg.
=
)u|ii(r6u(rciivTai Hei'acl.
146.3
p.i/iv.
112.3
M^vvsi Boeot. = M^fjjs. 89.6, 108.2 M(voKpdTi)s Cret. = McvcKpdrris. 167 (i^vTov = p.4irroi. No. 28.38, note (ilpEia Heracl. = tiepls (i^pos Locr., real estate. No. 55.44, note |iEo-EYyovos Boeot., adj. with a third party.
Cf. /jxireyyvdaXj.&S. Att. fj.eiT6dfj.7j. 8^ |j.4o-iro8i Thess., until. 132.9a (x^o-o-opos Heracl., intermediate boundfjLCiro^vTi
=
ary p^o-Ttt
Arc,
Cret. until.
Locr. (i^TEppos Lesb. = jxcTapoiK^o)
86.4,
= fieroiKia. fjArpios.
132.9a
53
19.2
GEEEK DIALECTS
312 uCTpic&uEvai Heracl.
= /ieTpLoifiemi..
42.
56 fiirrh Cret.,
Delpli. =;
|i,T)Seta
66
fiiidels.
vdfiaios Ion. =(i'6fiLpios.
=
vd/ufios. v6^ios Locr. vd|ios Heracl., a coin.
Lesb. = ii7ip6s. 77.1, 112.3 H^s Heracl. = n'/iv. 112.3 fiiKKi.SS6)i.cvos Lao. = iuKit^6fievos, a term applied to Spartan boys in the third year of their public training. 84, nos. 70-73, note MtvTwv Arg. = MIXtiov. 72 MCp-yos Eretr. = Mla-yos. 60.4 |j,urT6s Cret. = iiurSbs. 85.1 89.3 |i,va|i|i,etov Thess. = fivrifieiov. Mvoo-cra Thess. = Mi-offfa. 19.3 ^Oi(ra Lesb. = fiovcra, Tt .S (ioixeo) Cret. {iju)lk13v etc.) = Dor. fioi(ifivvos
=
=
dfiiffifiioKos, d,VTi/j,co\os,
dTrojUwX^w, adv.
Cf. Hesych. fiuiX'^icreTai.- iia.Xijirerai. Related to Horn. luSXos contest. Cf dyuvifo/tai as a law-term in ifiuXei.
.
Attic |jLuo-a
= ^vtra,.
voviitipla,
164,9 164.9 Cf. Lat.
vo(ra-6s Ion. veo
num-
=
84
vu Cypr., Boeot. 134.5 SOvafiat. 88 vtivap.aL Cret. vvktL. 86.1 vipttC Cret.
=
=
|«ivos Ion.
= ^ivoi.
54
gEVFdprjs Coroyr., El. 54 l^vvos Lesb. = I^Kos. 546 |evo8CKaiLoor., Phoo., title of judges in cases involving the rights of ^ivoi.. JevoSkijiisused by alatewriterto translate the Latin praMor peregrinus ^vv = inJc. 135.7 |uv6s Ion.
=
fwix^iu. 161.2 with App. Xdo) /lims. S4 (iovvos Ion. ixuxis Heracl., storehouse, granary Cf. 59.1, 77.3 (iua Lao. fwOffo,. |i,(dX4(i> Cret. {iio\h, liaXiv, etc.), contend (in law). So also Cret. d/i^i^uX^u,
=
mus
/itijSajiioC.
= fiitdefila.
Lesb.
=
)i,r|6c(s
138.2 Cf. 114.1
Boeot.
i2.5a
rnvfi'/jvios.
until. 86.4, 132.9a \Utto9 Boeot., Cret. = /i^o-os. 82 (leis El. = Ai^i-. 112.3 (i.i)8aii,6t
vi.ou)i,civCa, viu|i.€Cvios
6
=
=
Koivis.
135.7
58 a
0.
"Oa|os
=
51a
Fd?o!.
oPeXd; Boeot. oPeWos Thess. — (i/3oX6s. 49.3, 68.1, 89.2 o^SoCtis, a7Soi'/)KavTa. 31 a o^Swi Ion. 67S617. 44.2 oySi^KOVTa Ion. dydo^Kovra. 44.2 6po\6s. 49.3 with App., 68.1 oSeXis oeCycii Lesb. o?7w. 49.1 Sff-os. 82 otos Cret. 6eed.Kiv Cret. ocrdKis. 81a, 133.6 ol dat. 8 pers. pron. 118.4 foi oMTi)i. 167 FOiKd.Tas ,
=
=
=
^ =
=
77.3
=
Cret. take refuge in a temple vaK6p05, see veiaicitpos i-ciis. 41.4,53,54/ vo(f)6s vairoiai, see veuiroiTis vavos Lesb. veds. 35, 54/ vc|i.avT]Ca Cret. vmnriHa. No. 113.146,
va€V(i>
,
=
=
=
note vE^ras Cret. men, gen.
an
official
j/eiros,
body of young
ace. veSra.
Delph.
va.oK6pos,
88 a Delph.,
Epid., Coan tokA/jos (41.4, 45.3), custodian of the temple, sacristan. In some places the office became one of considerable rank and honor vEtiiiroCifs Ion., Coan vairotai, 31, 41.4. Cf. also Ion. feuTroiAs, Bo^ot. Ka7roi6s. Title of officials in general charge of the affairs of the temple viKdhas, viK^ap Lac. viKiaai. 59.1, 60.2 -
=
v£v
f.
= olK4n]s. 167 = oTkos. 52 FoCkm Delph. = oiiciacv. 132.7 potvos = oims. 52 otfos Cypr. = ofos alone. 53, 191
foiKos
otiTEv, otirhE, ,
veiDKiipos Ion;,
=
=
fOiKEtis Cret.
118.6
=
see of^w
or. ots Delph. hoCirovTi Heracl.
132.3
=
ofoovTt.
68
Ther. (oTirAe etc.), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual in-
o\E(|>(i)
Cret. (otwev,
ofirei),
tercourse
= dre. 13.3, 132.9 oKai Lesb. = Sti[}. 68.4 8KKa for Sxa KB = Srav. 132.9 hoKxaKdrioi Heraol. = (JKraKiirtoi. OKTdKiv Lac. = ixTdKis. 133.6 okt6 Lesb. = o/cTii. 114.8 6ktt<& Ephes. App. 89.1 hoKTii Heracl., Ther. = d/cTi4. 114.8 OKa W.Grk.
58c
68c,
GLOSSARY AND INDEX =
OKTUK6irioi Lesb.
=
117.2
69-3 d|i.6\oYov t6, Boeot.
=
=
=
=
= avaypiij/ai..
27, 156
=
6v«6<(Ka£v Thess. av^eriKav. 138.5 ovt Arc. SSc. 123 oviouiia Boeot. ivofia. 226, 24
=
=
ovvi6a Cret. = 6pvi6a. ovu Arc. -Cypr. = 5Se.
= Siroi =
owfJba
8
132.
a 24
Sttl (tis
=
=
AAjre as.
Lac.
= 'OttoOkti,
6in.f6iiems.
'OwovvtIovs, etc.
45.4, 53, 58(2 OTriTepos. 12 oirdrapos El. oiroTTOs Boeot., oitottos Cret.
44.4,
=
= inrdaos.
82
Smra Lesb. = oinrus Lesb. oirrlXos Dor.
Sttb.
129.2, 132.5
= Srios. 129.2 = 6(t>6d\ijJis.
Epidaurian
(-(Xos
and
Occurs in 92
-iXXos, no.
=
dKTlil.
114.8
Dor. (Cret. 132.7
6iro,
Lac.
eep.
Sirup Eretr., oirup El.
97 a
=
ovXos Ion. = SXos. 54 ovpeiov, UpaovCvet., guard-house. Erom oBpos watcher, like Att. 4>poiptop from 0poup6s
ovpEvw Cret., watch oupos Ion. = Spos. 54 ovTO, ouTa, etc. Boeot.
hbiro)
Sttus.
=
inrb-
60.1,3,
142 a
=
tovto, ToOra,
124 in aorist
and
perfect, be con-
demned So Arc.
to pay, be adjudged guilty. aor. infin. 6(p\^v, perf. [fo]-
tfi'Xecun,
[/ro]0Xlot,
138.4, 146.1 o^pis Arg., ramp. s.v.Il'
=
fO(p\eK6irt.
No.
82.
Cf.
52 a,
L.&S.
132.5 60.3 irais = vl6s, or, sometimes, Svyirrip. Erequent in Lesbian and Cyprian, occasionally elsewhere iraio-a Lesb. = Trdtra. 77.3 •ira|ia = KT^/io. 49.5a, 69.4 ira|iaToa7€0|i.ai. Locr. = Sinwirieiofuu. tt^,
iraipCv Eretr.
opdrpios Cret. = *(>'^Tpu>s? No. 112.13, note opPos Corcyr. = 6pos. 51 opxC^u = opK&io. 162.1 opKiSrepos Cret., having preference in the oath hopKOftdTai Locr., jwrors
= Spm.
•
.
irat, Trai
= «xoi. 132.4 Rhod. = Sttoi. 132.4
fiirm Cret.
Spni
132.2
ov\o|UT[piov] ? Coan, barley measure. Cf Hesych. oiiXaxi'OK d77ero» els at oiXal ^fi^dWojTat trpbs dirapxits twv
6(|>e[\ti>
passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc. 11, and in the writings of Archytas and Phintias. Stt-t-I'Kos (cf. dir-r-fip etc.) like vav-r-iKoi beside vai-rrii
8iro(
Epid. = oidapioO. = oiSels. 66
etc.
OTTTO El.
=
131, no.
Strris?
84 'OirievTi, 'OttovtCohs, HottovtCov Locr. oiriSSd|i(vos
Situs
= = =
oiSsCs
where, when, Lao.
132.6 oiri Cypr. in 19.29, note
.
=
ov6a|i,et
W.Grk.
oirf Cret.,
Cf Att.
6p0aKO0i;XaKes «s. 120.2, 121.1 F<5s Cret. ficria Arc, Locr. Sa-ia. 58dl oTtt Lesb. Sre. 13.3, 132.9 oTcIos Cret. OTTofos, So-Tis. 68.1, 130 Srepos Cret. STrorepos. 127 FOTi Locr. Sti. 129.2a fiTijii Cret. 6'riw. 128, 129.2 6m, Sttives Lesb. Sn etc. 129.2 Sttos Cret. 82 Sa-os. ovSis Lac. =: oiSels. 114.1
=
= Srov oirip Boeot. = {nr4p. oirei
123
Cret. dTrai also final.
Sir-Q.
5,
to look after the af-
=
86.5
226
6vofia.
appointed
officers
fairs of orphans or minors.
=
123
«8e.
opT^i Ion. ^opTTJ. 42.5cJ opi^i Cjrpr., see ^| dpi^e ap(|>avo8iKa
=
164.9 gvc Thess.
Spot.
=
6|ioXoY& a, 6/io\a7Ia 0|i,ov6evTEs Lesb. diiovoovvres. 44. 4,167 ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. dva. 6 ovdXa, avdXov|jLa Thess. draXtu/ia. 6vYpd\|Kiv Thess.
=
h6pFOs Corcyr., opos Heracl.
6i,56d
= 'OXutivlxv-
'OX«irir(xijv
313
=
tt'q.
iraiffiv.
49. &a
Heracl., possess. Cf Hesych. TTO^wxos' 6 K^ptos. 'IraXof, and irapta-
ira|ui>x^<<>
.
xiftJV- KeKrrjfidvos.
UavaYdpcTLOs Arc, iravd^oporis
80 a
Arc =
41.2
name
of a
irair/iyvpis.
month 6, 49.2,
GREEK DIALECTS
314
ungirded
iraviifitirToi Cret., 11,
?
No. 113.
note Thess.
ndva|i,|i,os
=
name
of
Cret., Thess.
=
n(ij/77|iios,
a month
Arc, Arg.,
irdvo-a
77.3 Heracl. = TrdvTr}. 133,6 irav^vtos Cypr., with all salable products (cf. Sivos). No. 19.9, note TrStra.
irttvToi
irdp El. iriip
=
= irepf.
irapA.
12, 95
96
No.
17.23,
note
.
=
irapcis
Boeot.
Titfu),
=
= irapTJa'av. = jrap^v. 163.3
and
into (cf. ^|eirapeTd^ami. iraphera^aiiivos (no.
so approve.
(no. 19.29), 142. 17.20),
66 138.5
wapdSeiypia.
Arc, examine
iraperdjiii
173
n'apts Boeot.
= vapTjv. =
=
16a
Trd(rx<^-
66
Lesb., assemble. 96.2 Ion. iravtrvSlrii. 96.2
=
irdo-TOs Cret., owner. 49.5a ^ardpa Loor. = Traripa. 12 irdrpa Arc, Dor. = yimt gens. Ion.
in this sense irarpid Delph., Elean fivos gens, as in Hdt. 1.200 irarpioiOKOs Cret. iirixKiipos heiress. irirpii also, rarely,
=
=
Law-Code VII. 15, note
= TreSd, iist6.. = /lerd. 135.5 IltSa-yttTVios = Mera-. irf
Arc.
(p.
270)
95, 135.5
.
.
=
TreKraaTiis
Lesb., Thess.
=, irivre.
Boeot.
68.2,
114.5 Heracl. = Trei'TaeTijpfs. 58 c Delph., seme as TrenTapjuphas. 13, no. 51D16, note •irevTT|K6vTuv Chian = gen. pi. of vevrii•ir6VTah6Tr)p£s
TTEVTafiapiTciia)
Kovra. 116 ircvTopKCa Locr., quintuple oath, oath swomby five gods, bid ir^vTos Cret., Amorg. Tr^/iTTos. 86.2,
=
114.5 with App. ireireto-Teiv
= ireTreSrfloi.
Thess.
85.1
156 ir£iroi6vTei(r
2 a, 146 ireiroKa Lac.
=
Tepl.
-iripa,\.6a
irao-o-uSid^ii) irao-cruSlrii
money equal
of
.
irep
irapKa(6)6tKa Lac. TrapaKaraB'/iKii IIap6x6Eos, see Iiep6x0cos nao-idSapo Gela. 105.2a irdcTKO) El.
used of a to 10 minae. Cf. Hesych. ijpLLTriXeKKov rb yap , ScKdfivovv ttAcku KaXetrat irapk lla0£Used elsewhere with other valois. ues ; cf Hesych. s.v. xAckus
sum
ir^liire
irapairpocTTdTas Agrig. , an adjunct irpoo-TtiTasorpresiding officer of the council. Cf TrapairpvTiveis in Teos irapa^alvia transn'apPdXXu Delph. gress irdpSeixita Epid. irapclav Boeot.
=
ir4\iBpov irX^dpov. 48 itcXekvs (or iriKeKv) Cypr.,
ireXroijxipas
irapd with aoc. for dat. 136.2 irapa)i,a|£v(i) Arc, drive in a wagon off (the highroad). Cf. iiraiM^eiu, Ka$a/m^eioi.
some inscriptions of Delphi and Amorgos
Boeot.
=
=
TTiiTTOTc.
ireirovriKbtn.
132.6,9
95 with App.
Cret., set aside, repudiate (the
purchase of a slave). Law-Code VII. 10, note ircptPo\ip6a> Rhod., fasten round with lead. 88 ircpCSpop.oi, officials at Mytilene, clerks of the court JlEpfoSapCai Locr.
=
iTEpoSos Delph.
6,
95
ireploSos.
95
IlEpdxSeos, IlapdxBEas, Locr. or Aetol. ethnicon. App. 12, 95 n^ppa)i.05 Lesb. Tlplap.os. 19.2 irio'irupes
= = T^rapcs.
Lesb.
IXeTa^etTvios
=
ir^T6«pov Orop.
Same word
68.2,114.4 135.5
Mera-.
=
wooden
tablet.
as rh-avpov springboard
irESd^oiKOi Arg. =r liiroMoi.
and perch for fowls n«TeoX6s Thess. = eco-o-aXis. 65, 816
ireSCja
irETpd)iei.vov
ircSd
135.5
53, 135.5 Cypr. = ireSiov mSidv Arg. = fjtereiiv. 9.7, 135.5 iret, irei W. Grk. = ttoB, ttov. 132.2 JIciXeo-TpoTCSas Boeot. 68.2 ireto-oi Thess. = reTa-ai. 68.2 ireCo-ci. Cypr. = Te/o-ei. 68.1 irE\av6s, originally a cake offered to the gods, but also applied to an offering of money. So in no, 82, as in
9.
Boeot.
=
TeTpd/Hji/oc.
68.2, Cf.
68.2
=
irirpaTOS Boeot. Tirapros. 49.2a, 68.2, 114.4 ir^TTOpes, ircTTopdKOVTtt Boeot. rh-To.pes, TeTTapdKOPTa. 68.2, 114.4, 116 vtiOa Cret. {weiBev), inform. 162.9 ire(t>€ipdK0VT{s Thess, TeBripaKiTes. 68.
=
=
2,
147.3
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX Heracl.
147.2 irfXui Lesb. = T^Xe. 68.2, 132.4 iri66a> Boeot. = TreWti). 162.8 irtirvpcs Horn. = Tfrrapes. 11, 68.2 ircuTcuK{)|uv
irXd^os Hei-acl., side
irXcvpids, -dSos Heracl. TtXrfiii
the 3,
=
irXevpd
majority
wXrjeos, as in
Homer.
= irXfe =
ttX^oks.
Cret.
9.4, 42.
113.2
= ttX^oi-. 113.2, 132.4 = irX^ov. 42. 5d, 113.2 irott, iro^jo-o), etc. = TToiet etc. 31 iro«x*li«vov Cypr. = irpoitexl'iJjcvov adjawXCm
Cret. irXos Arc.
cent to.
Cf.
mSiKcs Lao.
89.4
TTpoo-exiir.
= irpoa'^KovTes.
For stem
widiK- to TTO^^Kii;, cf . irpoJf, irpotKds iro6(Ku Boeot. irpoa-^Kio. Cf Uia iroOoSos Trp6
=
.
^
=
.
Boeot.,
ir6SoSci)|ia
Epir.
=
irpio-oSos.
164.9 Trot Argol. etc. = irpAs. 135.66 n'OictvTai Phoc. = irotoSrrat. 158 iroUvo-i Arc. = jroioOo-i. 77.3, 157
= ttoi^w. 53 = 7rai^(radXaiov Delph. = irpoaKe^'dXaiov. Cf. TTol = Tp6s, 135.06 iroi6vTuv Delph. = 7ro(oi5iTui». 42.6(2 HoCtios Cret. = Zliiftos. 63 13.3 iriKtt W.Grk., Boeot. = irire. KOifia Arg., Boeot., El. iroi^a
'iroL'/i
with App., 132.9
=
131 «Ti. TTOK kC Thess. xAXis. 18 6 irdXcp El.
Rhodes,
title
etc.
=
TToXiTjjs. 167 iroXioras Cret. , Epid. iroXioOxos, 167 iroXidxos Lac. Especially frequent in Sijiios. iroXis decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly, and other parts of Northwest Greece, and notably in Crete, where it is al-
=
=
most constant irfXis Lesb. nom.
pi.
109.3
=
TrXeto-Tos. irdXuTTOS Heracl. Aws Tro\l(rruv = cJs wXclffTuv
iroXir/ja
=
iroXiTefo,
88 a
=
HomiSiuv Ion.
61.4
113.2.
Iloo-eiSuv.
IIoirCSMos, Ion. IIoo-iS^ios.
= IIoo-«sai/.
Uoo-oiSdv Arc. 61.5 iroT
=
Tu.
=
41.4, 49.1 49.1 4 1 .4, 49 1
95
TTori, TrpAs.
irOTairoirio-dTO Boeot.
=
irpoirairoTeicrd-
68.2
noT£i,Sd(p)o>v, IIoT«i8dv=no(ret5u)K. 41.
4,49.1, 53, 61.6 IIoTciSovv Thess. TTOTtixet Heracl.
iroTeXdro Arg.
= Iloo-etSuji/. = 7rpo
enforce.
41.4c 132.2 See iwiXaiu.
162.4 ttotC
= jrp6s.
61.4,135.6
IIoTlSaiov Caipath. 49.1 iroTiKXaJ'yw Heracl., be close
to,
adja-
cent to. 1 42 oE iroTurKdirrw Heracl. =*trpoa-a-KdirTO} dig up to, heap earth upon
noTo£8oviLesb.(?). 49.1
=
inrd|iaTO Boeot. ird/xaTa. 69.4 vpdSSu Cret. irpdrra. 84 a
=
irpoo-o-ovTocro-i
Heracl. 107.3
irpdros W.Grk., Boeot. =7rpfiTos. 114.1 irpciTtis, irpu^evrds, irfxy^ivTOL^, irpeC7«>v, irpct7i
=
=
of municipal magistrates in charge of public buildings, streets, etc., like the Roman aediles. Called a
Heracl.,
= T/)is.
1, 86.3 with a irpeCv Cret. irplv.
=
iroXiavdiJLOi
=
Arc.-Cypr.
Iloo-cCSav Lesb., Iloo-ciSdv late Dor. noraSfflx. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5
amount, Locr. the majority
irXUs Cret.
IlohoiSdv, IlohoCSaia Lac. =? UoffeidQv, UoaaSiina. 41.4, 49.1, 59.1, 61.6 iroinrdv Cret. Tofi-n-^v. 69.3 iropvoxlr Boeot., Lesb. Trapm\j/. 5 iropTt Cret. irpU. 61.4, 70.1 iros
= wX^Bos
=
iriXios (TiXem). 19.3 irovei, irovCoi, etc. Cret., see
=
=
d Locr.
=
iniX^io$ Thess.
=
= =
irX.a6vovTa El. wXrieiovTa. 16 irXav Dor. etc. ttX^v irX&s Lesb. irX^ows. 113.2 irX^6a
315
irpeio-ptta
Thess.
86.3a
= Trpcff/Sria.
86.3a
irp^7i
=
=
irp^iTTO) Eub. = irpdTTia. 81 Trpi)X("i Chian = Trp^yuo, Tpayna. 68 irpuio) Heracl. = rpla. 162.3
irpio-yetes Boeot. = irp^cr/Seis. 68.1, 86.3 irpoa^op^u Agrig., be irpodyopos, presiding ofBcer of the dXIa irpoa7pT|fjk|ievoi Lesb. trpoaipovft^vov. 89.3, 157 a. See d^p^u irpodv^pEais Thess. = vpoalptai%. See
=
dyp4iij
irpoPeiirdhas
59.1
Lac.
== irpoenrdaai.
51,
GREEK DIALECTS
316
=
=
41.4c
= irpb^evoi. = irp6^evos. 54
=
Dor.
54
irpocrSCSios {irpoim^lov) El.
=
Lesb.
irpoo-|X€TpEts
78, 157 irpocTTo Delpll. =;
of
165.2
7r/30ir)ierp^wv.
Cf.
85.1, 133.1 at Athens, one who looks after the rights of aliens. So in no. 55.34. (2) The chief magistrate of a city or state. (3) Trpoo-rcirai Att. irpiraveis. So in Cos, Calymna,
ttpoo-tAtiis.
(1)
irplxrBev.
As
=
Cnidus, etc.
(TiTO/SiXia-
raOra Si ^0-
o-d
= Tim. =
Meg.
128
(raTpiirris. Still other vario-aSpdiras ations in the transcription of the Persian word (x^aB^apava) are seen in i^aWpaTreiovTOS, i^a-aTpaweiovTos, i^a-
Tpdirtjs
41.2
SaKp^Ttis Arc. 2a\.a|i.^va El.
=
ZaX^iivi;.
48
Heracl., mafce mounds ov pits Cf. Hesych. ffapubs-
(rap|i£v(i>
(?).
but Etym.Mag.
Kal K(i\\v(rpa,
a-ip/ia-
Xd
[•irpo(rTC]8t|
= irpov.
SavYc'vcis, SavKpdreis Boeot. 41.2 o-«X.dva Dor. etc., o-eXdwa Lesb.
=
157a Ceos
=
irpba^ay/ia sacrifice irpiravis Lesb. (rarely Att.)= irpiravis. The more usual prefix irpo- replaces here the related but uncommon irpv-. irpoTEpeCa Heracl. vporepala the day before irpo(r<|>d7iov
=
icpiyn\vl 'Boeot.,
irpiiTav^iov
=
formerly.
irpUTaveroc.
123,133.1 164.1
irpuY-y veiiii) Heracl. , he surety irpcS^yuos Heracl. *vpoiyyvoi surety.
=
44.4 irT6Xe|jL05 = TbXepAis. 67 irrbXis Cypr. etc. = ^6X15. irvas 6 Boeot. = Tola. 30
IlipFOs, IIvpFtas,
54 c Dor. = tto?.
ZE\iv6evTi, SeXivo'vTioi.
=
Lac. Cypr.,
a-ids
44.4
64
0e6s.
=
ffis Arc. rts. 68.3, 128 o-iraY^prai Heracl., receivers and inspectors of grain. So dy4pTat ol drS (nravlas at Tauromenium, o-iro^iiXoK6S at Athens, Tauromenium, etc., (TiTumi at Athens, Delos, etc. o-trtipiv Eretr. alT-qa-iv. 60.3 o-Ktuddv El. o-Keu^uj'. 12 a (TKCvdu (TKevd^u. 162.3 o-irofS8dv Cret. (rirouSTii/. 32,89.3
o-is
=
=
=
67
IIupFaXtov =
o-e-
76
XiJvT/.
—
Wippos
Coan, Epid., Syrac, Ther.
=
irvp6%
o-rdXa Dor. etc., o-rdXXa Lesb., Thess.
etc.
=
132.4
= niiSios. 63 etc. = jrWep. 132.7
nViTtos Cret.
Dor.
and
frtro^o\oJves,
=
(irpoiraBayevis)
prior date. Cf. iwiyep'^s, p^Tayev^s, etc. 133.1, no. 16.30ff., note
TTM
ffipol ffiTLKoi,
•
yois St/ceXiuirat wvdfia^ov popos Cypr. 53 poiTTOV Epid. l>6irTpov. 70.3
133.1
Trpicrffcv.
Arc.
irpoo-Sa^Ev/js
irSs
l>oyoi
Pollux IX.45
irp6|i]vos Cret. irpoirfla
19.3,
•
irpd^evFOS Corcyr.
Cf. Hesych.
poYos Heracl., granary.
133.1 irpba-Bev. irpdeSa Cret. vpo^emdv. irpojevviovv Thess.
tTTlJXT).
o-Taprds tribe.
76
Cret., a subdivision of the
49.2a
o-T^Ya Cret., house.
Fpdrpa El. see ^^rpa fpira, fpiroM Cypr., see fi'/irpa ^^Tpa, originally speech or verbal agreement, but in dialects other than Attic-Ionic also used of a formal agreement, compact, decree, law. Cf. Heracl. /cdr ras (/^Tpa! Kal Khr t&v (7vv6iiKav according to the laws and the contract, Photius jifirpai.- Tapav,
rTvoi Si v6fu)vs Kal otov \j/ii
and
Ii.&S.S.T.II. So El. fpdrpa compact, decree, Cypr. fpira compact, promise, pperda promise. 16, 65, 70.3 phapato-i Corcyr. 53, 76 6
Law-Code
III. 46,
note
=
o-T^Yoo-o-is Epid. (TT^oo-is. 164.3 o-TeiTTw Coan (rri^a. No. 101.29, note
(rnifidvot
=
=
162.1 Lesb. App. 159
iTTcc^avC^u
-6(1).
=
oTEi^aviiu -4(1). 159 with a-Te4>iiv Ion., ridge. 165.4
=
(TToix^toi'.
App. 78,157.1
Corcyr. 164.2 cTopirdos Arc. = darpairii,
(rTov6Fe(
oTopird,
dffT/jairatos.
5,
31
= (rrpaTifybt. 6
GLOSSARY AND INDEX (TTpoTos Lesb., (TTporbs Boeot. = crrpat6s. 5 d Delph. , turn of the road ( ?) See no. 51 C 33, note .
Arc. Boeot., Argol. contmci
o^i-y7po<|>os ipatji-fi
,
=
144
oTiYx^O'i Ion.
1576
oTiKattEl. 0Ti(jnrnr£(rK
to
drink to-
gether
Arg., belong to the body of No. 78.2, note cruvapxooTaT^u Fhoc, join in appointing magistrates (ruv8avxva()>6poi Thess., fellow Saipvri(ftbpoL. See dai^x^^ afiTvvai.
o-uvh^p|ovTi Hei-acl., enclose, cut off {the roads). Hei-acl.Tab.I.i30fi., note o-vvetro-dSSu Cret. o-ui'-cK-irdTTu assist in carrying off. Cf xpij/iara in
=
.
84 a
Strabo.
=
o-uvkXeCs, -eiTOs Thess.
oT)VT^€ir6ai Cret. (Dreros)=(7-ui'^ffE
168.10 o-<|>d88tt>
Boeot.,
84 a
feet
o-d^o>
=
78
rds.
=
Tdts
=
rdSe. Ion.
=
123 TaOra.
33
78
Tits.
=
Taurd Lac.
rairri thus.
TaSrai = avrcu. 124 Touri El. = Tair-n here.
=
Toiruii.
132.5a
132.6
124
Dor. = eiff/uos. 164.4 TE9|t6s Dor. = Bca-fiSs. 164.4 Tti8«^ W. Grk. = TvSe here. 132.2 T«|ld, Tilf.^ = TI/Hl). 21 T€tci) Arc. = Tij/«. 162.12 T^Kva Locr. = t^xvv- 66 Te\o(i6(v) Arg., support. No. 77, note 1^6)110$
TeX«o-rd El. official.
Cf. t4\os
office.
105.1a
rd
T^Xeo-rpa
Ion., Coan, expenses of
inauguration Cyren.
TE\c(rape'vT€s
157
= rAeios. 43, 276 TE'Xo)i.ai Cret. = e(rotmL. 163.10 Tt'os Dor. =
Ion.
=
(npaTTu.
"reos
Dor.,
119.4
nos Boeot.
= rplros.
=
o-is.
18
Tp4x»ija) Cypr., shrubs, trees. Cf. Hesych. ripx^ea- (pvri. v4a and rp^xvos' (tt^Xcxos, KXdSos, tjivrbv,
T^pxvija
Ceos, having wedge-shaped
Lesb.,
120.2 T^pros Lesb. (or
^XdCTTIfiO.
=
crus, a-o>-,
87 Su-. 41.2
54 6, 81, 114.4 TEo-cTEpaKovTuv Chiau, gen. pi. of reaaepaKovTa. 116 T^o-o-apES, T^o-o-EpES.
^vxll-
rayd Thess. time when ,
there is
a raybs,
hence time of war.
No. 33, note Ta-yeuu Delph., Thess., hold the office of rayhs T076S, official title, Cypr., Delph., Thess. In Thessaly applied to (1) a military leader of the united Thessalians appointed only in time of
war (cf. no. 33, note), (2) city officials like the ipxamesot many places. At Delphi, officials of the phratry of the Labyadae (no. 51)
=
122 oi. Ta£ TiSs. rat El. TatsLesb., El.
= rds.
Td|JLVO> := T4fLV(a,
49.4
=
78
rdde. 123 xdve Thess. Tovt Boeot. = T'^vSe. 122 123 rr^vSe. xavvuv Arc.
=
=
Aco.pl., 107.4 TETpdKiv Lac. = TerpdKL^. 133.6 TcrpcdKOVTa AVGrk. = TerrapiiKOVTa. 116 TETpupov Heracl. group of four boundary stones. 41.2 TjSe Aere. 132.6 teBe El. ,
=
T^iioi Ion. 37 Tijvo, Triivo Cret. Ti)VEi - iKehn there.
=
Z^i-a.. 84, 112.1 125.1, 132.2
=
125.1 iKeivos. Mess. = TiffiSo-t. Lesb. App. 159
TC6r|VTi
to-day, Apoll.Rh. 4.252
=
TETapTEis Coan, a measure, like ^ktciJs TlropTOs, T^Tparos. 49.2a, 114.4 rdrrapes. 54 e, 1 1 4.4. T^TOp£$ W. Grk.
rfjvos
122
rafios Thess. , of the present time (t4 tSfiov thepresent one, no. 28.«). Cf. rrjlioi
Arc.
raora East
T^Eus Coan
164.9
KX77
=
rdvi)
Tttircov El.
Delph., invite
o-vvaprvii)
j^av
Tttvs
31T
rCfiai.
TijjLaKXfjs, Ti.p,aKpdTi)s, K\rjs etc.
rlvDoT.
=
151.1 Ti|iava| == Tiiw-
167 aol.
118.4
aor. ereura (not Tf(rw, in Attic and elsewhere, 28 a. 7rEi(rw,e7rei
tCvoi, fut. ^Tiffa)
162.12
Tei(7(tj,
GEEEK DIALECTS
318
=
Tioixtt Boeot. Tixt- 24 60.1 TIS. Tip El. TXtto-Cofo Coroyr. 105.2a durirbi. 66 Tvoris Cret.
TU|i,os
=
=
T6f Rhod.
=
=
182 ol. To( rASe. 128 Tot El. o!:ae. 122 Toit Boeot. ToiSe. 123 Totveos Thess. 123 TijJSc. ToivC Arc. T&re. 13.3, 132.9 TiKa W. Grk. t6kos interest t6ki,os or t6ki,ov Delph.
T(&s
=
=
=
=
=
=
=
t6v« Thess.
=
= ToM.
t6vs t6s =
Toiis.
T65e.
123
78
=
=
ToiPTti
Eub.
TOVTOl
=
=
= =
6,
OVTQL.
Heracl.
132.2
124
.
viis
=
112.2
vlis.
FVK(a Boeot. := olxla. 30 hvXopEovTos Thess., from iiXapia be iXw/i)6s,"the official in charge of the public forests (cf. Arist.Pol.6.8.6). 41.4c, 53, 157, 167 iji^v late Cret. i^efs. 119.2a
=
124 132.7
= ratjieiiv
up.^S, vp.4
burial-place.
165.4
= rpiaKiSi. 19.4 Tpd<|>T| Amorg. = ri^pij. 70.2 Tp(ios Heracl. = rdi^pos. 70.2 Tp&s Cret. = rpeis. 42.3 Tp^irtSSa = Tpd?refa. 18,84 rpiio Arg. = cj>eiyo} in technical
= i/ieTs etc. vp-oXoYCa Lesb. ^
119
Lesb.
vve6€kc Cypr. vv^Buo-E vos, uvs
sense.
=
=
=
three-pronged fork
TpiiravaYOpo-is Arc. See iravdyopris Tpis TpeTs. 114.3 TpCrpa rd Cret., the threefold amount.
=
165.3, Law-Code 1.36, note (p. 262) TToXfapxoi Thess. (Phalanna), for vtoXlapxoi. 67,86.2. City officials (like the rayol of other Tliessalian cities, also sometimes rayol at Phalanna). Cf. the TToXird/jxai of Thessalonica (Acts 17.6) and other Macedonian
=
Arc. =
oftoitas
etc.
=
22
ividrjKe.
6.vi0iiKe.
22, no. 15, note
31
vlhs^ viis.
=
95
Thess. inrb. iici. EL, Lesb. 4ir
25, 114.3 TpidKoitrros Lesb. rpiaicoo-TSs. [116 TpiaKovrdireSos (sc. oSiSs) Heracl. , a road thirty feet wide TpiT|K6
ri Dor. = trii,
119.2,5
{//j^cSj i/fjJas.
22 a
No. 78, note Tpfjs Ther. = rpAs.
towns (Ditt.Syll.318)
=
etc..
v|i,|i.E$
ip.oCus,
TpaKoLSi Thess.
KiiXios
=
'T/SpiffTas. 18 "YPpeo-Tas Thess. iSap^o-Tcpov Lesb , iess pure. Used with Kcpvdv of mixing water and wine, and so applied also to the debasement of coinage. No. 21, note
=
Tair-g here.
Tairji.
TovTu Dor., thence. Toi.(av
•upaCs
=
34 a
=
W.Grk.
= 4Trt. 135.8 Cypr. , forever. 133.6
i Cypr.
jiSpCa
123
ToiJcSe.
Toi Boeot. = (Ti). 61.6 riovde. 123 T0VVV60VV Thess. ToSra Eub., Delph. = Tadra. 124 rairas. 124 Tovras Delph. TouTet
78
rods.
Locr. 56 132.4 utCret. or. or. 132.4 dIs Rhod.
78
TocTTOv Arc. ToOro. TOTO
132.4 No. 89, note
Tvpcia Heracl., cheese-press ravL Arc. T0v8e
63.2
TbSe.
= Tolde. 122 = T^Sc here. Corcyr. = rii/i/Sos.
Tut Boeot. TulSe Jjesh.
=
= iirb. 135.3 = iSirep. 12 uir6 El., Lac. = iirl with gen. in expresPamph.
uirap
sions of dating. viroSiacrOpu Epid. vird8Ep,a =
App. 136.11
=
inroBi^Kri
Siaaipu ridicule
No. 109,
security.
note vinrpo Tos Thess. ,j«s<, previously. 136. 1,10.
No.
28.43, note
=
Cumae
huiri
^sArg. =
or.
inrb.
22 c
'
132.4
vo-Tapiv El. =; ia-repov. 12, 133.6 v(rTcpo|tEivvCa Thess. , oiareponeivla Boeot. the last day of the month vo-Tcpos Arc. 58 c! ,
Ceos = v&a-airoi. Semitic loanword, hence variation in spelling {ixipos T| Cypr. = ivlxapov. 25 6, 135.8 iSa-uiras
4>at)jLi
Lesb.
=
(ji-niil.
47
*avoT«i)s, *avoT6vs Delph.
41.2 (jtapS^vos Arc.
46
dos.
=
irapBivoi.
65
GLOSSARY AND INDEX +apjis Epid. = *^pdjis. 49.2a p6.-Yim. 49.2a, 66 <)>apu Loor., El., Delph. = ,)>ipa. 12 <|>aTp(a = (pparpla. 70.3 Ep6o-eo Epid. = ^ep^o'dui'. 140.36 *eTTttXds Boeot. = eeiraaX6s. 68.2 ^e&v Dodona = Sean. 68.5 tvTOTos 4>CvT(av,
=
Dor. Ion.
= ^iXrav, ^iXrlas. 72 = ypdfiimTa. Cf. Hdt.5.
164.1 Arc. = tpornis. 111.4 (j>pdTT(i> Boeot. = 0pdfu. App. 84 a ij>p'iiTapxas Naples = tpparplapxa^. 70.3
(|>ovis
<|>povT(SSo>, <|>povt£tt
= (ppovrl^io.
84 El.
=
^u7aSEi)id.
161.1. Aor.
subj. (jtvyaSeiavTi, 151.1 <^vovT€s Dodona ftJovres. 68.5 (^uWu Cret. (itokIi etc.) declare, witness. Cf . diroifiavia
=
=
= x^^"^"^- 164.6 = xa/"'*P'' ravine.
xdpaSos Heracl.
Horn. x^P°-^os XapCfETTav Boeot. 164.2
=
Meg.
XPTl'SSffl
= =
xPS'fw-
XP««
84
86.1,161.2a
=
ei\u,
/3oi)Xo-
Especially frequent in insular
fuu.
Doric
= xprfo-eos.
Xpvo-ios Lesb. i|/d(|>i-y)La,
164.6
x"?'^"^"'"''-
i|>d<|>i|i|i,a
=
Cret.
ilfaifiCSSu
Boeot., Cret. = \^i;0ifw. Aetol., i|fdif>i||is Locr.
act of voting.
(puris
Locr. iv iSplav rdi/
=
(no. 55.46) Att. it idplav. 89.1, 142 a
yjiaipi^^iv elii£v fEfffiai
ilr^ifiillta
Dor.
=
xj/iitpurpia.
=
etc.
«9e».
132.7
u^d Lac. 51
=
25 c
o^v.
{5v(v, uvloi) = ttuX^w. 162.9 upata Coan festivals celebrated at a fixed date. Cf. Hesych. apala T-do-o-erat itrl Tuv Kaft ojpav avvTeKov/jLivojv ,
.
.
leptop.
—
iapaia
.
.
7jfj.4pa t] iopr'fj
upos Cret. = Spot. 54 ws. 58a OS Boeot. OTi Cret.'= ouTiKos. 129.3 = «T» Lac. ai)Tou. 33 a
=
^^i
tj/ricpi-
60.4
.
Cf
84
= *^ij-
i|/di|i,s
miia Cret. hear
^ij^wr/ia.
142 a
.
Lesb.
=
X«P-. 25 6, 79 \L\ioi Att. 11 with App., 76, 117 Xpot(8)S
X1P-
cov
=
XaX.Ki.os
=
= =
CO
<|>uYaScC
=
x'^""- 76, 117.3 X
72
(plXraros.
^ivrtas
i^oiviK'/jia
XctXioi Ion. etc.
319
CHARTS AND MAP The charts are intended
to exhibit, in a
some
easily Surveyed, the distribution of peculiarities
common
slight corrections
to several dialects.
from the author's
represents a selection of
may
form which
be
more important
of the
Chart I (repeated with
241
article in Glass. Phil. II,
phenomena which
£f.)
are especially signifi-
cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a
is
a con-
densation of the same.
The presence site'
name
the
of
of a given peculiarity is indicated
by a
cross oppo-
the dialect and beneath a caption which, like 'those
used in the Summaries,
is sufficient
though not always to define
it,
to identify the
ia the light of the section of the Gramjnar to
made. The cross
is
phenomenon,
and should always be interpreted
which reference
sometimes surrounded by a
circle as
an
is
inti-
mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood
from the section referred
The
to.
coloring of the dialect
map
dialects as described above, pp. 1
Boeotia
is
ff .
represents the grouping of the
The mixture
iu Thessaly and
indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.
But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through
West Greek
territory are ignored.
Along the western
Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence note)
is
so imperfectly
the adjacent region
is
known
that the coloring of Acarnania and
to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of
the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which late inscriptions,
coast of
(see p. 10,
has been
left
uncolored.
320
we have
only a few
9
p.
p.
Thessalian
Th.
Th.
Boeotian Pliocian
Locrian I
[
Elean Laconiaii
Heracleaii
Megariaii
Corinthian Argolic
Ehodian
Coan Tlieran
Cretan
CHAET
III
GREECE "^
Ionic
Aeollc
Achaean (Aroado-Cyprian)
Doric
North west Greek
[=1 [
jJChaleedon
